《The New Journey of an Old Soul》


 Prologue - Facing Judgement

    Prologue - Facing Judgement


    What are you doing here?


    This question was asked in an annoyed and somewhat angry tone, which carried a lot of gravitas. The impressive looking man asking the question was ring across his table at soul without distinct features, but one that the man was familiar with.


    An odd question. This is the Jade Pce within the river of souls, where the souls of the dead are judged before passing on, is it not? And you are the Head Judge, are you not? I should think my purpose here is rather obvious. Everyone must stand before you or the other judges to face their due after meeting their demise.


    Although the soul standing before his desk was a blur without any facial features, the judge could hear the smile in the souls smooth voice. He could already feel a headache developing.


    Not your kind. Despite the thousands of Prime worlds, and the trillions of minor worlds in this universe, this is the first time in my history as the Head Judge and the Lord of Jade Pce, that one of your kind is here. And Im fairly sure the previous Lord could say the same. So I repeat my question: what are you doing here? He said with a little huff.


    In fact, to the knowledge of the judge, only one other of the souls kind had ever even died before, and that one had gotten his soul destroyed beyond any recovery. No need to pass judgement, since there was no chance of reincarnation.


    The soul let out a throaty chuckle and replied: As you say, my kind has not faced judgement before, and as such has limited experience with the whole process. So why not find out? Also getting reincarnated seems like an interesting adventure. The final frontier and all that.


    Now he was definitely getting a headache.


    Wait. So you got yourself killed and now await judgement and reincarnation, because of curiosity and boredom? Do you have any idea how much of a pain it is to try and figure out what to do with you? He said incredulously.


    And he was having such a good day before this too! He thought. The Jade pce had judged souls bound for reincarnation for eons, and the other judges were quite capable of handling almost any case presented to them. Only when an anomaly happened was the Head Judge needed. He was after all in the possession of the Book of Life and Death, which had the details of the souls life and the circumstances of his or her death recorded. It allowed him to pass judgement with full knowledge, and thus afforded even the mostplex of souls their karmic due in their next life.


    What am I supposed to do with you? Your very existence defies judgement. And I dont suppose the elixir that we force all the souls of the dead to drink, to remove all their memories of their past life before reincarnation will even work on you? He said while sighing.


    Yup, a big iing headache.


    No, I suppose it wont work at that. Beyond that though, I would assume you will just have to pass judgement as you would any other that passes through here. You have the Book after all. Youll just have to give it a bit of extra consideration. Im actually quite looking forward to your judgement. It is always a little hard to consider oneself, what with the obvious bias and all. The soul said slowly.


    At least the soul was finally getting a bit serious He thought. Although he could still hear some curiosity and eagerness in the souls voice. Might as well get to it. He thought with resignation.


    Ignoring the specifics for now, are you aware of the four general paths a soul can take for reincarnation? He asked, although he already knew the soul was aware.


    And as he suspected, the soul knew the answer and then some: Naturally. There is the Heaven Realm, home to the Celestial Host and the Asura war gods. Opposite of that is the Inferno Realm, home of the Devils and Demons of Inferno, and the ce of torture for the Damned. Lovely little ce. The other two paths take you to the Prime Realm, home to the various mortal races and monsters, those being the main two paths respectively. I suppose you could also consider the Elemental Realm, Eternal Sea of the Immortals and the Great Void, but I suspect none of those are legitimate destinations for reincarnation.


    Correct. I suppose it would be inappropriate to have you reincarnate into the Heaven Realm for multiple reasons? He said looking at the soul with a raised eyebrow.


    His only answer was another amused chuckle from the soul.


    And as much as Id like to send you to Inferno Realm as thanks for dropping this whole mess on myp, I cant mess up the objectivity of the process, just because Im annoyed with you. Whatever else you might be, a Damned you are not. Also Im worried about the mess you might make of the whole ce. Im not particrly interested in making enemies of the Lords of Inferno. He said with a shudder.


    That leaves us with the two mostmon routes. I suppose I could have you reincarnate as a ve or a cicada, but unfortunately your karma doesnt merit either of those. That earned him another chuckle from the soul. Whatever else you might have done, you actually nevermitted any of the three prime sins that would earn you a big karmic retribution and a destiny as one of the Damned. In fact, you went out of your way to punish those that didmit those sins and did your best to help their victims. He said while checking the Book of the Life and Death while frowning.


    To be fair, I didnt do any of that due to reasons pertaining to morality. The soul replied with a tinge of anger. I simply thought their victims had been dealt a real shitty hand in life, and they deserved another chance and a little boost to get started. And I found the actions of the sinners to be despicable and against everything I consider honorable, abusing their power on those much weaker than them. I quite enjoyed bringing them down a notch from their lofty perches.


    Oh I can see that. Some of the methods you used to punish them were quiteshall we say creative. He replied with slight amusement. Especially this ver you met few centuries ago in Drognosset. The torturers in Inferno Realm would probably want to trade notes with you on that one. Apparently he dug his own eyes out and jammed his fingers into the sockets to kill himself, just to make it stop. He continued with a shudder.


    Oh yes, that one really got on my nerves. He dealt mostly in little girls as sex ves. He also had a habit of sampling his own wares against their will. So he was in fact doubling down on prime sins bybining very with rape. That one has always been a pet peeve of mine, and Ive always got a Song of Khali reserved for rapists. The soul said with audible distaste and anger.


    Im sure the Queen of the Inferno Realm is quite touched, that youve named the worst torture method Ive ever read about after her. He said with another shudder. Im not even kidding; she probably would be quite touched. He continued is his thoughts.


    Although your actions during your life have resulted in widespread devastation, for the most part youve acted as a force for good, and had you not acted at all, the results would almost always have been much, much worse. Normally your karma wouldnd you in the Heaven Realm, but seeing as that isnt a good idea, Im going to give you a bit of choice in your reincarnation to the Prime Realm. This might be the first time in the history of the Jade Pce that the soul judged has any say, but your case is an anomaly to the highest degree anyway, what with you carrying your memories of your old life to the next. He said with resignation.


    Huge headache iing.


    Maybe the soul will y nice at the new destination with some say in choosing it He thought, although he had little hope of that actuallying true.


    One of the mortal races could be interesting. One of the bit more long lived ones. The soul replied with some thought. I might have trouble adjusting to a human or something, thatll just keel over from old age in less than a century. Also it might be best if you sent me to one of the major worlds. Things might end up badly if you got me stuck bored on a minor world with absolutely nothing going on. Wed end up here doing this again.


    I can do without having to go through this headache again, thank you very much! Besides, I was expecting something grander. Maybe the soul really did get bored with the old life, and wanted to try something different. Fulfilling these conditions would be pretty easy. If this was all the soul wanted, I can get off with a fairly light work load. He thought with some relief. He already had some possibilities in mind.


    I think we can arrange that. Ill work it out by the time you get to the Passage. Ill have one of the titans outside escort you, if theres nothing else? He said, while gesturing with his hand towards the door while rising from his seat.


    The soul simply moved through the door towards the waiting titan outside.


    The judge was still looking towards the now closed door when he suddenly had an idea. A delicious idea, that would help with his now drumming headache and get some revenge as a thanks, for the soul dropping this whole thing on his head. A wicked grin rose on his face.

 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Author''s note: Hey all prospective readers! This is my first time writing a story, that isn''t for school purposes. So be merciful. I would like some constructive criticism though. I know I need work on my perspectives, and I can tell you beforehand that the whole story will not be from the perspective of the main character. That perspective just happens to suit the first few chapters. I''ll try to fix any mistakes and typos mentioned. That''s all for now I think. Thanks for reading, and I hope you enjoy!


    --------


    When I finally gained some semnce of consciousness, I was in a ce that felt very warm and safe. I could feel, rather than hear a heartbeat that was not my own. It didnt take much to figure out I was still yet to be born, and thus still inside what I presumed to be my mother. That of course was assuming, that the Lord of the Jade Pce that conducted my Judgement and presided over my reincarnation didnt decide to have me born as some being, with a wildly different method of carrying their progeny to term, than I had assumed. The Judge, named TianZun incidentally, was obviously unhappy with the extra work my reincarnation had given him, so I wouldnt be too surprised if hed done a little something to show his displeasure. He knew better, than to really blow it though. Even if I was to be reborn as someone rather weak and never rise up again, I used to have some good friends in my old life that could give him trouble.


    Oh well, might as well enjoy the warmth and safety while itsts. I idly mused. It was interesting though, how the feelings of warmth and safety were simr to the beginnings of my previous life. Even with my excellent memory, I had very little memories of my childhood, let alone the time of my birth. Living a long time does that to you. I did have a vague feeling, of a faint recollection, of the feelings of warmth and safety, mainly because those feelings were in very short supply after my birth on my previous go around. Part of the reason why I have so little memories of that childhood, was that I didnt want to remember. There was no heartbeat of anotherst time. Of that I am sure.


    It wasnt too long though, before the time of my birth came. Births are a messy business no matter what race you are part of, unpleasant both for the child and the mother. Its rather surprising how much just the feeling of air on your new skin and the light in your eyes can sting. I suppose that, and the feeling of being ripped from your safe ce, is why every healthy child cries almost straight after birth. Unsurprisingly it didnt cause much more than slight difort for me, seeing as how Id had much, much worse in my previous life. Myck of crying seemed to be causing some worry to the woman that was handling me after the messy part was over.


    The woman looked to be some sort ofbination of a midwife and a healer, from what I could judge of her clothing, with my still somewhat goopy eyes. The woman was also clearly of some sort of elven heritage, with the typical pointy ears pointing backwards and slightly outwards from her head, among her long, light auburn hair. Rather long ears at that. Id seen some different types of elves in my previous life. Some had ears just a bit pointy, while others had rather long ones like this woman. She was saying something to a person I could not see, the worry fading from her face as she looked at me, and I assume saw no obvious issues, and that I was in fact breathing. I wouldve liked to look around to see who she was talking to, but babies arent exactly known for the mobility of their necks, which she was supporting very gently by the way, so I had to make due at looking at what was shown to me.


    Thenguage she spoke was very melodic, almost like singing. Just what you would expect from an elf. My souls ability to absorbnguages automatically was starting to work, and I was beginning to understand what she was saying. I had known getting that particr ability imprinted on my very soul would be a good idea, when I was considering the whole reincarnation thing.


    your child seems to be fine sir and madam. Most children do cry out when born, but Ive seen a few asions before, where they simply didnt feel like crying. Different temperaments and all that. The midwife/healer was saying.


    I knew I probably shouldve had made a small cry or something. Just feels weird to cry out with no reason. I thought.


    You have a very beautiful daughter. Perhaps the most beautiful newborn Ive seen, and believe me Ive seen plenty! And she seems perfectly healthy. She continued.


    Wait, what?! Maybe thatnguage ability isnt working so well after all, because I must have misunderstood that part! I thought with a little panic, getting stuck on the word daughter and missing pretty much everything after that.


    The midwife/healer handed me to tall and very muscr male elf. Some feeling inside me told me that this golden haired man was my father. He took me gently into the crook of his arm and looked down at me. His eyes shined with obvious warmth and love. There was a little something else in his eyes that I almost missed, while still reeling from what Id heard just before. A hint ofslight disappointment?


    You are right. She does look healthy. And maybe shell grow up to be gentle and mild mannered, unlike some of her sisters. The man said with a slightly amused smile. I can at least hope, that one of my daughters gives me some peace and quiet.


    There it is again. The D-word. I thought. Did TianZun really have me reincarnate as a woman? Son of a bitch! I always had something of a problem with harshnguage, as it happens. I remembered immediately that I had forgotten to specify male as one of the conditions for my reincarnation, when he had asked for my input. Id also had a habit of pushing peoples buttons, and I certainly had not made an effort to be courteous to TianZun when he was judging me.


    Oh shush, dear! I heard a beautiful and melodic voice, bringing me back from my thoughts. Daughters are supposed to give trouble to their father. Now let me look at our baby. My, now confirmed, father handed me gently yet again to another person, which I knew to be my mother. When I got a look at her from her arms, I was a bit stunned. Elves tend to be a beautiful race as a whole, but this one was definitely one of the most beautiful Id seen so far. An ebony ck hair with a slight sheen, that Iter learned to be long enough to reach her knees. Sharp and fine facial features with dark blue, almost ck eyes. Her skin was also decidedly paler than my fathers, though in a refined way. Currently flushed though, what with giving birth and all. I idly wondered if she was a different type of elf from my father and the midwife/healer. She reminded me of the Moon Elves Id seen in my previous life, while my father looked more like a High Elf variant. I must have given her a smile, because she smiled broadly back at me with obvious joy and love.


    She really is beautiful girl. And she has such a nice smile for her mother. I really hope you arent too disappointed and will still love her. I know you want a son, my love.


    I heard the voice of my father reply: I could never do anything, but love any child you have given me Asheara. And you know I absolutely love having daughters. But you also know we need a son to carry on the family work.


    Cant get much clearer than that. I really had been reincarnated as a woman. Or girl as it were for now. This was going to be a bit of a problem. I had absolutely nothing against women, and I certainly wasnt under any silly ideas about one sex being superior to another. I had even taken the form a female from different races a few times in my old life, when the situation called for it.


    Having my true form as a woman was a bit of a problem though. Mana and Ki both flowed differently in womens and mens bodies, because of obvious differences in their internal structure. Their bodies also moved different, were bnced differently and also had differences in muscle structure and flexibility. Id have to re-learn everything! The problem wasnt even learning the ways to handle my new body when I was a little older; I was after all a quick study. The real issue was unlearning everything I had done by pure reflex for centuries in my old body. Imagine trying to cast a spell on pure instinct, making the mana flow in your body without a conscious thought, and then being forced to not do it the way you had done it a million times before.


    There was also the fact that I had rather enjoyed thepany of a few females from various races in my old life. Id not call myself adies man though, owing partly to the brutal and bloody upbringing in my old life. Challenging to form loving rtionships, after spending the first century of your life battling with your own kind, not even knowing if the next one you killed was your sibling or even your mother. My original race had not been big on family. I was kind of hoping to change that with my new life. To live a life filled with warmth and love, and forget most of my original one. To really have a family this time, instead of only striving to be the strongest. I suppose I still can do that, but this was going toplicate things a bit.


    I had almost forgotten the midwife/healer, while I was snuggled in my mothers arms, lost in my thought, while trying to maintain a smile. That is until I heard her speak.


    Come now. It is time to have the child tested. After that I can leave you to your happiness with your new daughter.


    Uh-oh! I was hoping they wouldnt have any tests of ability or potential on this world, until I had learned a bit more about their world. Theres little chance I can hide anything when Im just born and have absolutely no control over myself. I had lost my immense magical powers as well as my internal power, often called chi, ki, qi, kei or something simr when I died. That said my soul was still stupidly powerful whenpared to other newborn, and theres still a significant connection between a persons soul and their source of magic and their inner strength. More specifically even though my newborn body had a meager amount of inner strength, the power would grow much faster and earlier than it should, thanks to my soul. And although I had actually no clue yet as to the amount of magical power this new body had, I was pretty sure it would be exceptional, and would grow even faster. Out of the norm, as it were. I didnt want to stand out, at least not yet. I wanted to at least start out as normal as possible.


    My whole previous life I had been what could only be described as exceptional. I hated that word. I had suffered because of it. Jealousy, rage, fear and the desire to own or defeat. Thats what it brought out in those around me. Never anything positive. Even the fact that it made me strong only brought more battles.


    There wasnt anything I could do about it at the moment though, as the midwife/healer brought what looked like a crystal ball towards me. Have your daughter touch the crystal. If the crystal glowswell you know the drill, weve done this with your other daughters before. She said.


    Might as well get this over with I thought and reached to touch the crystal. When my hand touched it, the crystal started glowing a rather bright golden color. Nothing else happened though. I had expected something a bit more in depth.


    Oh, excellent! Your daughter has been blessed by a god or a goddess! And judging from the brightness, it is a greater blessing no less! The midwife/healer said excitedly. Maybe I should add priestess or something to that list. It was obvious that she had been blessed, from how beautiful she is! I knew it! She had to be touched by the Goddess of Beauty and Love Aphrodite!


    She was definitely excited. Im guessing greater blessings arent verymon. Also, Beauty and Love? What? I suspected that TianZun was nning to have me blessed by a local god to mask some of my growth-rate. But the Goddess of Beauty and Love? What the heck? He really was trying to get his moneys worth from this being born as a woman thing! Also as a side note: Aphrodite? Im pretty sure Ive visited at least one world with a Goddess of Love with that same name. Is it like a trend among the gods?


    The midwife/healer/priestess wasnt finished it seems. At age 16, when you have her tested for magical abilities, we can also find out the exact details of her blessing. Ah, its been a while since weve had anyone with a greater blessing from a god other than the protector of the Elves, Elune. The greater gods tend to be so territorial, blessing only their chosen race and the lesser gods rarely go out of their way to bless members of the chosen races.


    Im guessing a greater blessing qualifies going out of their way. I wonder if the gods of this world make all their blessings consciously, or is there some automation involved. I had known a few gods in my old life where they just set things up where children with certain traits would get blessed automatically. Either way, I was rather d the test had been just for that purpose. Also now I knew there was to be a more precise test when I turned 16, so I had time to prepare.


    My parents seemed happy with the result. Father was smiling happily and thanking the midwife/healer/priestess and mother was whispering some baby talk at me, with the general content of Thats my girl! while lifting me up and giving me kisses. At least the kisses felt nice, even if the conversation wascking. Oh well. Being a babyes with good sides and bad sides I suppose.


    Seeing my father again reminded me of something, I hadnt really taken notice before. What kind of work does my father do that would require a son that badly? I mean we are elves, inherently magical beings, and I can sense that my father is strong enough to know, that physical strength is only somewhat rted to bodily strength and muscles. Most of physical strengthes from the application of inner strength, so there should be no problem with a woman performing most work that is generally considered mostly for men. Some of the best warriors and craftsmen Ive known have been female. In fact, Im pretty sure mother is stronger than father.


    It would take me a long time before I got a proper exnation for that question.


    ----------


    I was right with there being good sides and bad sides to being a baby. Theres a kind of cultural shock with going from a being that can make gods afraid to a baby that needs help withshall we say waste management. Also while I can appreciate the female form, being breast fed sort of takes the luster out from that. Luckily that part didntst very long. Apparently elves wean their children after only a couple of weeks, or at least my family does. I do appreciate the closeness with my family though, especially my mother and my sisters. Father tends to spend most of his time working. Its quite frustrating when people around me are talking about him working as if its obvious what he does, and I cant actually ask any questions for rification. Not only because it would be odd if a baby this young suddenly talked, but also my vocal cords arent quite up to it yet. Fancy that.


    I did however learn a few things both about his work and about our family in general. My mothers name is Asheara and she apparently really is a Moon Elf. My father, Elluin is also High Elf as I suspected, but here on this world theyre called Eldarinwe. From what I heard, there are other types of elves, but I didnt hear anyone specify them. I will learn about thatter, Im sure. I had four sisters, Delia, Selene, Selvaria and Elsaria. Elsaria, the youngest aside from me, had inherited more of my mothers Moon Elf blood, while the others were clearly more Eldarinwe in their looks. I still had no idea what I looked like. I could finally turn my head properly, but there wasnt a surplus of mirrors in the parts of the house Ive been in. Speaking of, we were part of House Khalidor. The irony of myst name including the name of the Queen of Inferno, Khali, was not lost on me, and, I suspect, neither was it lost on TianZun. I had known Khali in my previous life, and shed get a real kick about my newst name. If she ever found out, that is.


    Ours was not a noble House, from what I understood, but I got the feeling it was something simr. We had, from what I could see, a ratherrge manor home, with numerous servants, soldiers and the like. Yes an actual manor, not one of those hippy tree houses some elves inhabited. Though the architecture was very detailed and beautiful, with lots of open space, white pirs with carvings and arching wide windows. The whole building had a very airy feeling to it, and I suspect winters werent really a thing here. I got the sense my father was respected as if he was a noble of high rank, if not more, yet it was for his work and not his position that garnered such. It was as if someone hadbined the wealth and authority of an important merchant with the respect for a great warrior.


    My sisters spent a great deal of time with me, more that I had expected in fact. My family seemed to enjoy the fact that I was a rather calm and happy child. Apparently my siblings were quite fond of their new baby sister, and every time my mother put me down, one of them was there to try and pick me up, with mixed sess. The youngest, Elsaria was only two years old, and as such didnt really have the strength required, as light as I was. The second youngest Selvaria was only four years old, but rather strong so she had no trouble with it, although she preferred to mostly just y with me and do the baby talk everyone seems to love to do. I suppose I can live with that, even if it didnt make for a stimting conversation. Selene and Delia, six and eight respectively, were the real baby carriers. I did enjoy it though. Closeness with my family had been an important goal for my new life as I mentioned.


    Mother and Father really tried for that son every two years, or thereabouts. Im guessing theyll try again and Ill have a baby brother or sister in about two years again. I thought, as I considered that my family really seemed rather child rich for elves. Whatever my fathers work is, he really seems intent on passing it on to a son.


    Rted to that, I had made some initial tests to the nature of my inner strength and magic. As you might expect, the physical side of my inner strength was rather low what with being a newborn and all, and my Ki pathways were actually rather mediocre, even for someone this young. I would have to do something about that, when I got to a point where I could walk around without raising suspicion and could spend some time alone. I knew some body modification techniques that would work just as well for a girl, even if wasnt yet familiar with my new body. That would get me jump started. I had no desire to seek strength in the same intensity as I had in my previous life, but I would rather have enough to protect myself and those close to me. Also life was just a lot easier when you had high inner strength. For example, when you can run faster and longer than whatever this world used as steeds, traveling became much more simple.


    Inner strength had a fairlyrge mentalponent though, which was heavily influenced by your soul. That part I had in spades, but you cant run all that strength through my current body. Hence the need for improvement when I got a bit older. I could however run it outside my body, as something called Touki. Touki was something that protected the body like armor would, except it also worked against some magical effects in addition to des. So Im a pretty well protected baby against external threats like knives and scissors, and whatever else kids could hurt themselves on, but if one of my sisters were to drop me, Id still get hurt inside from the impact like a normal kid would. Funny how that works.


    As for magic, I ran into a surprising problem. My n was to test out the magic of this world one night, when everyone was asleep, but couldnt actually do anything. I could sense my mana inside me, and I could also sense there was quite arge amount of it, but it felt like there was something missing. Like there was a gate in the road that the mana was supposed to take, but the gate was closed. I could affect the mana on the other side, but not actually do anything with it. During thest weeks I could see magic used a couple of times for normal tasks, and I could sense much more being used in the manor, so the ability to utilize magic to at least some degree wasnt rare. I wagered a guess, that this barrier was something that either needed to be removed by someone already capable of magic, or it was something that would dissipate with time.


    This might have something to do with the test that was supposed to be administered at age 16. If I had to guess, the gods had made it like that so that the children would not kill themselves before being old enough to learn proper usage. Kind of annoying, but I could live with that. I could still use the time until then, to meditate and refine my mana, so that when the time actually came, Id be at my best. Being a baby tended to boring at times.


    I didnt think it was all that likely that I would have to use my magic to protect myself as a baby anyway, with the guards around the ce, and I did have a couple of tricks up my proverbial sleeve if something really did happen. As it turns out, thats not quite how things worked out

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Author''s note: Tried to add a little bit of humor into this one, partly to show that the current POV is colored by the main characters bias. I''ll probably have a chapter 2,5 tomorrow or the day after, not sure about how long chapter 3 will take.


    --------


    I was about three weeks old when things took a weird turn.


    My father was working as usual, and I had heard him tell mother that he would be working through the night. It was also a very quiet day for me, because my sisters were out of the house for the first time since my birth. More specifically, my grandparents had taken them overnight off my mothers hands, so that she could finally get a quiet night to recover her strength. Theyd have taken me along too, but mother was unwilling to part with me, which I suppose is normal with a mother and a newborn. She also did mention to grandmother, that I was a quiet and calm baby, so I would not bother her too much. So a day of peace and quiet, punctuated with frequent bouts of mommy-newborn stuff like snuggling, baby talk, and the mandatory work thates with being a baby unable to take care of my own needs. She spent most of the time resting though, so I could in return spend most of my time in meditation refining my mana, still unable to use it. The lengthy refining process left me very tired though. Meditating can be hard work for such a young body, and I hadnt had an opportunity like this since being born. So at night I slept like a very small log.


    That would probably be why it took me so long to wake up, to the feeling of being carried by someone running on uneven terrain, and to the sound of quiet female mutters.


    should get a nice price for a highborn elven girl. The ve traders will cream themselves for a change to sell a young girl with an obvious greater blessing of Aphrodite to some degenerate noble in the human or demonnds. Hah, maybe even the beastmen will want to buy her. With her being so young, they can train her any way they like. The voice let out a quiet but clearly sinister chuckle.


    Not sure I like the sound of that. Seems Im being abducted and sold off to ve traders.


    I tried to very slowly turn my head to get a view of my captor. I was a little shocked to see one of the maids working at our manor. Id seen her around a few times, mostly doing cleaning, and actually thought her a bit cute if a bit on the short side. Not like I could currently judge her on that though. It was her bright green hair that had drawn my attention. Her name was Alyndra I think.


    Maybe this will show that bastard Elluin what happens when you start ignoring me, after having me. I thought we loved each other. But no! He went and got that whore Asheara pregnant again, and now look what theyve got! He was supposed to leave her, but now theyve got another beautiful daughter together. Well your beautiful daughter will grow up as a sex ve! The girl was clearly ranting.


    Oh father. This is why you dont boff the help. They can make your life so easy and smooth if you treat them as you should, but if you get them mad, they can make your life hell with thousand tiny problems. This is also why you dont stick your dick in crazy. I was at the same time disappointed at my fathers infidelity, and somewhat horrified at my situation. The poor girl was clearly unhinged, and wasnt really thinking straight. She was obviously running away from the mansion with me, through what looked like some fairly dense woods. With surprisingly little undergrowth, my mind noted idly. She seemed to know where she was going though, so she had a specific goal in mind.


    I wonder if she has even considered the possibility, that instead of getting paid, I might not be the only one ending up as a ve. The way shes ranting though, she might be ok with that as long as she can hurt my parents. It wasnt really the prospect of being a sex ve that worried me. I was pretty sure I would be able to kill my would-be owner and escape long before I was any use for any sexual purposes. I didnt want to be separated from my new family for a long period of time though. And it would most likely take years before I could find my way home, if I really was sold off to some faraway ce.


    Also I was wondering about this before, but how can a baby be beautiful? I mean parents always think their child is the most beautiful thing ever, but Ive been hearing about this from everyone now, even a crazy maid who clearly hates my existence. Ive always thought babies look pretty much the same, with the exception of certain beastmen babies, puppies and kittens. Those can be adorable as all heck. But even those arent beautiful. s, that was a topic of thought for another time, as that line of though wasnt helping.


    There were a couple of things I could do to change my current situation. Despite having almost zerobat ability aside from my Touki, and no ess to my mana, I did in fact have two cards I could y here. Both came with problems though. My first option was to use the Song of Khali that I had talked about with the Head Judge of the Jade pce. The Song of Khali was a soul attack that, despite the name, didnt actually require any singing but just to have your voice heard. That said though, the other times I had used this ability, the recipient was unable to do anything to make me stop. This time the crazed elf would most likely try to chuck me against the ground or some hard object like a tree, just to make me stop. And my body was too fragile for that. In addition, although magical power and the ability to sing were not required, the effect would be greatly lessened without these, and Id have very little control over the ability. Thus I wasnt even sure how effective it would be.


    The other option was the power that had made me exceptional in my previous life in the first ce. I could still feel that ursed ability inside me, so it wasnt gone. I could kill the girl with that ability, but the ability came with a price that I wasnt willing to pay. There was also another problem. Even if I used either of those abilities sessfully; Id still be left stranded in the middle of a forest with no ability to move around. Also I had no knowledge whether there were dangerous animals, not to mention monsters in the forest. I most certainly wasnt willing to pay the price for the second ability more than once to keep possible monsters at bay, and the Song of Khali only worked against those that actually had a proper imagination, in another words those with at least a certain level of intelligence. This was because the Song actually turned the targets mind against themselves. I also wasnt willing to brave death by starvation, in the hope that someone found me in time. I had actually no idea how far we were from our home, and how big the surrounding forest was.


    The girl was still ranting, and I was still trying toe up with ways to get out of the situation, when suddenly I heard a whooshing sound and a solid thump. To be precise, it sounded much like an arrow in flight and then hitting a tree.


    Halt right there Alyndra, and put the girl down! I heard a stern male voice yell.


    Alyndra slowly turned towards the voice, and I could see that there was indeed an arrow stuck in a tree right next to us. Elves in general arent exactly known for not hitting what they aim at, so I assume it was meant as a warning shot. I could only hope that the man was here to retrieve me, and not working for the vers.


    Captain Gloridas. To what do I owe the unexpected pleasure? (Alyndra)


    She was being surprisingly calm. She must have some n to get out of this. (Me)


    You know why Im here. Did you really think kidnapping the daughter of House Khalidor was going to be that easy? (Captain Gloridas)


    Well I got this far with little to no interference. So yes, I kind of did think that. (Alyndra)


    She has a point. I was somewhat surprised myself. (Me)


    Put her down, and you may yet live through this. (Captain Gloridas)


    I dont think so! Alyndra yelled and threw me into the air.


    It was a rather fun experience, but I was hoping I was thrown in the general direction of the good Captain, and that he had the brains to take a soft catch of the vulnerable baby me. Well close enough at least. I thought when I experienced the softest catch Ive ever seen. The gold haired man was holding me in his hands, and looking towards the fleeing back of Alyndra. She had apparently taken the chance to bolt, while the Captain was otherwise engaged.


    Dammit! I cant chase her with a baby in my hands. And I certainly dont want to run into a battle where I cant use both of my hands. The Captain had a fairly good assessment of the situation. Well at least we got you back. Hopefully well find her another day. I should get you home. He looked at my smiling face.


    You actually enjoyed being tossed, didnt you?


    Busted.


    I suppose better that, than you being traumatized by all this. Though you wont remember any of thister on, I think.


    Not quite. Ill remember this alright, and dear old dad will hear about his little dalliance with the maid from me as soon as I find it convenient to start speaking. Ill make damn sure mother hears about it too.


    --------


    It was evening by the time we got home. The trip home had been rather boring on the whole. Captain Gloridas was focused on his surroundings, and I was quite bored. We seemed to have traveled quite a long way, assuming we went even in a semnce of a straight line. Its a bit hard to tell when youre forced to stare at the Captains face and armor the whole way. He was a moderately good looking man, his face and eyes showing the years spent as a warrior. He wasnt all that old though, so he hadnt gotten that jaded look that old warriors tend to get when theyve seen too much. His clothing and armor was very practical, with a mostly leather armor with greens and browns being the main colors. Fit the forest theme quite well.


    Everyone was frantic by the time we arrived. Mother seemed like a nervous wreck, and she had definitely been crying. Still was actually, but this time from relief. She ran out from the door as soon as she saw us approach, snatched me from the Captains hands and hugged me against her face with a quite a bit more force than wasfortable. I did feel the same though, and I was d to see her.


    The Captain was exining things to my father in the meantime, and over my mothers shoulder I saw that my sisters were back, and were now running towards us too. Mother knelt down to allow for a group hug with her and my sisters. From their words, it seemed quite obvious they were d I was safe. I was too, and I was touched by their feelings, seeing as that was a new experience for me.


    While we were slowly making out way back inside the house, I gave my father a look filled with enough disappointment, that he might have realized I had understood something from what had happened. His confused face was gratifying to see.


    Mother still kept holding me when we went to the meeting room, which I assumed was meant for receiving quests. While we sat down my father spoke to the captain.


    So you are certain that it was Alyndra that took our daughter? Do you know if she had help?


    I am certain, since she was the one carrying her away and I followed her tracks all the way from here at the mansion. I cant say with certainty, if she had other help inside the house, since I wasnt able to capture and question her. I prioritized bringing the child home safely. She was running towards a cove that is suspected to be frequented by vers, as a location to buy their wares in thesends. Im confident in assuming that it was her intent to sell your daughter off to those vers. (Captain Gloridas)


    How horrible! Why would she do something like this? I told you before to send her away, because she was trying too hard to get close to you honey, but you wouldnt listen and just dismissed it as a girl that was too lively. (Mother)


    Yeah I wonder how that happened I thought with heavy sarcasm.


    Whats done is done. Captain, double the guards at the house for the next while, and put out a word that Alyndra is wanted for questioning, with her description included. You saved our daughter Captain, how can we ever thank you for your service? (Dirtbag *cough* I mean Father)


    I only did what was expected of me. Although The captain said while having a thoughtful expression.


    Speak your mind. We are in your debt. (Mother)


    Well, you have yet to name the child right? The captain said after a pause eliciting a nod from my parents.


    My little sister died of a disease two months ago. She was the light of my life, and I would be honored if at least a part of her, her name Neleh were to live on. (Captain Sis-con)


    Sweet, if a little morbid. I could live with that name. The name I was given in my previous life was an unpronounceable abomination of letters, which I dont think anyone used after it was given. Afterwards I had always been called either by a nickname, a rank or a curse word, as was sometimes the case. Neleh. I could make due with that.


    How about that sweetie? My mother baby talked to me. Do you feel like being named Neleh?


    I approved, so Iughed and smiled at her. Thus it was settled. My new name was Neleh of House Khalidor. Kind of a mouthful, but I assume people would not use the name of my house that often outside official trappings. I still didnt know if my family frequented official and social gatherings, but I suppose I would find outter.


    There were certain consequences to the whole kidnapping event. The house was more closely guarded, and for years my sisters were always apanied by an escort while they went outside. My father threw himself to his work, and became a bit withdrawn. If I were to specte, I think he made himself think that the disapproval that he had seen in my eyes had been just his own consciencee knocking, and decided not to renew his dalliances. At least for now.


    My sisters were spooked. Or at least Delia and Selene that had some understanding of what happened were. They were mostly afraid of losing their baby sister, and as a result started spending more time with me. Just staying in the same room, doing whatever they would have usually done, just now in my presence. asionally reaching out to touch me. The physical contact reinforcing in their mind that I was still there. I think they might have be slightly dependent on my presence, only feeling safe when they could see me at a nce or touch me. I tried to reassure them with my smiles andughter, but I dont think it really helped beyond the moment, even if they smiled happily back at me. As a baby, my options to help were limited. I think somewhere in their minds they felt bad for not being here when it happened. Selvaria and Elsaria were pretty much normal, although they somewhat mimicked their bigger sisters, not really understanding why they were doing it.


    My mother might have been the worst off though. It seems her world had copsed when I was taken. Unsurprisingly she med herself, since she was the only one of our family at home when it happened. She felt it had been her duty to protect me, but she had been resting. No one med her of course, and deep down she probably also understood that it was not really her fault, but she couldnt quite get there yet. Hopefully with a little time though. In the meantime though, while Delia and Selene might have been slightly dependent on my presence, mother definitely was. Its not like she wasnt happy and sheughed and had fun just like before, but she carried me everywhere and didnt let me down for anything. She even took to sleeping with me in her bed, so she had me within arms reach the whole time. Add to that both Delia and Selene who also wanted to stay in the same room and Selvaria and Elsaria who followed their big sisters around, just having fun. More nights than not, we ended in an adorable puppy pile on mothers bed. Father was either banished from the room, or he hadnt been sleeping there before anyway. I wasnt really sure, and it wasnt talked about.


    Mothers constant presence prevented me from meditating, but I didnt really mind. I hade a bit too close to losing my family and I appreciated their presence. A month after the event, I finally found out what fathers profession was, while listening to his talk with mother. He was apparently some sort of Eldarinwe master smith. From what I understood, his work wasnt just the traditional smithing, but that our family and two other families were some kind of specialty master crafters. One family per elven n passed down the secrets of the elven master crafting along their family line.


    Apparently the work was part smithing, part jewel crafting and part enchanting. The only reason I even knew this much, was because father talked about a project he was doing for the lord of the area we were living in. The works of the three families were in high demand. I still didnt understand why he was so insistent on having a son though. As I mentioned before, I had seen several female master smiths of various races in my old life. I was also at least somewhat familiar with the methods of the elven smiths on other worlds, and there was nothing in them that specifically required a man. In fact the greatest elven smith Id known was a woman. It couldnt be just patriarchal tradition, could it?


    We got into an interesting situation when I was about five months old. My two oldest sisters were supposed to resume their lessons with a pair of teachers, but they still hadnt gotten over the dependence they had on my presence and neither had my mother. So we all attended these lessons. I was a little afraid mother would get bored with these lessons, but she seemed happy just being in the presence of her children. She also wound up helping with the lessons on asion. I was quite happy to attend the lessons myself. Finally I had a method of finding out more about this new world I was on, and in a fairly structured manner no less. The information was also more reliable, than the random hearsay that I got from listening to the maids and cooks talk. The best part was that I was effectively attending two lessons at the same time with one teaching the very basics to Selene and the other teaching a bit more in-depth stuff for Delia.


    The lessons on reading, writing and math were rather dull. I already knew perfectly how to read, though it took me a few days to learn the letters used by the elves, and I probably knew more about math than the teacher would ever learn. Also, they didnt exactly hand me a pen so I could try my hand at writing. I think it was about at about this point that mother started to have suspicions that I understood more of their talk than I was letting on. This was when I zoned out the reading and writing lessons, and started to pay more attention to the other teacher. Mother wasnt stupid, and after spending every waking hour with me for months, she could already tell perfectly well where my attention was. And in retrospect I think it might have been a bit odd for a baby my age to pay rapt attention to a teacher that was doing nothing but talking. And he wasnt even dressed in bright colors or anything. At this point she started paying more attention to me, and every time she helped with a lesson, it was like she was also trying to see if I was learning the material too.


    I would have liked lessons on magic, but apparently that wasnt on the curriculum for my sisters yet either. History and geography were the lessons that were most useful to me. From these I learned that there existed eight major races in this world, several minor races and a whole cornucopia of various monster races. The major races were defined as such, because they all had their own protector god. Or conversely I should say that each of the major gods had chosen one of the races as their favorite, and that race thus became known as one of the major races and flourished in this world.


    Of the major races Elves, Fairies, Beastmen, Humans and Demons lived mainly on their own rather sizeable continents. Dragons were the by far the most powerful race, and they were scattered in small groups or in their lonesome on the various continents. The Naga mostly lived in their cities under the ocean, but maintained a couple cities on each continent for diplomatic and trade reasons. Thest of the major races, the Celestials inhabited a couple of floating inds that moved between the continents, and they mostly acted as a go-between when the other races got into an argument or even a war with each other. They also sometimes intervened if a disaster got out of hand, or if one of the races was getting superiority over the others. Apparently this had happened a couple of times in the past, with almost every other race being guilty.


    I personally wasnt too keen on the presence of Celestials on this world. Id had a few run-ins with the Celestial Host, from the Heaven Realm, and while I had some friends among them, I also had angered quite a few among them, namely the leader of the celestial host among them. I thought Gabriel was rather unfair in her anger, but there was little I could do about it now. I just hoped the Celestials of this world had no connection to them

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    ------Ashearas POV-------


    Asheara was just returning from a funeral. The Rites of Passing had been performed for two people that evening. Her friend had lost her husband and son in a tragic ident. This was the first funeral and one of the firstrger social gatherings she had attended after the birth of her youngest daughter Neleh. Of course Neleh was with her. Some had looked at her little oddly for bringing such a young child to see the Rites, as such was not customary. The reason was mostly because it was thought inappropriate to bring children to any religious rites before their Awakening ceremony. This was especially the case when the child had been blessed, and it was not yet known which god or goddess had blessed the child. Imagine bringing a child blessed by the Protector God of Humans Iarus to a ceremony dedicated to Elune the Protector of Elves. Those two didnt really get along with each other, what with Iarus being the God of Death and Spirits, and Elune Being the God of Life and Nature. Theres also the fact that young children tend to cry at inopportune times, and that could disrupt the tranquility of the Rites. That said Neleh had acted perfectly as Asheara knew she would, and by this time it was obvious to everyone the child was blessed by Aphrodite, who got along swimmingly with the other gods. Most of them anyway.


    Thus no one paid any heed by the time the Rites were over. Asheara exchanged some titudes with the other participants and gave her condolences to her mourning friend. Her friend even gave the faintest of smiles when Neleh reached to put her little hand on her head, as if also giving her condolences in her own way. Asheara knew her friend would survive this when she saw that smile. The Rites pushed Asheara to consider her own family situation, while she walked home. To consider the situation odd seemed an understatement. That said were there really families who didnt have their ownplications?


    The situation with her husband had deteriorated fairly badly, though it seemed to be stable now. She had finally found out the driving factors that had resulted in the abduction of their daughter. She wanted to think she had been surprised when she found out Elluin had been cheating on her, but she really hadnt been. Shed had her suspicions, and had seen the signs, but had simply chosen to ignore them. Apparently the affair had begun while she was still pregnant with Neleh. This probably hurt her the most. Elluin had chosen to initiate the affair while she was carrying their beautiful daughter, and his actions had resulted in that same daughter almost getting sold to vers. She was d that somehow deep down, she had realized what was going on, and they had not been sharing the bed since Neleh had been conceived. I suppose I should be thankful for even the small blessings. She thought sadly.


    It didnt help that she understood why Elluin had done it. She hated him for it, and would never trust him again, but she understood. She almost wished Elluin had done it out of passion or attraction to the crazy maid. Then it would have been less calcted at least. Then it would have hurt less. The secrets to Elven Crafting had been passed down in the House Khalidor for over 6000-years. Elluin was deathly afraid that he would be the reason why the tradition woulde to an end. That he would be remembered as the one who ended the legacy of House Khalidor, instead of his many great works. If he could not pass on those secrets, then all he had done would be in vain. And Elluin med her for theirck of a son. It could be easy to hate him for that alone, and she did, but he might be right. Moon Elves had always had a penchant for giving birth to more girls than boys. The difference was not major by any means, but there were some rare cases where some Moon Elves could only give birth to daughters. So her husband had gone to look for someone else to give him the son he needed. And he had done it before he even knew Neleh would be a girl. Something in the calcted nature of that act made it even worse.


    For some reason Elluin had not renewed his dalliance with another girl. Shed had him monitored by few people she trusted, and Elluin had shown no signs of getting a new lover. She hoped her husband didnt harbor any illusions of getting back into her good graces, even if she did consider it positive that her husband didnt disgrace their marriage any further.


    At this point they were married in name only. They would never again be a proper husband and wife, and the only reason they didnt separatepletely, was that at least they could still be parents to their daughters. It was an arrangement they could live with. Asheara did most of the parental duties, and Elluin was there when a father figure was needed. Only Delia and Selene had any understanding of what was going on, while Selvaria and Elsaria only noticed that daddy was around less. The children were surprisingly ok with it. Its not like they did not love their father, they just loved their mother and each other more and Elluin was just sort of extra. And I have no idea how much Neleh understand. Sometimes she seems to understand everything around her perfectly, but I can never say for sure.


    She is now 18 months old. Shes taken to walking like a Nug to a bowl of sd, but I havent heard her say a word. I get the feeling though, its more due to unwillingness to speak, rather than anyck of ability to do so. Asheara was rather unwilling to even consider Neleh being unable to do something other kids were able to do. She had this rather unfounded confidence in her daughters abilities, and if asked to exin, she would most likely be unable to articte a good reason. She simply knew. Neleh might have taken to walking rather easily at home, but Asheara had not taken to letting her walk if she had any excuse to hold her.


    The two of them still attended the lessons meant for Delia and Selene. All parties involved seemed only too happy to let that trend continue. Asheara got to spend time with her family, Neleh seemed happy to listen to the teachers, the teachers were happy because their students were attending the lessons diligently and they even got help with the lessons. Delia and Selene seemed happy to be doing whatever as long as it allowed them time in the presence of Neleh. That reminds me. The girls were getting a little bit better with spending some time apart from the little one, but I should really try to help them to be a little less obsessed with their sister. It could be a problem in the future if this continues too long. Asheara thought whilepletely missing the irony of herself talking on that subject.


    Asheara finally got home, and saw her other daughters running out of the house to greet them. Maybe I should have taken a carriage. Would have saved some time on the walk. At least I got to clear my head a bit. Suddenly she felt Nelehs small hand on her cheek. She was looking at her with those deep blue eyes of hers that made you lose yourself for a moment, just giving you the feeling of simply floating around inside an endless but gentle ocean. Im drifting off again. Asheara thought and gave herself a small shake. She had noticed the worry in her little daughters eyes.


    Dont worry. Im alright now. Asheara said while giving Neleh a small smile. Neleh gave a bright smile back at her. Oh goddess, that smile of hers will cause wars someday. She thought while the children reached her hugging andughing.


    --------


    It was couple of dayster when a messenger from the Hunters Guild came to the mansion. Asheara had been a very sessful hunter before she had gotten married, and she still worked as the protector of the town they lived in, Aletheia. The town had inhabitednds and other towns and viges on three sides, and the southern forest was rather peaceful and only had few low level monsters. Only real danger there was for game-hunters who got too greedy and tried for prey that was beyond their abilities. Thus she had only had to venture out of the town on very rare asions, and the local lords guards were quite capable of dealing with any threats that arose. The only reason she even was named the protector of the town was because she might as well, since this was where they lived. If the Guild had wanted to ce an order with Elluin, theyd have gone straight for his workshop. Thus the messenger could only be here for her, and the matter must be serious.


    Im here looking for Lady Asheara. I have an urgent message from the Hunters Guild. She heard the messenger tell the guard at the door. The messenger was ushered into the meeting room where Asheara was waiting for him behind a heavy desk, ced there exactly for such official business.


    You have a message for me? (Asheara)


    Yes. Its an urgent message from the Head of the Rhianon Guild Office, Lord Alduin Rhys. The messenger said handing her the message.


    Asheara looked up sharply.


    Lord Alduin? (Asheara)


    Yes. (Messenger)


    Are you aware of the contents of the message? (Asheara)


    I am not. I was however told to bring back a reply. (Messenger)


    This really was serious. Rhianon was both the capitol of the Eldarinwe kingdom and the Rhianon Empire that spanned the elven continent, a sprawling metropolis city that was the pride of the elven culture and architecture. As such the Rhianon Guild Office was the headquarters of the Hunters Guild in the elven continent, and the Head of the office was in effect the guild master. He also happened to be Ashearas teacher in magic andbat skills and one of the five most powerful elves in the world. He didnt send messages just to ask for her wellbeing. The message had a mission, and it probably needed to be performed quietly.


    The message indeed was a mission to investigate the deaths of several people in a vige some few hundred km from Aletheia. The message also mentioned a group of hunters that had already gone to investigate, but had not returned. That was worrisome. The Guild rarely sent hunters on missions beyond their ability to handle. On the other hand, the Guild never repeated their mistakes, hence why they had asked her to handle it. She might not have been in active service for thest ten years, but she was still the best student of Lord Alduin Rhys. She noticed the messenger staring at Neleh sitting in herp, and couldnt really me him. The girl looked adorable with that adorably huge red ribbon in her raven ck hair.


    I am ready to give the reply. One word: yes. (Asheara)


    Understood. (Messenger)


    The messenger turned and left immediately, not waiting for a rest or a meal.


    Well then. I better get ready to travel. What should I do with Neleh though? She was starting the surprisingly easy job of talking herself into taking her daughter along. It should not really be all that dangerous. The Guild probably sent some rookie huntersst time to test them out for more dangerous jobs. Neleh should be perfectly safe with me. In fact she should be safer. The crazy maid is still out there, and shed gotten past the guards before. Yep, definitely safer with me. And this is a good chance to try and get some distance between her and the other girls. She was doing a good job talking herself into it. She noticed Neleh looking at her with a raised eyebrow.


    --------


    Asheara would have originally preferred to take a carriage to their destination, but that would draw too much attention. The most inconspicuous method of travel would have been to travel with a caravan, but that would take too much time, and might end up with a lot more people dying by the time she arrived. Thus she decided ride there on a steed. The elves did use horses, but for civilian transportation Lopar was better. A lopar was a kind of lizard, a very distant kin to a dragon. They were not quite as fast as horses at full speed, but they could maintain their speed for the whole day, making them ideal for long distance.


    Unsurprisingly the girls were not too happy she was leaving with Neleh. Funnily they made no fuss about her being gone, or any perceived favoritism about them not being allowed toe along while Neleh was. No they were mad their little sister was going away. Kind of sobering that they prefer her over me, but I guess that goes with the territory.


    Elluin could tell how serious the matter was, so he only wished us good luck.


    The trip towards the destination vige wasrgely uneventful. The only real event worth mentioning happened during the second day, when they stopped for the night in a small town about midway to their destination. The two of them entered fairly nice looking inn, with Asheara carrying Neleh inside. They noticed what looked like the innkeeper in his apron standing behind a counter. They approached him for a room.


    A room please, and a meal for one. If you have the option to use the baths, then Id like that too. (Asheara)


    The stew is fresh, and we have the bath option. The room plus those will cost you 7 silver. (Innkeeper)


    Oh I got the pretty girl discount. Its nice to know I still got it even after having five daughters. Asheara thought to herself with some amusement and a tiny bit of pride.


    The innkeeper focused on Neleh. You have such a pretty daughter, Ill evenp your meals if you spend some time in themon room with her now and in the morning. We might get a bit more female clientele than usual with a child like her around. And female clientele attracts male clientele.


    The innkeeper didnt notice Ashearas smile fall a bit at thatment, he only noticed Nelehughing. To Ashearas ears theugh sounded a bit too amused.


    --------


    When they arrived at their destination, Asheara went to ask some discreet questions from the local healer. From the healer she found out that the victims all had wounds consistent with being attacked by a beast of considerable strength. They had also found the body of one of the hunters, with simr wounds to the other victims. In his case the hunters head had been removed from his shoulders by a great force, most likely in a single strike. By his documents, the hunter had in fact been of only middling ability, but the viciousness of the attack had Asheara greatly worried. She had the Lopar stabled in the vige, and moved to the edge of town, on the side of the forest, where all the attacks had happened. Now she was a bit worried about Neleh, but leaving her in the vige might not be safe either.


    At the edge of the forest, Asheara cast a Windscout spell. Air magic had always been her specialty, and it did not take her long to find a small presence 20 km south of the vige and moving slowly towards the vige. The Windscout could not identify the presence though. She had the scout trail the presence to keep tabs on it, and started moving towards it in a light arc, so as to not run into whatever the presence was straight from the front. She moved rapidly through the forest, with Neleh tied on a sling at her back to allow for free range of movement. It didnt take her long to get close to the presence.


    What she saw though shocked her deeply. She was peering from arge patch of undergrowth behind a tree, at what looked vaguely like a wolf. Vaguely, because the wolf was the size of arge bear, had wings, and had several bright blue lines of power running across its otherwisepletely ck fur. She knew that fur was as tough as steel, and that the creature was not only fast like the wind when it attacked, but also carried a power far greater than any normal monster.


    What in Elunes name is a Darkhunter doing in these parts? They should only live in the Human and Beastmen continents, and they should be excessively rare even there. A fully grown Darkhunter is a S ss monster, why would it appear here?! Im fortunate that this one is still not fully grown, but even so. I dont have the power to defeat something like that. But the damn thing is moving towards the vige, and it wouldnt get this close if it wasnt nning on attacking the vige. There are hundreds of people in that vige! I might be able to kill that thing if I channeled all my power into one focused attack, but I doubt I would survive that myself. I cant leave Neleh here in the middle of the forest.


    She grabbed one of the gems she had in her purse that held a wind spirit. She might be able to instruct the wind spirit to take Neleh back to the healer in town. The healer knew who she was and could send the child home if she herself were to die. She was already halfway through theplex spell, when she was interrupted by a quiet but firm voice.


    Mother, no. You are not sending me away. I know why you are doing this.


    She was so shocked she fumbled the spell. Luckily due to the nature of the spell, there was no feedback. She looked at Neleh with tears in her eyes.


    I knew you could speak Neleh. Mommy knew it! Why did you not say anything until now? (Asheara)


    I felt no need. I had nothing that needed saying. Now I do. One more thing, I love you, and youre not choosing to risk death here alone.


    Her daughters voice was heated.. She was filled both with incredible happiness that one of the first things her daughter had said was that she loved her, and sadness that it might be thest time she heard those words. With tears in her eyes, she replied.


    Neleh, honey, mommy doesnt have the power to defeat the big scary monster, so I must send you away.


    What would it take to defeat the monster? Neleh asked calmly.


    The monster is weak against light magic, but mommy is not good with that. I must try though, but I wont have the mana to both attack, and defend myself properly. Asheara replied, not paying attention that she was talking more childishly than her 18 months old daughter.


    Can you not use mine? (Neleh)


    She shot a look at her daughter, finally realizing something was a bit off. What do you know about mana?


    I can feel a pool of power inside me, even if I cant touch it. Im assuming that is what you mean by mana? (Neleh)


    She decided to table her suspicion for the moment and just try to deal with the current problem.


    You have not had your awakening ritual. I cannot draw on your mana. And I cannot perform the ritual, even if I wanted to. In any case the ritual would take to long. (Asheara)


    Are you sure there is no other way? (Neleh)


    Asheara was hesitating, and Neleh noticed that.


    Tell me, please. (Neleh)


    In the old days, the mages used to form bonds with warriors, so that the warriors would provide them with protection, and some of their mana they could not utilize themselves. In exchange the warriors power was increased and the mage could use his power to both aid and support the warrior. My teacher told me how the bond was formed, but honey; there are multiple reasons why this is not done anymore. And I dont know all the consequences that it might have. Its been thousands of years since they were used. (Asheara)


    Do it. Id rather brave some unknown issues that might or might note up, than lose my mother. And we might want to hurry, that beast wont wait for us. (Neleh)


    Asheara stopped hesitating, took her little girls head in her hands and performed theplex, yet quick magic required for the bond. She could immediately feel her daughters presence in her mind. She knew that no matter how far they were from each other, she could point straight at her. She put her down behind the tree and looked at the monster, now a fair distance from them.


    Go. Do what must be done. I love you. (Neleh)


    And thanks to the bond, Asheara knew that she meant what she said. She stepped out from behind the tree and started chanting the most powerful light element attack spell she knew.


    Its been a while since Ive performed a spell with full aria. Let us hope that his is enough to kill the Darkhunter.


    Small globes of golden light begun to float towards the air about 30 meters above the monster. Now even the Darkhunter could sense that something was about to go horribly wrong.


    and carry with you the power of light, lest ye be judged. Power of the heavens! Asheara yelled thest words of the aria, and put as much mana as she could into the spell. Suddenly a great pir of golden light struck straight down at the monster. The ground below it started to crumble and arge crater was starting to form. The Darkhunter was in agony, faced with the element it most hated, but it was not yet dead, and tried to move towards the pesky elf that was the source of the pain.


    Asheara drew on all the mana she could both her own, and what she could draw through the bond with her daughter and poured it into the spell. The amount was definitely beyond anything she could have thought. The girl almost doubled her strength. The pir of golden light reached towards the sky and could be seen over a thousand km away. Finally with thest trickles of mana fading, the Darkhunter was no more. Only scorched earth and arge crater remained.


    She started to move back towards the ce she had hid Neleh.


    Honey we did it! The big bad monster is gone. Mommy did it. (Asheara)


    Then she saw her daughter lying on the ground pale and eyes closed. She instantly knew she had drawn more power than her little body could handle.


    NELEH! The bloodcurdling scream ofplete despair sounded in the air.


    --------


    Author''s note: Finally got chapter 3 done. Had a little trouble with this one, and I still feel the end didn''te out quite right. Oh well. Show must go on. A little shift in the POV this time, to exin some things, and obscure others :) Hope you all enjoy. Thanks for all thements so far.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Author''s note: Sorry I took a while. The problem with a site with so many good stories, is that sometimes you kind of lose time reading them, and when you''re reading you aren''t writing. This one is a bit shorter, because I decided to put the next part in the next chapter. Other ways this might have dragged on. I''m thinking about having a chapter 5,5 though...


    ----------


    Semalion was flying south with suitable long distance flight speed. Fast enough to actually get to ces, but not so fast as to tire him out. His destination was rtively vague. He had heard rumors of trouble in some vige in the south, but the rumors were not specific enough to give a precise destination, and only a general direction. He had elected to investigate in any case, because what the rumors told him, suggested that hed be in for some searching anyway, when he found his destination. But he was a proud celestial, and as such it was his duty to investigate. Although that might be what he let other people assume, duty in fact had very little to do why he was looking into matters in some backwater elven vige. The main reason he was doing it was boredom.


    Semalion was a diplomatic attach for the celestial ambassador in Rhianon, the elven capital. The celestials had ambassadors in the capitols of all the major races, and in some cases even had special advisors for the respective emperors and kings of the different kingdoms that the other races had formed. Celestials were known as the major diplomats and peacekeepers for a reason. That said, for major tracts of time the primary ambassadors didnt have all that many duties aside from building connections. Those connections were important when it came to the various power struggles and games the noble houses of various races yed with each other, but they did leave some of the more junior attachs with little to do, since they were not involved. In fact the more junior the attach, the more they were discouraged from meddling in the affairs of other races, inrge part to avoid stepping on the toes of the major yers. They were to learn by observing, not by doing.


    As a result, it was not umon for various celestials that were on light duty to roam the other races nations solving various issues that came up. The helpfulness of these celestials was almost legendary. Many a vige and town had been saved by their actions, and many a sick person had been cured by their skill in the magic element of light. Hence the public perception of duty. The public perception among the various races of the helpful and moral nature of the celestials was well earned. Very few people outside the celestials themselves knew that they had a vested interest in helping others, and it was a fairly self-interest driven.


    The Protector Goddess of the Celestials had created the race herself. The race was originally created to be the servants of the gods, and the protectors of the other races. Thus the goddess wanted to instill in her children upright morality and goodness of heart, and wanted them to want to help the other races. But it is hard to control the minds of an entire race, so she decided to use incentives. The Celestials all had a magical aura around them. This aura could be used by them to strengthen their spells, protect them from attacks or make the individual stronger and faster simr to internal strength of Ki. It is this aura that could allow a celestial that looks like a small girl to break the kneecaps of a giant and use it as a punching bag. In other words, it allowed them to go beyond their physical bodies.


    This in itself was not a rarity, as most races of this world had, to at least some degree magical bodies. A mighty dragon might be a ball of muscle, scales and death, but it is the magic that flows in its muscles that allows it to perform the feats that go far beyond its physical body. There are downsides of course, like what happens when that magic is drained away. What makes celestials unique is that their auras are dependent on the morality of their actions. Perform various good deeds, and your aura gets more powerful. Celestials tended to be on the brighter side of the moral scale anyway, so the incentive was very effective.


    So it was boredom and self-interest that drove Semalion to fly the southern area of the elven continent, to find out what was troubling the area. He had been flying for two days now with little rest, so he was slowly getting tired. He was finally approaching the general area, so he was eager to finish this part of the affair, so he could get to the real issue. He was just considering finding a resting ce. when he sensed arge gathering of light magic ahead of him.


    This is odd. The magic seems to be focused almost 50 km ahead of me. For me to feel it all the way here means that it has to be a major spell with great power. The elves rarely have enough affinity in light magic to cast the high level spells, and even then the power required for me to feel it all the way here is huge. Something serious must be going on.


    Semalion adjusted his heading to fly towards the gathering mana, and picked up to go full speed. He suddenly saw arge pir of golden light strike down in the forest.


    Power of Heavens?! Thats an eight circle light spell! I know of only a handful of elves capable of casting that. What are they doing?


    The golden light only intensified and grew in size. Semalion was in shock. The amount of power required to cast a Power of Heavens thatrge was just toorge. He was fairly sure that even he would not be able to replicate that, and he was a celestial with great light affinity. He was getting close to the impact point whenst of the golden light faded. He already saw a crater on the ground as if from a meteor impact, when he suddenly heard a scream. The apparently female voice was almost animalistic in the sheer emotion conveyed. The voice told of sorrow. Sorrow and despair.


    He tried to search for the source of the scream when he heard crying, and found a Moon Elf woman with dark hair cradling what looked like her small child. You could easily make the connection, with the child having the darkest ck hair hed ever seen on an elf. The woman was the childs mother. The woman was obviously crying because of something that had happened to the child that whom nowy unmoving in her arms. He rapidly moved closer to the woman.


    Show her to me, quickly. Semalion said reaching out with his hand towards the child. The woman was clearly incapable of hearing. Something was wrong here. Even for a shock over a childs death, the woman was too distraught. He let his magical probing go inside the child, to try to see what was wrong. The child, obviously female, was in good condition on the outside, with no wounds. The inside was a mess. It was as if someone had forced a great amount of mana through her system, and the result was as expected. Elves, much like celestials and dragons were magical beings. Magic flowed through them even as a baby. They simply worked differently from non-magical beings. So having magic flow through an elven body was not in itself a problem. But the child was young. Obviously too young for the Awakening. Too young to even have Ki flow through her system. It was as if something had forced akes worth of water through a small creek that usually only had a trickle. Obviously her pathways were damaged. He sensed the presence of something divine inside the child. Apparently the lucky child had a blessing of some god or goddess. Most likely the only thing that kept the child alive.


    How could this have happened? Semalion asked, more musing to himself out loud rather than actually expecting an answer from the woman. He started casting his own magic to make sure the child would stay alive, repairing any damage that he could. He could not fix the childs pathways properly, because that could only be done by her own power. Or something could reverse the damage like time magic, but that was most certainly beyond his abilities. The downside of being a magical being; when the magic inside you cant flow properly, then the body wont work properly either. The poor child wont walk for years toe, if ever. Such a shame too. She is a beautiful child, and will be confined to a bed her entire childhood. At least she is still alive for now.


    Semalion could see the life returning both into the child and into the mothers eyes. Curious, how it happened so simultaneously. Maybe he could finally get some answers from the woman.


    Can you tell me what happened? Semalion asked in a gentle voice.


    I washere on a missionfrom the guild. There was aa Darkhunter. The woman answered slowly, picking up speed and confidence the more she said.


    A Darkhunter? How could there be a Darkhunter in the Elven Continent? This was almost as big a shock to Semalion, as the condition of the childs body. Darkhunters were excessively dangerous, and most certainly not indigenous to the continent. Now he also understood the need for therge holy spell he saw earlier.


    Could this ghost of a woman have been the one to cast that spell? Come to think of it, although she ispletely spent now, I can sense that she would be considerably powerful at full strength. I dont think even I could beat her.


    I dont know. I was only sent to investigate. But the monster was going for the vige, and I didnt have enough strength to stop it. Thats when Neleh offered to let me use hers. The woman started sobbing again while hugging the child.


    Wait. The child offered her strength? But she hasnt been through the Awakening. How could she have And then the pieces starteding together in his head. But the final piece was not something that he wanted to believe.


    You! Dont tell me you bonded your own child? He asked not really wanting to hear the answer.


    She asked if there was a way. And then she said she preferred that to me charging to my death against the monster. The woman looked up at him defiantly.


    No, no, no, theres a reason the bond is not used anymore. And especially not between a parent and a child! Do you have any idea what youve done? You have to seek help from a temple and hope your goddess deigns to sever the bond for you as gently as possible. Even then you two will be emotional wrecks! (Semalion)


    Now the womans near catatonic state earlier made sense. The bond bound the emotions of the two together like nothing else. It was a little known fact that the bond was almost exclusively used by adventurers who were also lovers. One of the downsides of the bond was that when one of the people in the bond died or was close to death, the other suffered an enormous emotional bacsh,parable to losing all senses at once. When one person in the bond died, the sorrow from the loss drove the other to suicide in nearly all the cases. Suicide either actively to get away from the pain and loss, or passively because the person would no longer eat or drink, and would just wither away. Thats why the bond was only used by lovers who were somitted to each other, that they were bound together for the rest of their lives anyway. How could a mother doom her child to that fate?


    The woman looked at him still defiant. I would rather we suffer any of the possible future consequences, than almost certainly be separated here. So would she. The womans eyes showed that she would not change her mind on this matter.


    Well at least the woman is capable of operating now. I need to report this whole mess to the ambassador as soon as possible. Regardless of what happens to these two, the presence of a Darkhunter here suggests something bigger is going on. And the woman clearly wasnt in a state to lie to me.


    Semalion escorted the woman to the nearest vige and instructed her on how to care for her child magically while she remained unconscious. The woman started crying again when he told her that the child would most likely not wake for months and might be bound to a bed for the rest of her life. The woman was still crying when he left to return to Rhianon.


    He was so deep in his thoughts that it took him a while to notice. His aura had grown in strength significantly. In fact, it had almost tripled in strength. He could probably form two extra pairs of wings when he returned to the capital. For celestials, the number of their wings signified their power and station, from the basic one pair of wings, to the six pairs of the Chosen of rae. Whats going on? I only healed a child, and now its like the Goddess herself has personally rewarded me?


    ----------


    -----Nelehs POV-----


    First thing I noticed when I woke up, was that everything hurt. Not really badly, but a low throbbing pain. I also noticed the bond in my mind. I could feel mothers presence, not too far from me and she wasing closer. Since I can sense her, she could probably sense me waking up. I wondered idly how long I had been unconscious. I remembered mother drawing strength from me to attack the monster, and then nothing. I was lying on a bed, and the roof above looked familiar. Home most likely.


    Neleh! Mother yelled with joy in her voice, and practically dove in to hug me. The bond carried the feelings of joy, love and relief. If she had been that worried, then I probably slept a while. I could see my sisters over her shoulder, also running into the room. They looked relievedand older. Quite a long sleep it seems.


    Water. I managed with my broken voice. My throat had seen better days. My sisters looked shocked. Oh right, I had chosen to dy my speaking, and only spoke to mother just before I went unconscious. I realized with a start.


    Delia, get your sister some water please. (Asheara)


    She took me up in her arms, and I noticed that I was a bit bigger too; by the way she was holding me. Little Elsaria looked ready to cry. She also looked like about 5-years old. Doing the quick math with her being two years older than me wouldnd me somewhere close to three. Had I really slept for over a year?


    Now all the girls were crying of relief. After I got some water to get my throat working again, I had to ask.


    How long?


    Your third birthday was two weeks ago. Youve slept for over a year. Mother was crying too. Sorrow and guilt flowed through the bond. She was clearly ming herself for what happened. I made sure nothing but love was flowing back to her when I answered.


    Not your fault. We decided together. Mother broke down from my words. The amount of relief flowing through the bond was sorge that I couldve walked on it. If I was able to walk that is.


    I could clearly tell, by body was in need of some fixing. And I would need to get to it if I intended to walk again before my next birthday. Good thing my mediocre and now busted Ki pathways didnt affect the amount of Ki I had. I would need months of careful cirction and application of my Ki to repair the damage. I cursed in my mind that my body was that of a pretty normal child, now broken. That was what had caused the problem in the first ce. I would really need to fix that once I had repaired the damage. I would only run into more trouble if I did not do something about this. I had an idea how to handle it, but it would be a problem to both to do that and repair the damage, while my mother was hovering over me, without revealing my memories of the previous life. How to exin a 3-year old girl that has slept for thest year and had Divinity level knowledge of Ki rotation? And from what I could feel from the bond, she would hover even more intensely than before the ident. I liked being close to her, but this could be a problem. Also the bond made it pretty impossible to outright lie to her.


    Mother, we need to talk. Alone. I whispered to her. She looked at me with a raised eyebrow, but nodded.


    Girls. Mommy will need to check over Neleh, and you need to go back to lessons. (Asheara)


    My sisters grumbled a bit, but they were clearly happy to see me awake, so they gave in and went out of the room.


    Now how do I dance around this best...


    Mother, I have been having these dreams. (Neleh)


    What kind of dreams, honey? (Asheara)


    I have had dreams where Im me, but not me at the same time. I know its me, but Im all grown up and everything. Its like theyre my memories, but its a grown up me in them. All true, I have actually had dreams of my old life. Nothing really strange there, just careful wording.


    Theyre not bad dream are they honey? You arent having nightmares, are you? There was worry both in the bond, and in her voice.


    Well theyre not all happy memories, but Ive already learned a lot of things from them. What Ive seen also tells me Im not really a normal child. And I never will be. I know things I should not. And Im afraid.


    I carefully changed that I was learning from my memories instead of the dreams I mentioned first, while she still thought I was talking just about the dreams. Also everybody is afraid of something. In my case, Im afraid something might happen to my family. Thats not what she heard though. I tried to fill the bond with some sadness. I really was kind of sad Id never have normal childhood. Not with my memories anyway.


    Dont worry, honey. Youve always been my special girl. Now youre just a little more special. (Asheara)


    Love again from the bond. I kind of felt bad that I couldnt tell her the real truth. Not yet anyway.


    Since when have you had these dreams honey? I kind of suspected you understood everything that was said during the lessons meant for Delia and Selene. (Asheara)


    Now the bond showed a lot of curiosity. I also had to be a bit careful how to answer.


    I could understand things almost since the beginning. I could understand the maid talking that took me away. (Neleh)


    Goddess damn it, Elluin! Now your daughter knows about you phndering too. (Asheara)


    Well that was angry and annoyed. Maybe it was time toy it on a bit thick, so I could distract her.


    I dont know what daddy was thinking though. Mother is much prettier than that maid. Phndering is bad. Maybe a bit too thick. Also sorry father for throwing you under the avnche. The angrier mother is at you, the less shell focus on me.


    Dont worry about it honey. Ill exin why a bitter. All I need is my baby girls. And now mommy will go and kill daddy a bit.


    Yeah, sorry about that father.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Author''s note: Thanks for all thements again. The presence of some characters in this chapter might seem weird, but do remember Neleh is the favourite ything of Fate, and odd things happening around her is normal and not idental. :)


    I''m thinking there should be a chapter 5,5, but I could make it 6,5 if you feel the ending is too cliffhangerish.


    ----------


    Its a strange thing to feel like a baby and a real winner at the same time. I was currently taking my first tentative steps after being unable to move around for almost a year. I looked like a baby taking its first steps while holding on to the side of the bed. I also felt like a winner because it took me less than a year to repair most of the damage caused when mother drew on my mana too heavily. I still wasnt quite at the same point as I was before the event, but at least I was getting around again. Mother and my sisters were cheering me on which also increased to my dualistic feeling of a baby and a winner.


    I suppose fathers presence would have helped, had he been around, but he was spending less and less time with us. Mother had basically tossed him out when I first woke up after my long unconsciousness. I think the bond was partly to me for that. I had discovered another side to the bond not long after waking up. Im not entirely sure if it should be considered a downside or an upside. The bond allowed one to feel the emotions the other person was feeling, as I had immediately noticed after waking. The new thing was that feeling the other persons emotions had a powerful effect on your own emotions. In this case, mother had been angry at father, which in turn had made me angry, which had made her even more angry and so on. It could be a pretty dramaticpounding effect if you werent careful. Bad if anger ispounded, very nice when the same happens on a more positive emotion. On the other hand, if the other person was able to remain calm while, the other was under a powerful emotion, that could have a really strong calming effect on the emotional person. More practice required.


    On the other hand I wasnt terribly sad not to see father around as much. I had never known my father in my previous life. Odds are I might have even killed him at some point, as is wont to happen among my original race. My sisters and my mother were already a huge improvement over my old life, and no family is perfect as the saying goes. Also my father had already grown distant by the time I was born, due to his infidelity, so its not like the change was huge. I did feel a little bad for my sisters though. They clearly missed their father. I should probably try to do something about that.


    To that end, I had finally dug around enough to find out why my father was so adamant about having a male heir to his work. Finally it was my mother that told me the reason. A part of the elven smithing on this world required the smith to infuse a part of his life-force into his works. The amount required was not asrge as to seriously affect the smith, or to cut into his life-expectancy, but was enough to most certainly kill any unborn child a female smith was pregnant with. And the elven smiths were required by necessity to perform enough work that there was no time for a female smith who was pregnant, to carry the pregnancy to term. There was no certainty about it, but it was also thought the life-force required would make a female smithpletely sterile even if she were to stop working. In other words, if the smith was a female, she would be unable to have children. As the secrets were supposed to be passed down in the family, that was sort of a problem for them.


    Which also made me realize my father was an idiot. All that was required was that father would pass his knowledge on to me for example, and I would then pass them on to a child that one of my sisters had. As long as those children were of our house and not whatever of house my sisters decided to marry into, the information would stay within the family. I wasnt entirely sure if I wanted to bring this up with father since I was quite sure none of my sisters wanted to pick up smithing as a profession, so it would most likely end up being me who would have to pick up that particr ck. On the other hand that might allow my father to spend a bit more time with my sisters without my mother killing him, if it became obvious my father was no longer trying to sow his seed among the maids. I might end up killing him though if I was forced to spend decades learning the trade from him. Thepounding anger had left its mark on me too.


    On the other hand, I had no specific ns for my future profession. I knew I would learn magic skills and warrior skills so that I was able to protect myself and my family, but I wasnt sure I wanted to end up in the military or as a hunter. I suppose I could be a magic researcher with my knowledge from my past life, but that would be weird, when I didnt actually need to do any research, just pretend to. Also it might upset the bnce between the races. I knew I couldnt be a teacher of magic because I sucked at teaching. That was something that had be readily apparent in my previous life. I had considered bing a musician, what with having knowledge of music from millions of worlds. While I had never yed an instrument myself, listening to music had been one of my few real passions in my old life, and I was sure I could learn to y if I wanted. My learning ability was great even if my talent might end up not being all that. I had in fact asked mother to provide me with a musical instruments to ease my boredom while I was bound to a bed. I was getting quite decent with a harp and a violin, even though I had not tried any of the songs from other worlds yet.


    Taking up my fathers profession would ease tensions in the family though, and it would provide my father some peace of mind. It was a good enough profession anyway. And it would be a chance to learn new skills and do something I wasnt too experienced in. In other words it might turn out interesting. I might also be able to avoid the tests of ability that I was meant to take at age 16, on the grounds of already having my future decided for me. I still couldnt figure a proper way to hide my abilities. I knew several magical means to hide my abilities. Almost too many. But I couldnt use magic until my Awakening, and I wasnt sure which happened first, or how much time there would be between the tests. I wasnt sure if Im sorry, can I take a break in the middle of tests so I can go to the bathroom to cast a spell to hide my abilities-would work.


    I also wasnt all that sure about whether I wanted children of my own, which would give my sisters the freedom to have theirs, if I took on fathers profession. I mean I loved the idea of having a family and children of my own. But I was female now. Which meant the other partner in crime as it were, would need to be male, and I wasnt all that sure I was ok with that idea. In my previous life I had been firmly in the camp that preferred thepany of women when it came to all matters sexual, and at least in my mind I still was in that camp. I had heard theories on the formation of sexual orientation, and there was a definite nature versus nurture element in that debate. I had never really paid that much attention to it myself, since I already knew my own preference, and the preference of others was their own business, but I thought that I might now be an interesting case study. I knew love and attraction had a strong instinctive and hormonalponent, while my old mind was solidly in the liking the fairer sex- camp and had been for hundreds of years. I was too young to know what reaction my body was to have when I became of sufficient age, and how much that would affect my mentality.


    All this was purely spection for now though, as my current weak body was almostically unsuited for that kind of profession, and the onset of sexual interest was probably still a fair few years away. Even my oldest sister Delia had not shown any such interests developing and I suspect elves werete bloomers in that area anyway. I would need to start by doing something to improve my currently weak body, and I had already decided on a course of action that would yield the best results. And I needed to start now for the greatest effect. For that, I would need my mothers help. I decide to request that help once my sisters were done congratting me on my regained mobility, and had gone for lessons.


    Can I have a word mother? (Neleh)


    Of course honey. Mother stopped; clearly a bit surprised that I did not want to join my sisters on their lessons.


    As you surely are aware, my body is currently in a fairly bad condition. Partly due to what happened with the Darkhunter, but I didnt have the strongest of bodies to begin with. I started carefully, not allowing emotions besides calm through the bond.


    Im sorry honey; I cant apologize enough for what happened. Its all my fault your body is in the state that it is. Mother clearly still carried guilt from what happened.


    We knew there was risk in what we tried, and I certainly dont me you for what happened. Whats passed is not what I wanted to talk about anyway. What concerns me is the future. Mother had already gotten used to me speaking with knowledge and skill beyond my years, even if she still considered me a child. I know of a way that could help me fix things, and allow me a much better life.


    You mean something from those dreams of yours dont you? Im not sure this is a good idea. I know you have learned things from them, but Im still not sure we should trust them. (Asheara)


    While caution is a good trait while dealing with the unexined, we cannot continue as is. We need to be prepared should something simr happen again. We are bonded and Id rather I was of help to you, rather than a source of worry. I continued with a smile. Besides, even if it doesnt work, all that will happen is that I will look foolish, and youll get a goodugh out of it.


    I could neverugh at your expense honey. (Asheara)


    Of course you can. Its a sign of closeness to be able tough at the others expense without hurting their feelings. (Neleh)


    Mother gave an odd look, and the bond gave a feeling I could not quite follow. I elected not to follow it though.


    I will need your help though. What I have in mind requires some time, and a certain kind of location. I also need you to stay close and stop any interferences until what I have in mind isplete. (Neleh)


    All right. I still think this is a bad idea, but I will go along with it.


    ------------


    -----Ashearas POV----


    I was a little shocked and a lot confused when Neleh exined what she needed. A weekter I was taking her to a fairly tall hill inside the forest near our mansion. She had me draw severalplex magical patterns in specific ces around and on the hill. While this was going on Neleh was eating and drinking as much as possible as well as stretching herself, testing that her body moved just as she wanted it to. I was getting worried. Whatever she had nned would require physical exercise and it was going to be with little to no breaks, because she had asked me to provide her body with strength and nutrients the same way I had done while she had been unconscious for a year.


    She also made me swear not to interrupt her no matter what happened, and to make sure no one else interrupted me either. We had enlisted the help of captain Gloridas to help keep any stray animals and monsters away, although Neleh had insisted that they would know to stay away, and that she was more worried about people interrupting. What got me worried was that the whole process was supposed to take ten days, and it was clearly dangerous if something went wrong, even if she had insisted that she knew what she was doing. I trust my daughter, but Ive alreadye too close to losing her on too many asions. But I also know how important this is to her, and how frustrated she has been about her weakness. I could feel it through the bond even if she tried to hide it.


    Once we were finished, she sat in the middle of the hilltop waiting. She had said that whatever she had nned could only begin at a specific time. We waited until nightfall. It was the magical moment when the day had not quite yet given up dominion, with thest rays of the red sunseting over the horizon, and the night had not yet quite yet asserted its power, with only the first stars starting to shine in the sky. Then Neleh finally rose and started to move.


    She was dancing, but this dance was unlike anything Ive ever seen. She started slowly almostnguid and shy. A slow plea of a fair maiden towards the skies. Her movements picked up speed, her small feet taking her across and around the hill. Sadness and urgency now shined as the emotions invoked by her movements. Asheara could feel tears rolling down her cheeks and couldnt move enough to wipe them away. Out of the corner of her eye she could see captain Gloridas also watching and openly crying. Nelehs movements became faster and faster, her hands and feet leaving streaks of light from the tips of her fingers and toes. It was as if she was battling a thousand invisible foes with grace. Her movements signaling desperation and anger, yet every movement was executed with a millimeter precision as if dodging an invisible de only a hairs breadth away. And finally the forceful movements with absolute certainty that carried the majesty and authority of an empress.


    It was the most beautiful thing Asheara had ever seen, and she had seen the courts of the major races, the flying inds and cities of celestials and the underwater kingdoms of the Naga. She had been a very sessful hunter and had seen it all, but nothingpared to this. A lone girl of early years giving out her plea and offering to the heavens. This moment was magical. Before she noticed, the night had almost passed and the first rays of the rising sun whereing to the eastern sky. And she could feel a power gathering. The more her daughter danced, the more power gathered around the hill. Where would this lead?


    ----------


    -----Nelehs POV-----


    First night and day had almost passed. She was in good condition, and should probably thank mother for providing her with strength. She had been worried whether her body was up to the challenge of the precise movements required. Luckily her Ki veins had repaired enough that she could use her internal strength to wipe away her exhaustion. Shed suffer some pains once this was over, but that was a minor price to pay.


    It was a good thing that there was a way to perform magical rituals aside from casting spells. Magical rituals that could be performed by even those that had no mana or magical ability. Or like in her case, unable to ess their mana. Many of those rituals were performed with song and dance, and were at the heart of many a religious ceremony. Not all such ceremonies had to be directed to the gods of the various worlds. The one she was performing now was a plea directed towards the heavenly bodies. The heavenly bodies had their own power. Even the they were living on had itsy lines and ces of power, so why would the others not have their own? Power that was unused due of the distance and difficulty of transfer. Unless you had the required knowledge to perform the ritual required to bring that power to you. Power that could be utilized in a fashion simr to the aura of the celestials. So she performed the dance the ritual was controlled by.


    Even with the power supplied to her by her mother, and the ability to wipe away exhaustion, the ritual was a burden on her tiny body. But the ritual had to be performed now, while she was still young. The amount of power she could use would increase while her body grew to adapt to the power, and the pathways of power inside her would form to amodate the strange power. It was almost a good thing her current pathways were in a bad state, so the new pathways would be able to easily form to rece the old ones and destroy the old ones at the same time. That would hurt like hell though.


    For now she danced. The power around the hill continued to grow. She was getting slightly worried, because the power could already be felt from a significant distance even if one wasnt paying attention. The instincts of animals and monsters would keep them from interrupting, though she could already see some of them gathering on the edges of the clearing that surrounded the hill. They were here just to watch. They knew better than go against the power of the heavenly bodies. She wasnt so sure the so called intelligent races would be smart enough to do the same. Intelligence often shed with instinct. She just had to hope anyone that came to see what was going on would realize the importance and sacredness of the ritual and would not interfere. Or that mother and captain Gloridas would poke enough holes in them to make them more considerate.


    On the sixth day she added her voice to the ritual. Her haunting song using anguage never before heard in this world. A voice telling of the wonders of heaven and the glories of fallen empires. A young voice carrying the sound of a lonely flute, instilling in those listening the lonely distance of the endless void, and the sadness of a people long gone. She used some of the same effects from her soul that made up the Song of Khali. The voice carried her plea to anyone listening and to the heavens.


    By the end of day nine she was starting to feel the effects of her long ritual. She knew she could carry on for thest day, but shed have nothing left after. The power gathered was already sorge that she was certain that the powers to be on this continent had noticed. It was only a matter of time before their representatives would arrive to see what was happening. She could only hope that the first ones there that could go against her two helpers were not hostile. And that she and her mother would be able to leave before something bad happened. She had miscalcted a bit. She hadnt thought the power gathered would be so obvious. Thats what you get for performing a ritual she had never done before, in her old life.


    Slowly she could see humanoid shapes gathering around. The first ones to arrive were obviously elves, this being their home continent. She saw her mother talking deferentially in whispers to an old looking male elf. He must be someone mother is familiar with. Maybe he could help. Next was a majestic looking celestial with four pairs of golden wings. She was probably the ambassador to the elvennds. I had heard of her before. Her eyes showed both curiosity and an odd sort of reverence. She was also crying. I guess her soul was more easily affected by my song. She could also sense a shadow watching from distance. After that she had to put herplete focus on the ritual and could not pay any more attention around her. Thest part of the ritual would guide the power she had gathered in its rightful ce. Some of the powers were not entirelypatible, so she had to be careful inbining them.


    The final day wasing to an end. When the sun was setting Neleh finally approached the center of the hill and therge magical formation there, kneeling at the center of the formation with her hands in the air. The power surrounding the hill suddenly surged towards the center of the hill, flowing through the formation to enter her body. A bright white fire surrounded her burning her clothing away. Arge surge of golden power surged into her arms. Those around her could see golden red symbol of the sun forming on the back of her right hand, and a phoenix symbol, often associated with the sun, on her left hand, staying there like shining tattoos. A pure white power flowed towards her forehead, and formed the twin symbol of a full moon and a moon sickle right next to it. Silver twinkles of light flowed into her hair forming a starry night sky with her dark ck hair. Bright blue light formed the image of their gxy on her back. A green light flowed to her left calf and a brown light flowed to her right, together they formed the lines symbolizing the tree of life, the symbol the elves used to depict the world they inhabited.


    Suddenly she felt divine power mixed with the others. Apparently her ritual had drawn the notice of other powers besides the heavenly bodies. The divine power flowed through her into her waist, forming into ten symbols above her sex. Exhausted, she could only slightly wonder the meaning of that. She knew the worst part was about toe. Suddenly the power flowed through all her body into all her muscles and bones. And then there was pain. Every cell in her body burned. Her muscles and bones forming anew. The paths of power inside her growing to rece the old ones, destroying the old ones in their way. Every nerve on her body was on fire. She hastily tried to cover and block out the bond to her mother, knowing that she was only partly sessful, trying to prevent her mother from feeling the pain she was in.


    HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA An animalistic cry of pain and agony split the air.


    ----------


    ----Ashearas POV-----


    She had been in a trance for thest nine days. The beauty of her daughters dance had entranced her. It had entranced the animals and monsters around the clearing too. And then she had started to sing, the song yed her soul like an instrument. Making her feel things she had never thought possible. If shed had any tears left in her body, she would have cried like a river. But those tears were long spent. She woke from her trance only when she felt her master touch her hand. He briefly exined that the power had been felt all the way in Rhianon, and the Chosen of Elune had sent him to investigate. When he saw Neleh whom he recognized as Ashearas daughter, he asked no questions, only promised to help. Sariels arrival had worried her, but the tears in the celestials eyes had told the story of interest and sadness, not hostility. She would not threaten them.


    Then the ritual came to an end. She started running towards her daughter when she saw the white mes surrounding Neleh. Only her master and Sariel together were able to stop her from entering the mes to hug her beloved daughter despite the danger. She saw the bright patterns emerge on her daughters naked body and hair. And then came the pain. She could feel Neleh masking the bond before the pain hit, but there was no way to block itpletely and the agony on her beautiful face twisted into a horrible cry of pain. The mothers cry of despair matched the daughters cry of pain.


    The twin cries woke up the monsters and animals surrounding the hill. Those cries broke the sacredness surrounding the ritual. Now the monsters and animals felt hunger, and the cry of a wounded pray sounded in their ears. They started a mad dash towards the hill. Sariel was about to start defending against the mad rush, when she and the monsters were frozen in terror. They heard a roar they all recognized. The mightiest lifeform on the had arrived.


    A huge blue dragonnded on the hill sending arge tremor through the hill, and almost casually flicking arge group of monsters flying with a swipe of its tail. The dragon curled around the body of the little girl on top of the hill as if protecting her. The dragon roared again.


    What is Zamekh doing here? (Sariel)


    NO ONE SHALL APPROACH THE CHILD! The great voice of the dragon thundered in the minds of all gathered.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Author''s note: There we go chapter 6. There will be chapter 6,5, and in chapter 7 we will learn a little more about the world and the gods. Stay tuned and thanks for all thements.


    ----------


    -----Sariels POV -----


    The arrival of the dragon had shocked Sariel, Asheara Alduin and captain Gloridas. The animals and monsters on the other hand were more prone to listening to their instincts, and those instincts were telling them to be somewhere else. So the mad rush towards the hill turned into a mad rush in all other directions. The majestic blue dragon seemed content to let them go. That or it couldnt be bothered to hunt them down. Sariels mind started working quickly.


    What could bring a member of the dragon race here? Granted the power invoked by the little girls ritual had been great, but it wasnt on the scale that would worry a mighty dragon. Zamekh wasnt among the strongest of dragons, but he wasnt exactly far from them either. Even one of the weaker dragons was the equivalent of an army of the other races. The ritual had also been beautiful enough to move Sariels soul, but it was unlikely to draw a dragon out of itsir, even if it did have some magical means of seeing what was going on.


    Lord Zamekh, may I inquire as to your purpose here? Sariel tried a polite approach. Polite approach is usually the best choice with dragons, followed by groveling, which she wasnt too keen on.


    You do not have the right to ask questions, pigeon. (Zamekh)


    Pi..pigeon?! Sariel sputtered with outrage.


    You there, dark haired pointy ear! You are this hatchlings mother, yes? Zamekh looked at Asheara.


    Yyes I am, Lord. (Asheara)


    I was sent here to make sure the hatchling survives to see tomorrow, and preferably many moons toe. You will show me to yourir; so that I may see to it that shees to no harm. (Zamekh)


    Despite her outrage, Sariel immediately picked up an important detail, about the dragons words. Someone had sent the dragon. Of all the things that had happened here, this might be the most significant. Sariel would have paid good money to find out how a little girl had been able to perform a ritual thisplex, and even more to find out where the girl had learned it, but those details paled inparison with what the dragon had hinted at. Dragons werent just sent to ces. They were not guardian beasts for hire, and even to gain a minor favor from them came at a great cost, because of the dragons well-earned pride.


    There were exactly two ways a dragon could be sent anywhere. They bowed to the will of a dragon significantly more powerful than them, and in Zamekhs case that could only mean one the three elders of their dragon race. Or the Protector God and the creator of the Dragons could order them. If it was any other god, then thetter might be more likely, but Satai the God of the Dragons did not take part in worldly matters. The world had felt the touch of Satai exactly three times before. The first time, was when he created the most powerful race on the, namely the dragons, the second time was to put an end to a war between dragons and other races, which the other races where losing badly. The third time had been soon after the second time, where Satai had created the system, where the other major gods were able to pick a chosen for themselves, and grant those chosen a part of the gods power. The whole point of the system was to allow the other races a chance to fight a dragon that went on a rampage. Satai was considered widely to be the most powerful of all the gods.


    So either the girl had drawn the eye of the most powerful and the most elusive of the gods, or one of the three dragon elders had taken an interest in her. In either case this just elevated the girl into the most interesting and possibly most important person on the continent. Sariel had to report this to the other celestials by any means necessary, and if at all possible arrange a watchful eye on the girl. The first task was just a matter of getting out of here alive, and the dragon did not seem too interested in stopping that. The second task might be a bit trickier, depending on if the three elves had picked up on the important word. The mother was a mess, and too worried about her daughter to really pay attention. The warrior elf was too busy making sure the area was secure, and didnt really look all that smart. The third one however, the old male, was someone Sariel knew to be a smart and powerful man. If he had noticed, then hed want to monitor the child too, so there may exist a possibility to cooperate. If not


    The dragon picked up the child ever so gently by scooping up the ground around her, and started to move as the childs mother directed. Sariel noticed that the glowing tattoos on the child had faded, except a few star-like twinkles in her hair. This did not seem odd, as such markings of power usually only showed when the power granted by them was used heavily. The dragon and the elves werent paying attention to Sariel, so she decided it was time to make a hasty exit. She had most likely gotten everything she could from here anyway.


    ----------


    When everyone had left the area around the hill, a figure in a dark cloak approached. The figure was roughly humanoid shaped under the cloak, and approximately the height and build of an elf. It also had a crystal ball in its hand. The figure was watching the crystal intently, and the crystal showed the image of Neleh dancing her ritual. A deep chuckle could be heard.


    Well well. Information about a dragon being involved in a ritual should fetch a grand price from the other members of Consortium. I could probably also retire with the money this crystal will fetch me. There will be a bidding war to purchase the recording of a fair elven child performing a grand ritual never before seen, and dancing and singing with grace that can move ones soul. Its too bad the lizard disturbed the magical formations around the hill, or I could sell the information on those too. The dark figure let out a gleefulugh.


    ----------


    -----Ashearas POV-----


    She couldnt form a coherent memory of the trip back home. She triedter, especially when Neleh asked her what had happened, but it was just a blur in her mind with some images standing out. The most pressing one being the image of her little girl in the dragons grasp naked and fragile. Shed seen her daughters unconscious form too often for her peace of mind, and that image just exemplified everything. Her daughter had suffered too much, in some cases it was her fault, while in others she was helpless. Shed always had a special rtionship with her youngest daughter, even if a parent should not have favorites among her children, but even if you didnt consider the bond, the fact remained that Neleh was special. And she hade too close to losing her too many times. Something in her mind wasing close to a breaking point.


    Once they came close to the house, the noise of the guards and the servants roused her from her thoughts. Of course the people were making noise, they were shocked to see a dragon approaching. And even if their mansion was slightly outside their home town, it was still close enough, so the town guard was also running around preparing. Though, for what was a bit unclear. What could the town guard do against a dragon anyway? Luckily captain Gloridas had rejoined them, and although he too had been rattled badly enough to not go ahead and warn everyone, he still had the presence of mind to go and exin things to the guards, and shoo them off, so as to not anger the dragon.


    At that point Alduin took over things. Once Zamekh found out that the mansion was their home, he handed Neleh off to the maids and negotiated something with Alduin. Asheara was torn for a moment between going with Neleh, and helping her teacher deal with the dragon, but her worry over her daughter won over. She helped the maids clean her daughters body, which had gotten dirty due to all the dust kicked up by the dragon and the trashing she had done while in agony and surrounded by the white me her ritual had summoned. Asheara could tell the difference in her daughters body immediately. It was a lot stronger and sturdier, with some actual muscles showing, while somehow still retaining the look of a little girl. She was also heavier. As if her body had be more dense, like she now had soft steel under her skin instead of flesh. And if you looked really closely, you could see very faint outlines of the patterns that had glowed on her skin earlier. Only if you knew what to look for though.


    She had put Neleh to bed, and was standing by her bedside, when Alduin walked into the room.


    Are you well enough now to handle a few matters? Alduin asked gently, clearly referencing her earlier behavior.


    Yes. I am sorry master, to show such an embarrassing side of me. Ive simply seen Neleh hurt too many times. I dont know what to do. Asheara said while almost bursting into tears.


    Dont worry child. Ive heard some of what youre talking about, and can understand you being unsettled. Although I had hoped my student could handle things with a little more grace. Alduin reassured her in an almost joking matter. Asheara knew he wasntpletely joking though. She had shown a shameful side of herself to her master, who had always valued highly the ability to retain a cool head no matter the situation.


    Zamekh is gone. He did however cast a protective spell over your home. Its a protective shield that will prevent most attacks, while drawing strength from the local ley lines. The spell will also strike at anyone thates inside the area affected, intending to do harm to your daughter. I also suspect it also allows the dragon to keep an eye on whatever goes on around here, so be careful. Ive only once seen a protective spell thatplicated, and that one is protecting the royal pce of Rhianon. Its impressive what the dragons can do with magic when they set their minds to it. Her master sounded sort of wishful. Unsurprisingly though, because the magic protecting the royal pce was put in ce by Elune herself.


    Now care to exin to me what happened out there? I have never witnessed a ritual like that, and why in the goddesses name was Zamekh drawn there? His patience was clearly finally giving way to his curiosity.


    I wish I could tell you, but I cant. The ritual was all Nelehs doing, and I dont think even she anticipated the dragon. (Asheara)


    Wait, you mean to tell me, that your daughter came up with a ritual thatplex by herself? What is she, like 4 or 5 years old? (Alduin)


    A little over 4 yes. As for the ritual, that I cannot tell you. It is her secret to keep or share. Asheara knew that her daughter was already going to be drawing some attention both from the celestials, and from her teacher, but it would be better if they thought she had found the information somewhere. She would not be able to handle it, if anyone tried to take Neleh away. And they would try if they knew she had ess to information like that from her dreams. Asheara also knew her daughter had not told the whole truth about her dreams, but did not mind because she loved her special daughter, and would continue to do so, no matter what.


    Surprisingly Alduin seemed to acquiesce to her decision. Fine. But let me have a word with her once she feels a little better. I need to know where she got the information. Oh I should warn you. Zamekhs presence has drawn the eyes of the celestials. They will most likely try to have someone monitor your daughter. Depending on how things go, you might want to allow them to do that, or they might get a bit more forceful in their involvement.


    Asheara sensed that her teacher wasnt telling the whole truth either. Then again he never did. He was a good teacher, but had always had secrets that he kept close to his chest, and he wasnt a big believer in volunteering information he didnt think you needed. Maybe thats why he didnt pry further into Nelehs matters. He would rather investigate on his own. He was a man who was big on secrets, but only really trusted his own judgement.


    ----------


    -----Nelehs POV-----


    For once, waking up felt wonderful. Obviously there was the starkck of pain, which had been present while she went unconscious. Her body also felt much better. Once she opened her eyes and scanned around, her eyes fell on the sleeping form of her mother. Her mother had stayed up by her bed again. She looked so peaceful sleeping there by her side, that Neleh didnt have the will to wake her up, but also knew her mother would be worried, if she went wondering around, and the bed would be empty when she woke up. And she had caused her enough worry already. So now it was her turn to watch over her mothers sleep.


    It might have been the bond telling Asheara that she was awake, because her mother only slept for what seemed like few minutes before waking up. Neleh tried to make the process more pleasant by flooding the bond with love, and the warm feelings she got while watching her sleep.


    Good morning sleepyhead. (Neleh)


    Oh honey youre awake! Are you ok? Is there any pain? Asheara was fussing and trying to search for any injuries, which didnt make much sense since she had checked her body over thoroughly the previous night.


    I am fine mother. In fact, I feel better than I have ever felt before. If nothing else, the ritual was a great sess. (Neleh)


    What happened with the ritual anyway? What were those glowing patterns on your body? Theyre gone now, except a few twinkles in your hair, but they were really bright earlier. Asheara was shooting off questions now.


    The ritual was meant to draw upon the power of the heavenly bodies, to strengthen mine. Their power remade some of my body. And the glowing patterns as you called them arent gone; theyre simply hidden while Im not drawing on their power. Im afraid the Ignasia as theyre called, are permanent. (Neleh)


    Ignasia? Permanent? Please exin. I need to know whats going on. (Asheara)


    Wellyou know of the general function of the aura the celestials possess? She continued after seeing her nod. Well the Ignasia serve a simr purpose. Instead of drawing on the power of the persons aura though, they draw on the power of the heavenly bodies and the Ignasia work like a channel through which that power flows. The more power I draw the more brightly the Ignasia glow. Now that Im not drawing on any power, the markings are not showing at all.


    Except a little twinkle in your hair. Asheara corrected with a smile.


    Well, even if Im not actively drawing on any power, my body passively uses a little bit just to maintain basic functions. The power also passively strengthens my body a tiny bit and tries to remove exhaustion, even if theres nothing to remove. She smiled back.


    The thing on your tummy seemed a little different from the others? (Asheara)


    Yes, it seems I drew the attention of a god or a goddess. I dont quite know the details of what that meant either and I didnt have time to figure that part out. That wasnt supposed to happen, but I dont think it was anything negative. Ill need to look into it further to know more. (Neleh)


    Suddenly Asheara got serious, and Neleh could feel a mountain of worry and sadness through the bond.


    Even if this time ended well, we have to stop doings dangerous things. I dont think my heart will able to handle any more situations like this. Ive had to watch by your bedside too many times, hoping for you to wake and be alright. I dont think I could handle something like this happening again. (Asheara)


    In her mind Neleh knew her mother was right. Her mother had been extremely possessive, and dependent on her ever since the kidnapping incident. And Neleh could feel through the bond, something changing in her mother. And that change was probably not towards a less possessive and dependent direction. She was getting worried about her mother.


    I will try to avoid danger in the future. At least now I wont be quite as helpless as I used to be. If we get into a situation where youll have to draw on my power again, now my body will be able to handle it. That said, theres no way to avoid danger in life entirely, and if there was, one would be bored to death. (Neleh)


    Just try to not do anything too dangerous. The dragon showing up this time was too much. I know dragons have not been talked about on your lessons, and I dont know what your dreams have shown about them, but dragons are not like rest of the races. We cant afford to antagonize them. (Asheara)


    Wait what?! There was a dragon involved? What the heck happenedst night?! Neleh asked in shock.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Author''s note: I happened to be bored so I managed to finish this one earlier. Chapter 6,5 was really short, while this one is probably the longest so far. We also get a little glimpse of our two favourite stalkers...


    ----------


    It had been a few days since ritual, and Neleh was finally getting adjusted to her new body. It was time to test her new limits and start expanding them. In the early light of the morning, she moved outside of their mansion to the garden. Their garden was a space enclosed by fences and several nts ranging from trees to bushes. The garden was notrge by any stretch of the imagination, but it was meant to be a ce of serenity and tranquility and not the type of garden where you grew stuff for consumption. The open space in the middle was ringed by bushes of about chest height of an adult person. In one corner you had a pure white gazebo made of some white tree that Neleh did not recognize while in another corner was a small pond that had several small stones rising in the middle of it. The stones were small enough, that they looked ideal for basic footwork training, but that was not her intention today. In the center of the garden was arge area covered with white sand, that Neleh assumed was meant for practice of drawing magical formations, since calligraphy didnt seem like a thing in this world.


    The sanded area fit what she had in mind. It would provide for a ground that was even enough for her purposes, but wouldnt give solid enough footing, so you had to pay attention to how you were distributing your weight, so as to not get out of bnce when a foot or a hand sunk into the sand more than you had expected. She started going through a series of movements, positions and stances she was familiar with from her old life. The technique she was using was abination of a martial art, dance, meditation and a sort of yoga. The technique was designed for improving ones body instead of anybat or aesthetic purposes. You worked your muscles by using stances designed to work those muscles their extremes, improved flexibility by stretching yourself to your limits and beyond, and improved your bnce and control of your body by taking positions that would drop you on your ass on the ground if not done just so. It also gave some work for your mind, when you tried to find the best ways to smoothly flow from one position to another, with the most minimal of movements.


    The technique had multiple levels of difficulty depending on your aptitude in the various facets required by the technique. Then there was the added difficulty of trying to have your internal power, or in Nelehs case the power she gained from the heavenly bodies the Ignasia, flow just right to support the actions you were taking. Thats where the meditation aspect came in. The idea was to use only the minimum amount of power in just the correct portions of your body that was required to perform the stances and positions. That taught you better control of your power. The best part of the technique was that you could focus on the areas you wanted to improve. If you wanted you increase your strength, you used the stances that required the heavy use of muscles, if you wanted to improve your flexibility you used the positions that relied more heavily on that. Though of course many of the stances were designed to work on everything at once, especially the higher in the difficulty levels you went. She had learned the technique long, long time ago, and had actually never heard its real name. As such she had always called it the Body Sculpting Art in her mind, in a vain attempt to be funny.


    It was somewhat ironic then, that she was now considering the technique a bit from the perspective of how she wanted her body to develop in the future. It would not be a good idea to overdo training at her current age, so as to not inhibit her growth. She was still young and too heavy training might result in her not growing properly, or in a way that she preferred not to happen. Focusing on flexibility and bnce was an obvious choice, but she didnt want to go overboard on muscle training. Especially since the vast majority of her strength woulde from the Ignasia. She intended to aim for a body type that could be described as athletic, due to her own preference, but she wasnt too keen on the idea of having the body shape of a body builder. Since she apparently had a blessing from Aphrodite, she might as well make use of it. Well shed be able to make adjustments as the years went along, and developing flexibility was best when starting young anyway.


    One of the side effects of the technique she was using was that it required herplete concentration, which is why she didnt notice her mother and captain Gloridas watching her.


    Have you ever seen a technique like that? (Asheara)


    No, but I can immediately see its usefulness. Its perfect for training and developing ones body. I sure would like to know where she learned it though. Captain Gloridas replied while frowning.


    That I cannot tell you. The ritual really improved her bodys ability though. Theres no way she couldve performed most of those things before. She seems to be using quite a bit of strength. Some of the patterns on her skin are starting to glow. (Asheara)


    Im not surprised. I dont think even I could perform some of the things shes doing. Might be a good idea to start training her basic skills with weapons soon. Normally shed be too young, but then again she isnt exactly normal is she? I know the mansion has the protection of a dragon and all, but she does have a penchant for getting in trouble. Id feel better if she had at least the basic ability to defend herself. (Captain Gloridas)


    Asheara sighed. I would really rather she stopped getting into trouble altogether but you are right. Sooner orter trouble will find her, and its better if she can defend herself, as opposed to being helpless.


    Ill talk to her then. Who knows? She might have some secret knowledge or aptitude with weapons as well. Captain Gloridasughed at his own thought. He failed to notice that Asheara was notughing, and was considering the idea seriously.


    It took Neleh two hours two run through the whole first and second difficulty level programs. She was quite happy at how her body was functioning. She should be able to run through levels three and four tomorrow, and after that she could focus on running the whole technique at level four and slowly increasing other parts of the program, while leaving the muscle training to a lower level. She finally noticed the good captain approaching.


    Good morning captain. To what do I owe the pleasure? (Neleh)


    Your mother and I were watching you train. I dont suppose youre willing to tell me where you learned that? It seems an extremely efficient training method. He continued when he saw Neleh just smiling while shaking her head. I figured. No matter. Seeing as youre already starting your physical training, I thought it might be also prudent to get you started onbat skills and weapons training. Mighte in handy the next time you get in trouble, so your mother wont have to stay at your bedside hoping for you to awaken again. She also gave her permission. (Captain Gloridas)


    He was trying to goad her into epting by using guilt. Truth be told, he was eager to get started, because he wanted to see how good she could be when she put her mind to it. Even if he didnt quite know how exceptional she was, he knew her ability to learn was abnormal, and she tended to progress very fast at whatever she put her mind to. Two of her sisters had actually already shown high aptitude with weapons training so he had high hopes. Neleh didnt really require any goading though. She had already thought she should try to find a teacher, and now one had appeared. She also knew Captain Gloridas was an aplished teacher, from all the rumors and conversations she had overheard.


    Seems like a good idea to me. (Neleh)


    Excellent. Do you happen to have a preference towards a particr weapon? Or shall we just start with the normal set used by the Eldarinwe military? The beginning will include generalbat skills anyway. The Eldarinwe military excelled in discipline and uniformity of their training. The standard was to train in the use of an elven longbow and sword and shield.


    I do have a preference actually. I would like to train in the use of a spear. In her previous life, Neleh had mastered the use of several weapons, but had always preferred spears. As her best weapon she thought she might as well try and get her new body used to the old spear skills as soon as possible, so she could modify those skills where necessary to match her change in gender and power. It was also fit her new body better than many other weapons because the spear was a bit less reliant on strength, and more in speed and technique.


    Alright. I doubt youll end up as a grunt in the Elven army anyway, and I think your choice of weapon suits you. Well start your training tomorrow. You can do your physical training in the morning, and well have your weapons training in the afternoon. He was actually d the girl had actually made a firm choice in weapons. That showed interest, and might help keep that interest if she was aware that it was her own choice that led to the training.


    All that said, I think its about time I had a talk with my father. The result of that conversation might have impact on what we just discussed.


    ----------


    Neleh approached her fathers workshop. The workshop was arge structure at the edge of the town, where thends belonging to their mansion started. Since the workshop had facilities for cksmithing, jewel crafting and enchanting, not to mention the facilities to store the materials safely and a space where one could meet with prospective clients and show some of his work, the building took enough space to match four normal workshops. The building also had a modest living space that was normally used when her father had to work on projects that went on overnight or even several days. For most of Nelehs life though, Elluin had lived in that living space. Her parents were separated in all but name, and interestingly enough the mansion actually belonged to her mother. Not that Neleh actually thought her father would have Asheara move out of the mansion even if it was his. He had enough moral fiber for that at least.


    She found him in the enchantment portion of the workshop, working on something that appeared to be a bracelet. If she could read his work right, he was adding some sort of enchantment that would react in the presence of poison. She didnt want to interrupt his work, and elected to watch and learn instead. As the work progressed, it became clear that the enchantments in this world were done in three major parts. First you used a curio to give the enchantment its basic properties and level. Secondly you used a catalyst of some sort to increase to potency of the enchantment. Both the curio and the catalyst were absorbed by the enchantment. Finally you used magical runes to force the enchantment have the exact effects you wanted. She saw her father using some magical power for the runes, but not the life-force that made his crafting so special. Either she had missed that part, or this was not a piece important enough for that.


    Elluin finally finished his work and turned to his daughter.


    Thank you for waiting. Its bad for the item if you have to interrupt the process in the middle. (Elluin)


    Of course. It seemed like a delicate process, and I didnt want to ruin your work. It was also fascinating to watch. (Neleh)


    Really? You could tell what was going on? Elluin asked with a raised eyebrow.


    I might not be able to use magic myself yet, but that doesnt stop me from being able to feel its flows. Neleh replied with a small smile.


    Remarkable. Well, be that as it may, what brings you here? I believe this is the first time you have visited my workshop. Your mother is not hurt, is she? Elluin asked with slight worry.


    Nothing of the sort. In fact, Im here to offer you a solution to your problem. (Neleh)


    She didnt need to specify which problem. They both knew there was only one thing she could be alluding to. Alright Ill bite. What is your solution to the problem that has eluded me for so many years?


    Before that, I want to make sure we both are on the same page as far as the problem is concerned, and that I havent missed anything. You want a son desperately enough to betray mother, because only a male child is capable of continuing the family and passing the secrets on within our house. This is because any female would suffer a miscarriage of any potential pregnancy due to the work requiring the smith to put his own life-force into the work. There is also the possibility of sterility for any female smith trying to take over the work. (Neleh)


    You are well informed. That is a fair summary of the problem. So let us hear your solution. (Elluin)


    You are too focused on the only solution that is obviously avable. You can simply train me as your sessor, have my sisters suitors marry into our house, instead of the other way, and I can then pass on the knowledge to one of their children. I know you consider adoption to being the same as being forced to train someone not of our house in the secrets, but I will still have that as thest option even if something should happen to prevent all my sisters from having children. (Neleh)


    To Elluins credit, even if he was too stuck in his ways to think of a solution outside the box, he was smart enough to give serious consideration to her suggestion and recognize its merits. Im not shutting the idea down, but I have some questions and reservations.


    As you should. Ask your questions, and maybe I can ay some of your reservations. Neleh knew she had him now. As long as her father was willing to give the idea some serious consideration, rest could be worked out.


    Firstly is the matter of strength. I love you, and I hate to imply there was something wrong with you, but you havent exactly been the model of bodily strength so far as a child. The cksmithing portion is hard work, and will require much in the way of strength and endurance. (Elluin)


    The key point there is so far. As a magical being that elves are, you should know very well, that in the end muscles are only a minor part of a persons physical strength. You are aware of the ritual mother helped me perform some days ago? Yes, the one where I was brought home by a dragon. That ritual granted me a power simr to the aura the celestials use. In addition I started my physical training this morning. We both know you cant properly teach me your craft before my awakening anyway, and by then you should be confident enough in my strength. Besides, Im assuming youll want me to learn to use my magic, to properly use it in crafting, so serious training with you would have to happen after that. (Neleh)


    All right, it seems you have given this some thought, and if you are right, then you might have the necessary strength. I can live with the arrangements youid out. Though I assume youd be watching my work from now on, so you can start learning? (Elluin)


    Correct. I am quite confident in my learning ability. Even if I cant do the work yet, I can learn some of it by watching. You tell me when the best timing is and Ill fit that in with my physical training and weapons training. (Neleh)


    She wasnt being boastful about her learning ability. In fact she was majorly downying it. One of her main strengths in her old life had been her learning ability. In fact her learning abilitybined with the ability that had made her the Exception she was in the first ce, were the two main reasons she had be one of the most powerful beings known. If she could pay close attention to what someone was doing, she could learn any ability or skill, why the skill worked the way it did ande up with at least three theories for making the ability or skill more powerful or easier to use. That was also part of the reason why she was such a lousy teacher. She had such an easy time learning things that she had no ability to rte ore up with ways to tech beyond just showing what to do. Also no patience. There were a couple of skills that she was just in unable to learn, partly because of her ability made her bad at learning things that her learning abilities didnt work on.


    Youre also doing weapons training? Never mind,te evenings and nights are best for my work, because some of my work requires the light of the moon and the stars. Especially if Im crafting something for the Moon Elves. On to reservations then. You are obviously aware that taking up my job will make you unable to have children of your own. Even if youre thinking that you will be working less than me, or n to have kids after a retirement of sorts, it is highly likely you will end up sterile. I know you are too young to make decisions that far reaching especially since you dont even feel the biological urge for children yet. Youre simply too young to make decisions like that. (Elluin)


    As to that, I can only say Ive made my peace with the idea. I hope to be an aunt to a whole horde of nieces and nephews, and if I really feel the need to be a mother, I still have the option to adopt, even if I wont be teaching the secrets to the adopted child. That said, it would be unfair for me to assume youll just take my word for it. As such I suggest we proceed as we nned with me learning by watching until Ill be older and have learned to wield my magic for the craft. By then well have a better idea, if my resolution will hold or not. (Neleh)


    It is agreed then. Well see how this goes. Elluin said while shaking Nelehs hand as if making a contract.


    ----------


    There was still one part of her training that Neleh needed to secure, for things to proceed as she had nned. For that she needed her mothers help. She had already taken part in her sisters lessons, but then she had been just a baby carried around by her mother, there to soothe her sisters need to be close to her. Now she needed to partake in those lessons as a proper pupil. Much of the information taught she already knew, but she still needed to know more of this world, its inhabitants, its customs and history and perhaps more importantly its gods. She was already blessed by at least one goddess, and some other deity had meddled in her ritual. Her fate was obviously tied with the deities of this world and she needed to know how things stood.


    Her mother agreed readily to help persuade the teachers, even if she was a little worried that her daughter might be biting off too much with three types of training and the lessons. That said, she knew shed be following her to all that training to keep a good eye on her. Except the one with Nelehs father. And as much as she distrusted Elluin, she was also pretty sure he would not allow Neleh to hurt herself.


    Persuading the teachers to give lessons was easier than Neleh had assumed, although in retrospect she should have realized the teachers were quite happy to include an extra student since they were getting paid. It took a bit more effort to convince them to skip the reading writing and math lessons, but that was eventually solved by simply having the teachers test her. Thus began her life with four separate training regimen. Any extra time was spent in the lovingpany of her sisters and her mother. Neleh was quite happy with her new life.


    She did run into a small problem though. Her lessons into theology made it painfully obvious the teachers didnt have the kind of information she needed, and shed need to find that information either from a temple or from a source of further education. Though she should not have been surprised by that. Most inhabitants in almost all the worlds had sketchy or just in wrong information on the origin of their world and the nature of the deities they worshipped. In fact most temples in the different worlds also had bad information, partially because of some very natural but wrong assumptions, and it was in the interests of the deities to not set them straight.


    The bigger mistake often propagated among the faithful, was to assume the deities were if not exactly all powerful, but at least close to. This was patently wrong and could be realized as such with a little thought. If the deities were all powerful, why would they need to bother with the faithful, and why wouldnt they simply wipe away those that opposed them? The second mistake that also pertained to the nature of the deities, assumed they had just always existed and then one day decided to create the world now inhabited by the various races. The third and perhaps the most fundamental mistake was to assume the world was created by the deities. All three assumptions were wrong, and all starting from the same origin.


    The first thing to realize about deities is that theye in two types. The more rare type is a former mortal that reaches a certain level of power and is then given a choice. Either be a deity with certain rules and restrictions, and in turn gain more power from those that worship you, or be an immortal and be a member of either the Celestial Host, Inferno or travel to the realm known as the Eternal Sea of the Immortals. Most take thetter option. More fun.


    The moremon type of deity is one that is created along with the world they are tied to. These make the vast majority of all deities, and are otherwise functionally the same as the first type, except beingpletely tied with their world. The races and nature that inhabit the world may be created by the deities, and in most cases are, but not the world itself or the deities. So who does create the worlds? The real creators are a handful of beings known as Primordial Creators.


    The Primordial Creators are an odd type of being. Neleh had met one of them in her previous life, and had an enlightening discussion. They are a type of being that follows a call only they can hear across the nes to the ces where they then create the new worlds and the deities that guard them. When Neleh asked where they got the power required for such feats, she got a cryptic answer where the Creator told that they actually didnt. That what they created was already there, but they simply coaxed them to appear. They in fact had next to no power aside from that. Except that they could not be killed. If one was killed, it would be immediately reborn, just as it used to be, and continue its work as they had done for a trillion years. One could wonder why there werent more worlds with such hard working creators. Well theres always a bncing force in the universe.


    ----------


    At the same time, Michael and Gabriel had both ran into a problem. They had known Neleh for over a century, and as such they had a very fixe image of her in their mind. This became a sort of a problem, because they had forgotten that any and all search spells requires some details of the one they are looking for to work. But the image in their head was of HIM not her. And to make matters worse, if in the past they needed to find HIM and HE was disguised for some reason, all they had to do was use their senses to look for the most powerful being on the particr, and go there. Now they had nothing as basis to use for their searching spells. You cant evenpare the situation with looking a needle in a haystack, because they werent even sure if what they were looking for was a needle.


    Michael at least knew he was looking for a girl, so he defaulted into checking out any and all exceptionally talented girls of the right age. After all, Neleh had been the Exception in her old life, so surely she would stand out this time too. The mistake Michael made was that he assumed TianZun had gone all the way to have fun at her expense and had her reincarnate as a demon. Unfortunately for Michael and fortunately for him, TianZun was not quite as twisted as the celestial. So Michael was looking on the wrong continent, tripped by his own cleverness.


    Gabriel on the other hand realized her mistake immediately as she was about to cast the spell to find Neleh. Partly because of that, and partly because she wasnt Michael, she was much more diplomatic when dealing with the natives. She ended up recruiting the local celestials to help her in her search. Unfortunately she still had no idea what she was looking for, and was under the impression that she was looking for a male child. It would take her years to realize her mistake

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Author''s note: This turned out to be a surprisingly easy chapter to write for some reason. Hence why it''s out so fast. Just in case someone wonders, Rachiel''s name is pronounced Rakiel.


    ----------


    It was the Awakening ceremony for her oldest sister Delia, where Neleh realized how well and truly boned she was. Apparently she wasnt to first person to consider cheating during the ceremony. The ceremony was used to determine the aptitude of a particr child with magic, as well as any blessings from the gods he or she might have. As such the results were used to determine future opportunities of the children involved. It was only natural that some doting parents in the past had thought that their little child only deserved the best and could do no wrong, and in an attempt to secure their child the best possible future, had tried to cheat the tests by using magical means to try and inte the results. Thus nowadays the priests that were responsible for administering the tests were taking precautions against cheating.


    Firstly all three parts of the ritual were performed together with no breaks. If you needed a potty break, too bad. You had to soil yourself in front of the people present that hade to watch the ceremony. Secondly the whole ceremony took ce with the child in question standing or sitting inside a magical formation that was apparently a gift from the gods. Since this was an elven ceremony, the formations used was a gift from Elune. Apparently the formation drained away any magic affecting the child in question, so no spells to inte the results were possible. Or in Nelehs case, no spell could be used to mask her abilities.


    She had considered that, if she found no other way to avoid the tests of potential, she could as ast resort teach her mother the necessary spells to mask her daughters ability. The magical formation made that idea impossible though. Also the formation would apparently glow differently if a magical item was brought inside, so there goes that n too. Not that she wanted to owe that favor to her father. Hed want to know why she needed to mask her ability.


    To add insult to injury, the test for magical potential was the absolute worst kind Neleh could imagine. The test used the power of the gods to determine ones potential, and focused mostly on determining magical affinities. If the test had focused on current magical power or used some less urate means of finding out ones affinities, she could have muddled though somehow, and ended up simply as a person with great potential. That would have already drawn more than enough attention, but s such was not to be.


    The problem with affinities was that they were a veryplex mixture of factors that boiled down to one simple thing, understanding. If a naga spends most of his life surrounded by and living in water, he develops an innate understanding on how the element of water works. Its little nuances, peculiarities and quirks. Even if he doesnt exactly know the scientific or magical reason why water behaves a certain way, he still knows that it does work a certain way, and what to expect from it in different circumstances. Thus if that naga then has magical potential, his affinity with water will be naturally great, because he understands water.


    Another factor can be personality. A free spirited and adventurous person that spends most of his time flitting from one ce to another might develop an instinctive understanding of the element air. His personality is simply very suited to handling the element, and he understands it, not because he spent time with air, but because he does all the right things naturally due to an instinctive understanding.


    Of course there was also the third way of developing understanding, by actually studying the different elements, their workings and the effects magic can have on them. Or in the case of more advanced worlds, studying the effect the elements can have naturally, and how to induce those effects with the least possible magical effort for maximum effect.


    Usually testing for such understanding is next to impossible, and most affinity tests on most worlds simply test how easily a person performs magic of different elements, if said person was capable of performing magic from those elements at all. Neleh couldve tried to fake a test like that. But the awakening ceremony didnt include any magic from the one being tested. In fact they were specifically told not to use their magic. Thebined power of the various gods on the other hand could get an urate measure of a persons understanding, with no participation required. This affinity was then shown to the priests conducting the tests via an artifact.


    The races of this world took the awakening ceremony very seriously. Participation was mandatory. Even children from the poorest of conditions participated, partly because the ceremony was an opportunity for them to rise above their current position in life. The awakening ceremony also doubled as aing of age ceremony of sorts to the elves. A child was considered a youth after the ceremony and a child no longer. It wasmon to have arge celebration after the ceremony with all the friends and family invited. If the child was nobility or better yet royalty, the celebration usually involved all the other nobility that could be assumed to attend and often ambassadors from the other races. Elves were considered to be full adults after reaching the age of about 50, but that was a bit more vague, since it was not umon for the older generations to not take the young adults seriously before the age of 100. Thus the awakening ceremony was often the most important celebration in his or her life.


    Thus the reason why Neleh was so boned. She couldnt cheat, couldnt fake it and couldnt try to avoid it. She could only imagine the results. She had after all spent hundreds of years in her old life trying to understand all the possible ways magic and the various elements could work. Shed spent time on technology focused worlds to broaden her understanding of science and its effects on the elements. And she had rubbed shoulders with the most powerful and the most skilled in the universe. And understanding was her forte. Her learning abilities came from her capacity to understand and dissect things at a nce. There would be a ruckus when her awakening ceremony took ce. Well she could always hope for a great war or some sort of disaster to distract people when the time came


    ---------


    The ceremony this time was performed for her eldest sister Delia. She looked stunning in her pure white dress, with her golden hair that showed she had gotten her fathers genes stronger than her mothers. She looked every bit the noble Eldarinwe girling of age that she was. Well not noble strictly, but in some ways her fathers work afforded them a station that was above the standard nobles. That showed with the amount of guests the ceremony had attracted. The family was gathered of course. Neleh noticed a surprising amount of cousins and aunts and uncles that she had never seen before. Of course her grandparents were there. The girls had often spent time with their grandparents, although Neleh a bit less than the others. The nobility was heavily represented. She assumed they were here inrge part to try and get one of their sons engaged with one of Elluins daughters. She tried to avoid those like the gue during the celebration, since she knew her blessing from Aphrodite would make her a popr prospect. Apparently her sisters were simrly inclined, and had no trouble showing it.


    There were also representatives from a few of the other races, but since Elluin rarely worked for the other races, those were minor dignitaries for the most part. The naga and the beastmen had sent a token representative as their closest neighbors. Interestingly the celestial representative was a fairly important figure shown by the four pairs of white wings on her back. Asheara had been approached by the celestials to have Neleh monitored by one of them, strictly in the name of safety of course. She could be in danger after all. When her mother had gently rebuffed those approaches, the celestials had simply sent one of their number as their representative in the area. That had to have raised some questions in the elven court. After all, why would a fairly remote border area require a representative, when the more important areas of the elven continent didnt have one? She assumed there had been some trading of favors going on to make those questions go away.


    The ceremony itself had been fairly uneventful. Delia didnt have any blessings from the gods, so that part was a mere formality. She looked beautiful while kneeling in front of the priestess that performed the awakening itself, but that was the most remarkable thing about that portion of the ceremony. Interestingly though, it seemed she had quite a bit of potential as a mage. She had especially high affinities in air and water elements. It seems likely she would be epted into the biggest magic academy on the elven continent, the academy in Rhianon. Seems like first of the siblings was about to leave the nest, as it were. Neleh was happy for her, even if she would miss her sister, who always seemed to have a smile ready for her little sister, and was a glutton for hugs. Delia had always been the sister Neleh got along with the best. While the other sisters werent quite as dependent on Nelehs presence anymore, it was not umon for Delia to slip into the bed shared by Neleh and Asheara during the night. Hopefully she wouldnt be too lonely at the academy.


    The celebrations afterwards had caused some headaches for Asheara before the ceremony. It would have been customary to hold the celebrations at their mansion, but the protective spell put there by the dragon Zamekh was still in full effect. They had gotten proof of the spells efficacy when three different dead bodies had been found on the edge of the spell during the years. Two elves and one human, all dressed in ck clothing. Asheara didnt think the guests wished her younger daughter harm specifically, but she wasnt sure how specific the spell was, and the great game yed by the nobles could take some darker forms. She didnt want any dead bodies ruining her daughters important day, just because one of the guests had an errant thought that could be considered as hostile by the spell.


    Elves were a people attuned with nature anyway, so it wasnt too much of a stretch to have the celebration on a beautiful meadow close to the town. The guests liked the setting actually, although dancing was a little less popr, what with the dance floor not beingpletely even and all that. Asheara and Elluin spent most of their time trading barbs and pretending like they werent already living separately. Keeping up appearances and all that. Rest of their time was spent fending off nobles with their offers of marriage. They were quite adamant about allowing their daughters to choose their own loved ones. Though Elluin had told them he expected those loved ones to marry into the House Khalidor, since the idea was that Id in turn train one of their children in the family secrets.


    Delia spent most of her time either with her doting grandparents, or talking with the priests of Elune about the magic academy in Rhianon. Since the priests administered the tests, they were also in charge of recruitment and eptance. Thus they were an excellent source of information for their newest prospective student. Selene, Selvaria and Elsaria spent most of their time shielding their big sister from the hungry wolves they imagined the sons of the nobles to be. Selvaria and Elsaria had in fact shown quite a bit of promise in the warrior arts, so they were students of captain Gloridas alongside Neleh. They made for an effective shield for their big sister, although some of the hungry wolves had eyes for them too.


    Neleh elected not to join her sisters in protecting Delia, mostly because then theyd draw even more attention, and some of the suitors might get some of their feeble courage gathered enough to approach them. Even now she was drawing quite a bit of attention, even though she was only 8-years old, and had dressed so as to blend in to discourage that. So much for that idea. Shed have to wear a mask when she got older it seems. Not that a mask could hide the twinkle in her hair that was probably a big part of why she was gathering so many stares. You cant have as close an image of the starlit night sky running down your back, without drawing notice. While the other Ignasia didnt give her much trouble, the twinkle of stars in her ck hair had chosen to stay pretty much permanently. Even her male rtives had appreciation in their eyes while looking at her.


    In an effort to not be surrounded Neleh chose to approach her mothers old teacher for safety. As it happened, Alduin was currently engaged in a conversation with the representatives from other races. Neleh judged that the naga representative would either not be interested, or be polite enough to not make advances on her, while both the beastmen and celestial representatives were female. At least so far, not too many women had paid that sort of attention to her. Alduin noticed her approach and gave a teasing smile.


    Well well, if it isnt the youngest scion of the Khalidor family. Did the wolves drive you all the way here to hide? (Alduin)


    Indeed. Would you be so kind as to help a fair maiden fend off those that would sully her honor! Two could y that game.


    I shall endeavor to protect mdys honor from those that would tarnish it, or die trying! Alduin wasughing outright now, getting into the act.


    Your efforts are appreciated, and thisdy shall forever more carry your chivalry in her heart. You have my utmost gratitude. Now all of them were chuckling.


    If you two jokers are quite finished, I dont think Ive had the honor of being introduced yet. Lord Rhys, would you be so kind? The white winged and ming red haired celestial asked.


    Most certainly. This fair maiden is Neleh of House Khalidor, the youngest daughter of the master crafter Elluin Khalidor and one of my students Asheara Khalidor. Neleh, this fairdy is the celestial representative in the area Rachiel. He managed to avoid any reaction in naming her the representative in the area.


    This fair maiden here is a member of the beastmen trade council in the elven continent Echo. Neleh and the bat-eared woman nodded to each other. And this reprobate here, who has difficulties looking away from you, is the naga emissary from the Pearl Cove Yasumi.


    Ah yes, the Naga city closest to us, on the coast. Pleasure to meet you all. I know my presence might disturb any negotiations you may be having, but I really must insist on using you as my shield. None of the nobles sons is stupid enough to make advances on me in thispany. Do act as if I wasnt even here. Neleh said in a chipper tone of voice.


    Nonsense. Its not like we were having any important discussions and I for one wee yourpany. I can see how you might have trouble with the nobles brats. (Rachiel)


    That reminds me. You were about to tell us why you were assigned to this area, when even the most prosperous duchies in the elvennds often dont have a celestial representative. (Echo)


    I seem to remember me avoiding that question, but I might as well tell you since youll keep digging and its not exactly a huge secret. There was recently a dragon sighting in this area, and we have a reason to believe, there might be more in the future. Im here as an observer. Rachiel said that while looking straight at Neleh. At least she was blunt about it. The celestial had ryed the information necessary to Neleh, while giving the other representatives a good reason that could be easily verified by asking some questions, and without drawing too much attention to Neleh. Very blunt, but also somewhat subtle at the same time.


    A dragon? Those are rarely good news. Maybe we should take some precautions too at Pearl Cove. (Yasumi)


    I would not worry too much. The dragon wasnt attacking anyone or causing damage, and Im fairly sure he wont be in the near future. Unless provoked of course, but no-one is silly enough to provoke a dragon. Alduin had a crooked grin on his face while she alternated looking between Neleh and Rachiel, clearly putting them on notice.


    I heard from your mother that you had taken up several new types of training. Physical training, weapons training, lessons from a tutor and youre also learning your fathers profession. Thats a heavy training load for a young girl. How goes it? Alduin was prying and also changing the subject at the same time. The others also looked curious at her training load, especially Rachiel.


    Weapons training and physical training is going well. Captain Gloridas is a fine teacher and two of my sisters are also taking lessons from him. The good captain really was a great teacher. While spear wasnt his primary weapon, he was enough skill and experience with it to be able to teach the required skills. Neleh was quite enjoying the training, because it afforded her a good opportunity to adapt her old techniques with her new body. It was also good for learning the techniques used in this world, so she could use those to mask her real ability when necessary. The only really hard part about training with him was that she had to remember to lose on purpose. She had never been very good with losing, being apetitive person. But it was already straining the limits of a genius, to keep up sessfully with the captain in a fight thatsted an extended period of time. It would be too much if she suddenly won against him when he got serious.


    Lessons with the tutors are going ok, although I wish I had better sources of information when ites to theology. I get the feeling the teachers dont really know what theyre talking about there, and I could really use better information what with having a blessing and all. (Neleh)


    I may know of some better sources for that. Have your mother bring you to Rhianon one of these days and Ill introduce you. (Alduin)


    I just might take you up on that. As far as fathers profession goes, he cant start teaching me properly until my Awakening ceremony, and even after that itd be better for me to learn some magic first. I tried to learn by watching him work, but I suppose I was distracting him, and he sent me to study with the local tailor instead. (Neleh)


    It had in fact only taken a year, until Elluin sent her away. Apparently Elluin found the stare of her deep blue eyes too distracting, and he had started making too many mistakes. The asional feeling of bloodlust that washed over him didnt help either. Since he couldnt teach her properly yet anyway, he thought he might as well have her learn tailoring in the meantime. Neleh thought his n was to mold her into a one stop shop for all things crafting. She didnt mind. She had pretty much learned what she could by just watching at that point anyway, and she also liked the idea of tailoring.


    She took to that profession with gusto, and had already progressed to a point where the pure white dress worn by Delia tonight was made by her. She couldnt call herself a master by any means yet, but she was getting there. Part of the reason why she liked tailoring so much was because the undergarments for women in this world could use some work. And since she was a woman now, she might as well make herselffortable. She also had a ready supply of test subjects in her sisters and her mother. The maids in the mansion had also gotten some of their own, once they had seen her sisters wearing them, and started making requests. The old tailor under whom she was studying had fallen in love with the designs too. She had also taught Neleh some leatherworking, but since that wasnt really her specialty, Neleh had much less proficiency in that. No matter, that would be her next project anyway.


    Have you given much consideration to your future if it turns out you wont be able to follow in your fathers footsteps? I had heard the secrets of elven crafting only passed to a male child. Rachiel asked with genuine curiosity. She wanted to know where the child had nned to end up. She might have to modify her own ns ordingly.


    We havee to an ord of sorts with my father. There are some circumstances considering his work, but well see how things work out. I suppose much depends on the results of my own Awakening ceremony. Its hard to tell for sure yet. (Neleh)


    Well you are still young, and you dont have to have everything figured out yet. Like you said, your awakening may open plenty of doors and close many others. (Alduin)


    And so the adventure of life goes on. It is the uncertainty of our future that both makes life interesting, and gives us hope for better things. Neleh was suddenly feeling something like a philosophical mood.


    If we are starting on deep subjects, I have a question for our youngpanion. Im interested to hear her opinion on good and evil. Rachiel was going deep in her attempts to get a handle on the girl that so interested the dragon, and now her.


    Well that was an odd segue. Isnt she a little young for that kind of moral discussion? (Echo)


    Thats precisely why Im asking. She hasnt been around long enough to absorb the jaded morality of her surroundings, so she might have a fresh take on things. (Rachiel)


    I dont mind answering that. What I consider right and proper, is something that one does not regret even if ones actions fail or one has chosen wrongly. Good and evil arebels we put on things that we either agree or disagree with. There are only actions and consequences, and one must learn to live with the consequences of ones actions. If one can live with those consequences even if one fails, then one has chosen right. Neleh had always had a bit more lose grasp on morality, which is part of the reason she had gotten along with both the Celestial Host and the forces of Inferno. Her words had shocked herpanions to silence. None of them, not even Rachiel, had expected her to have given the concept any serious thought, much less give such a serious answer.


    The silence was broken by Yasumis voice. Well then. If you find yourself out of prospects in the future, thene to the naga. Im sure we can find a use for such fair and wisedy.


    Neleh, Echo and Rachiel all gave a chuckle, turned away from the naga and said at the same time. Horndog!

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Author''s note: I tried giving a bit more descriptions in this chapter. Tell me what you think. The city needed describing anyway, since Neleh will be spending some time there in the future.


    ----------


    In the end it took a whole year before Asheara and Neleh ended going to Rhianon to visit Ashearas old teacher. The trip to the capital took a week via carriage, but it didnt take even a whole day before they knew they had a problem. Neleh was starting to look more like a young girl instead a child every day, and the Blessing of Aphrodite and her diligent training were bearing fruit. Her hair that now was in a permanent state of looking like the starry night sky, and her deep blue eyes that stopped anyone in their tracks werent helping. In short, she was drawing too much attention. That said, both of them had expected something like this, even if the degree had surprised them. The people around their mansion had simply gotten used to her, so had a lesser reaction.


    After the first night Neleh dressed appropriately. She had made herself an outfit with this possibility in mind, utilizing both her tailoring skills and her new and expanding leatherworking abilities. She was wearing blue pants with legs that came just below her knees, sleeveless ck tunic with silver thread running in patterns that covered her upper body to her neck, ck leather boots with simr silver patters that came up to meet her pants and arge dark blue cloak with a hood and the House Khalidor insignia on the back, in silver thread. The cloak could cover her whole body if necessary. Because she knew she might be forced into using enough of the power from her Ignasia, that the sun and the phoenix on the backs of her hands might be visible, she also added a piece of clothing she knew shed be using a lot in the future. She added a pair of blue half sleeve gloves that started just below her elbows, came to her wrists and had a triangr piece of cloth cover the backs of her hands, with the point of the triangle ending at her middle finger connected to a small silver ring. She also had a small blue silken piece of cloth on her neck that she could pull up to cover everything except her eyes and forehead.


    Neleh was actually a bit proud of her ensemble. The good materials, details and workmanshipmunicated daughter of a noble, being beautiful while still not drawing attention. She had a feeling this manner of dressing would be very familiar to her in the future. There were times where drawing attention was ok, like parties or official situations, but most of the time it might be better to dress like she was at the moment. Might as well get used to it.


    The rest of their trip was less eventful with both her face and hair covered. The real fun begun when they finally got within sight of the elven capital. The elves had always been proud of their capital city as a distition of their skill in architecture, art and culture, and for good reason. The city was obviouslyrge and was shaped almost perfectly circr. The city was located in arge t valley next to arge forested mountain. The mountain was the location of the royal pce and was the only exception in the otherwise circr city, with the mountain protruding into the city. The city was pure white, with even the walls being made of white marble, clearly not designed for any sort of siege. All the buildings in the city were made from white stone, marble or white wood. The city had several tall spires reaching hundreds of meters into the air.


    Later when they entered the city Neleh noticed that all the stone buildings looked as if they were made from one piece, earth magic clearly ying its part. The stone and wood all had intricate carvings on them, so much so that not a single piece of wood or stone waspletely without decoration. The city had plenty of zas and parks with vegetation and flowers. Many streets and crossroads had marble statues of various kinds decorating them, and the streets were as a rule wide with fair amount of space. No small alleys in this metropolis of a city, seemingly out of conscious design. As ifpensating for the uniform color of its buildings, the inhabitants of the city had sown a veritable cornucopia of colors around the city in the form of decorations, fabrics and clothes. White was not a popr color in clothing unsurprisingly, only used for ent if anything.


    The city was clearly divided into districts. The royal pce on the mountain was surrounded by official buildings meant for administration, embassies of the other races and the facilities that catered to the various needs of the Legion of the Phoenix, the royal guard of the Rhianon empire and the Eldarinwe kingdom. These were followed by the mansions belonging to the nobility, which took arge portion of the city extending out from the pce like spokes from a wheel. As the dual capitol, the city attractedrge amounts of elven nobility, who wanted to be close to the center of power in the elven continent.


    Between the spokes were various entertainment and trade districts. Theaters, museums, art galleries and bath houses weremon in the entertainment districts, and the trade districts held various high ss inns with arge amount of travelers flocking to the city for their own reasons. Interestingly the trade districts had very little in the way of warehouses. Very little in the way of exchange of goods went on inside the city, although trade deals were aplenty. All goods that were brought into the city were there because they were needed, not for storage. The craftsmen didnt keeprge amount of stock, and worked on request, instead of disyingrge amounts of wares. Only thergest and most sessful tradepanies kept enough space for disy purposes, and they were almost galleries onto themselves. This didnt apply to the street peddlers of course, which were numerous with goods ranging from jewelry to various food items to spells and enchanted items.


    On the southern side of the city, opposite of the royal pce in the north, was the academy of Rhianon, the most prestigious academy for educating young minds and bodies in magic, warrior training or the ways of a priest. The continent had multiple academies, but this one was the greatest and the most sought after. The huge academy grounds were next to the grand temple of Elune, where the future priests were to go through their initiation. Unsurprisingly the Hunters Guild also had its office and headquarters near the academy, where it got many of its recruits. As the head of the Rhianon guild office Alduin Rhys had his manor near the academy, and that was the destination Asheara and Neleh were aiming for. It also suited their purpose in another way, because theyd also get to visit Delia who was now a student in the academy, and had been a student for around six months.


    The security both at the entrance and inside the city was tight, with several armed soldiers seen at least in every second street crossing. There was a little hubbub at the gates, where Neleh had to show her face and remove her hood, and while that gave the guards a small pause, they were very professional and waved them on without further dy. This was the capitol after all, and the guards were used to seeing beautiful daughters of the various nobles. They both had fun admiring the beauty of the city, even though Asheara had visited several times before and Neleh had seen simr things in her past life.


    They got a warm wee at Lord Alduins manor, with both the old man and his wifeing to meet them outside, as if they had been expecting them. The manor itself was a fairly standard fair, with the capitol only allowing a very small garden. The distance from the royal pce lowered the manors value in the eyes of the nobles, since appearances and power were more important to them. Alduin and his wife quite liked their home though, because of the location. Alduin worked in the guild offices while his wife was a teacher at the academy, so it was ideal for them. Asheara and Alduin quickly got into old habits with trading barbs at each other, Alduin being called along the lines of the old geezer while Asheara had the glorious moniker of the useless slip of a student. Alduins wife Maylin on the other hand was quite taken by Neleh, who was once again showing herself freely. There was a small bit of confusion when Asheara and Neleh insisted on sleeping in the same room, Maylin assuming that Neleh being shy needed thepany of her mother in a strange environment. Neleh didnt bother disabusing her of the notion, by telling it was more a case of the mother needing her daughter to be within reach.


    The dinner was a scrumptious affair. The manor had an excellent cook, and Neleh had developed a taste for great cooking in herst century before reincarnation. Unlike music which she had also developed a passion for, she had no ability in cooking. Cooking was one of the things she just had always found difficult to learn. Its not like she couldnt make food at all, but she didnt have the same intuitive feel for it that she had for almost everything else. Part of this was because for the first about hundred years of her previous life, all her food had been either raw, or at most spit roasted over a camp fire. She had had a ratherrge culture shock when she had first found properly cooked food, and had almost avoided it untilter in life. Also it didnt help that all the recipes were so Khali damn vague! How much is a pinch of salt anyway? Whos pinch? A big or small pinch? And what do you mean let it simmer for a while? She had simply given up on that skill. She could make due but shed rather eat someone elses cooking, thank you very much!


    It was agreed that the three of them, Asheara, Alduin and Neleh would visit the grand temple in the morning. Their hope was to get Neleh a meeting with one of the high priestesses, from whom she could get better answers to her questions. They were nning on visiting Delia the day after. Maylin offered to give Neleh a tour of the academy grounds whenever she wanted. Her own work allowing of course. Their n was to stay for a week and let Neleh see the capital and explore a bit. When he heard that, Alduin had an interesting proposition for Neleh.


    How would you like a chance to see the royal pce? Alduin asked with a smile that told there was more to the suggestion than seemed.


    Im guessing you have something in mind? You wouldnt just suggest we march to the pce and have a grand tour. Id hate to think the royal guard would get cross with us for exploring. (Neleh)


    Well, as it happens the second prince of the empire is having his Awakening ceremony in five days, and pretty much all the nobles who are worth their salt are invited. I myself am included in the position of the chief of the Hunters Guild. Im allowed to bring apanion, and Maylin hates attending the events of the elven court and Im pretty sure Asheara would rather fight a dragon than attend. So how about you? Want to get a taste of the life of a noble? I confess that Id enjoy it greatly to see you sow chaos among the young nobility of Rhianon. Now Alduin had a grin that showed just how much hed enjoy seeing that chaos.


    I confess the idea does intrigue me a bit. I havent been to too many social gatherings and I do need to get out more often if Im to have a normal social life. A little chaos is also always fun. As long as you dont abandon me to the wolves. I dont want toe out of the pce wearing too many wolf skins. Neleh also had a conspiratorial grin.


    It may have been in error to put those two together. Asheara whispered to Maylin.


    Agreed. They are having way too much fun. I have this odd feeling that the elven court might not be the same after those two get through with them. Maylin was torn. On one hand she was worried, but on the other she was also d Alduin had found someone like-minded. Even if she was a young girl.


    ----------


    The grand temple of Elune was an impressivelyrge building. Like the other buildings in the city, the temple was built of white stone and marble, and looked like it had been made from a single huge piece of stone. The temple was surrounded by a good sized park, filled with statues of different animals. There was an especially impressive sculpture of a herd of deer, each animal being shown in exquisite detail looking alive enough to just leap into movement. Neleh was sure she could see one of the deer frozen in the motion of ring its nostrils smelling the air.


    They had chosen to visit the temple in the morning, because most of the ceremonies and rituals of the temple were performed at night, in the light of the moon and the stars. As such, there were very little people visiting the temple at this time. It was more likely theyd be able to meet with a high priestess, when there was less demand for their attention. Before that, Neleh had a question, and she approached a priestess near the entrance to the temple.


    How may I help you child? The priestess asked when she approach.


    I have a question on etiquette. We have business within the temple, but I have been blessed by at least one goddess other than Elune. Would it be proper for me to enter Elunes grand temple? (Neleh)


    At least one? So youre saying you have blessing of more than one god, and neither of them is Elune? The priestess was clearly surprised. Elves were very rarely blessed by any other god beside Elune, and it was even more rare to have multiple blessings.


    Neleh bared her face and hair and smiled at the priestess. Were fairly certain that Aphrodite has deigned to bless me. We also have a reason to believe I have another blessing, but were not sure by which god. Might be by Elune as far as I know.


    The priestess gave her a long look, clearly evaluating her. There should be no issue as long as the other blessing isnt by Iarus. The quickest way to find out would be to try and enter the temple, but it might be better to be certain first. May I inquire as to your purpose here?


    Alduin took this chance to enter the conversation. We are here to see a high priestess, preferably one with extensive knowledge of the various deities. I am friends with the high priestess Nimue, but Im not sure if shes on duty today.


    High priestess Nimue is here. Ill send for her, so she cane meet you. She should have no trouble telling you if entering the temple is ok. The priestess sent a nearby acolyte running towards the heart of the temple.


    While waiting, Neleh took a good look inside the temple. The insides had several statues depicting what she assumed were the previous Chosen of Elune. This was quickly confirmed with a question to the priestess standing by them. In the center of therge open area inside the temple was an enormous statue depicting Elune kneeling on one knee with a small bird frozen in the motion of taking flight from her raised hands. in front of the statue was a small pond with water that glowed light blue. Clearly not your normal water. There were walking passes running around the edges of therge open space, with lightly sloping ramps going up to upper tiers. The ledges had small rooms and alcoves, most likely meant for both privacy and official business.


    After a while they could see an impressive looking female elf walking towards them. It didnt take much to recognize her as the person they were waiting for. Nimue was clearly very old. Elves could live for thousands of years and not show much in the way of age. Nimue carried her years well, still being beautiful and thin. She still looked ready to go to battle. The biggest thing showing her age was her white hair, clearly having such color not because she was born that way, but because age had turned it so. She was dressed in the standard priestly garb with the insignia of a high priest on her shoulder. She was sporting a gentle smile on her lips, and her eyes showed a sharp mind that could see through you with a nce.


    What are you doing here you old fart. You nevere to see me anymore. Nimue clearly was an old friend of Alduins.


    Hey granny! You know Maylin doesnt like it when I spend time with you. Alduins responded with a grin. The priestess still standing close by was sputtering and having an apoplexy.


    Oh pooh! Your wife is too insecure in herself. You wouldnt cheat on her, if for no other reason than because she would skin you alive if you got caught. I see your young slip of a student is still around. Nimue gave Asheara a look over. Some improvement, some not so much. Asheara blushed at the old priestesses evaluation, but couldnt really challenge it.


    So this is the girl with the blessings? Nimue turned to Neleh and looked her up and down thoroughly finally staring at her eyes for a while. She broke the eye contact with a little shake of her head, and her eyes widened a bit. You can enter at your leisure. Follow me and well find somewhere a bit more private to talk. The old priestess suddenly got serious and turned to walk inside the temple, not waiting for answer.


    They followed her in and Nimue led them to a room on the second level. The room was a bit weird because it had a door. None of the other rooms in the temple had doors. You two go and entertain yourselves somewhere else. Well have a good discussion with just us two girls. Im assuming shes the reason youre here. Now shoo! Nimue closed the door shutting Alduin and Asheara outside. She then waved Neleh to take a seat on a small sofa next to a small crystal coffee table, and took a seat on the opposite side.


    Before we get to your questions, theres something I thought I should mention. A very impressive female celestial came here looking for information on gifted children about your age a year ago. She didnt specify the reason, but Im fairly sure she was looking for someone specific. The essence of stars and the moon I can sense inside you makes me think theres a good chance she was looking for you. Nimues look was piercing. Worried, but piercing.


    Your concern is noted and appreciated. I cant say for sure what her intentions were, but I dont have much in the way of interest in being found by her, if she indeed was looking for me. Im quite happy with my current life. Did she happen to mention her name by any chance? Neleh tried to not show any worry or interest at the old priestesses words.


    She introduced herself as Gabriel. Celestials rarely lie, so I think its safe to assume that is her real name. Bring anything to mind? She was looking for a reaction from the young girl.


    Neleh remained calm on the outside, while her insides were making flips. Why is Gabriel here? I mean yeah I can guess why, but how did she find out about this world? Seems too soon to be an ident. I cant say the name rings a bell. Ive only had any dealings with three celestials in my short life, and I dont think any of them carried that name.


    Nimue watched her for a long time, and saw no reaction. Not even the surprise or confusion at the news that should be there, if the girl really had no idea what was happening. That in itself told of something, but Nimue couldnt quite figure out what. It could be that the girl simply had an iron grip on her reactions. Well, be that as it may, you had some reason toe here to talk to me. You had questions I assume?


    Yes. It would seem I have some connections to the deities that are not quite standard, and I would like to know more information about what Im dealing with. The tutors I have at home are ill equipped for answering such questions, and I have some reason to believe that arge portion of their information is just wrong. I was hoping the grand temple of Elune had more information, and Alduin suggested he might know someone willing to share. (Neleh)


    Nimue tapped her finger at the side of her cheek while thinking. I think I know the kind of information youre talking about, and I dont think you mean your tutors just have acking education. Im not averse to sharing some information with you, but Im not sure Im allowed to. Would you be willing to be tested by Elune, to see if she deigns you worthy of such information?


    If that is what it takes. What did you have in mind specifically? (Neleh)


    Come with me. Nimue led her out of the room, to the pond in the central chamber. I need you to stand in the water as you were born, meaning naked in case you misunderstood, while I address the goddess. She will then show her decision to us.


    The goddess of the elves only had female servants, and there were no males inside the temple currently. Apparently even Alduin had gone outside to the park. So in that sense modesty was not an issue. The only problem was that the pond was in clear sight of the doors of the temple. Luckily Nelehs hair had grown long enough, that when loose, as it were now, it could be used to cover her modesty from behind. She quickly undressed, getting a raised eyebrow from Nimue when the old priestess saw her underwear.


    My own design, Ill be happy to provide you some in case youre interested. Neleh said with a grin.


    You know what, I think Id like that. Those seem much morefortable than my current ones, and have certain allure. The old priestess replied with a grin of her own.


    Neleh was standing in the middle of the pond, the weird colored but clear watering just above her ankles, when Nimue had finished addressing her prayer to the goddess. A clear blue light descended from above surrounding Neleh, and all her Ignasia started shining. Also one of the symbols above her sex shined with a blue light, the rest still hidden.


    Well, well. It seems the goddess has given her approval to you. In fact, we can safely say that you also have her blessing. I also seem to have missed some of the other power you had inside you. Nimue said while looking at the various Ignasia on Nelehs body. Your questions shall be answered freely.


    My thanks. Neleh managed to mumble. What really had shocked her, that the symbol was apparently a sign of the goddess blessing. If so, what were the other symbols for? She couldnt have been blessed by ten different gods, could she? That would be excessively weird, considering some of those gods would have to be ones that really didnt get along with each other. That could be part of the reason why Gabriel had such difficulty finding her


    ----------


    Author''s note redux: I''m not sure if I''ll make the school and the party into separate chapter''s or try to fit them into one. We shall see. The answers to the questions from the temple will be interspersed in relevant locations in the future. I didn''t think you wanted a two page exposition on the deities of the world, while it might not be important untillter.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Author''s note: Thanks for all those who have bothered toment. Here''s chapter 10 for you, and the game is afoot.


    ----------


    When they were walking home from the temple, the others could sense Neleh was deep in her thoughts. The information she gathered from Nimue was otherwise fairly expected, but Gabriels presence had really surprised her. It had half surprised her that she had not been found earlier, until she figured TianZun had finagled some kind of treaty with a local deity to shield her presence on this world. If nothing else, Onoel at the very least should have been able to find her soul. Thats what she had figured had been one of the main reasons for the blessing of Aphrodite, aside from being a practical joke from the old judge. Now it seemed there was more to it than at first seemed. It was unlikely that more than one deity just happened to notice her performing the ritual, yet the ten symbols she had seemed to suggest that. It smelled like a deal of sorts had been struck. What kind of promises had TianZun made in her stead?


    When they arrived back at the mansion, Maylin immediately ambushed Neleh. We have a problem that needs immediate attention. If youre nning on attending the party at the royal pce, youll need to dress ordingly. Youre not wearing that into the court! And I dont think any of my clothes would fit you just yet. She was right on that. Although Neleh had grown a lot, she was still very much the height appropriate for her age, and Maylin was considerably busty for an elf.


    Neleh turned to Alduin and Asheara with a raised eyebrow. What do you think? Im going to make some waves at the party anyway, so should I just make the ssh big enough to remember for years?


    Alduin grinned. Well I already said I wanted you to bring in some chaos. Might as well make it memorable.


    Asheara was more reserved. Im all for you having fun, but be careful. The royal court can be a dangerous ce. I know you can stand up for yourself now, even if you hide it from captain Gloridas. Just keep your head about you and dont get carried away. Despite her worry she finished with a smile. She knew she would be able to feel through the bond if Neleh got into trouble, and could mount some help.


    Well then. Lets make this a night to remember. Maylin, show me your wardrobe and Ill see what I can do, and what well need to purchase. Theres some work that needs doing and only so much time to do it. Neleh was rubbing her hands together in expectation. She had tried to not make too much of a scene of herself since being reincarnated, but she wasnt by nature a person who could blend in. She had been the Exception all her life, and although that made her more apprehensive than vain, she simply tended to be at the center of things. Just looking at things happening from the sidelines was never her thing. Holding it in and not doing her best at all times went against her core nature. She needed an outlet, and the party offered her a chance to let loose, and not hold back for a while.


    ----------


    Despite their ns for the party Asheara and Neleh still wanted to visit Delia the next day. Maylin had also promised Neleh a tour of the academy, and she intended to collect. There was more than a fleeting chance she might end up studying there after her Awakening ceremony. She was going to need a new teacher for her weapon skills at some point anyway, and the academy had great teachers. Captain Gloridas was a good teacher, but she needed someone who specialized in the use of spear. She also needed to know the generally epted limits of magic in this world, so she wouldnt end up doing something that revolutionized things by ident. Many worlds ced artificial boundaries on their magic out of ignorance and then never questioned the veracity of those boundaries. Imagination was important in magic, and the limits ced in our minds naturally narrow down what we can imagine and thus try to aplish.


    They arrived at the academy grounds. The grounds were separated from the rest of the city with a narrow but rtively tall wall. The wall was otherwise made simr to the others like it in Rhianon, white and decorated, except magical formations covered it from one end to the other. The academy obviously didnt want the mages still in training scorching half the city by ident. They were easily let through the gate when they showed the permission pass given to them by Maylin. Without that, theyd had some trouble getting in to see Delia.


    The grounds themselves were ratherrge, although also rather filled with buildings and students. Following the straight path would lead them to the administrative building, while the path itself was nked withrge and uniform buildings that Neleh assumed to be dorms for students that lived on campus. They could see a single building on either side, but there was surely more on both sides, with small but well-traveled paths running off from the main path, leading behind the first buildings. She also noticed a ratherrge amount of non-elven students running around. More than she had expected. Shed have to ask about that from Maylin.


    They entered the administrative building and were pointed towards Maylins office by a helpful receptionist. Maylin knew to expect them, and had already found out where Delias lessons were currently being held. They wanted to surprise her. She had already informed the teacher in charge of her lesson that there would be an interruption to her lesson. She led them through a door to the other side of the administrative building, where Neleh saw several long buildings fanning out in shape from the building they exited.


    These buildings are all dedicated to the different elements, one building dedicated for each and thergest building dedicated for general magical theory. Maylin pointed towards the building in the middle that was about twice the size of the others. We''ll find Delia in the Water building. Its early in the year yet, but from what Ive heard shes been making good progress so far. She seems very talented. She led them towards a building to the right of the big general magic theory building. There was a symbol the water element on a board above the door of the building.


    Neleh removed her hood and scarf when they entered the building. She wanted her sister to be able to identify her immediately. They went to a ssroom on the second floor and stopped in front of the door.


    Maylin knocked and pulled the door open without waiting for answer. The teacher had smoothly stopped her exnation because she knew to expect them. Maylin started off. Excuse our intrusion. We have some visitors for one of your students. Neleh and Asheara entered the room while she was talking, and Maylin had almost managed to finish her sentence before Neleh was bowled over by a golden haired diving tackle.


    A loud voice could be heard yelling. NELEH!!!


    Neleh managed to cough out. Good to see you too sister dearest. If I didnt know better, Id think we hadnt seen each other for years.


    Shut up and let me recharge my supplies of Nelehium. Its the only source of strength even more important than mana. (Delia)


    Honey, mommy dearest will get jealous if you keep leaving me out. (Asheara)


    Jealous of which one of us? Delia asked with a raised eyebrow. The girl knew her mother.


    In the end they caused enough of amotion that there were heads peeking out of the other ssrooms as well. Maylin lead them out of the building with Delia being excused from the lesson, for the simple reason that she wouldnt be following anything said anyway. Maylin and Delia led them into the school cafeteria. Delia was practically oozing happiness from her pores, while still hugging Neleh and telling them stories of her school life so far. Apparently Delia really was doing well on her lessons, and had been sessful in making friends. Only thing of note was the disdainful snort she gave, when Asheara asked her about meeting any interesting boys. Apparently that wasnt a thing for her, not yet at least. They talked for hours only leaving the cafeteria when it was time for the other students to enter. At that point Maylin and Delia decided to show them around the academy.


    The tour took them from the cafeteria, to see the practice grounds and the arena. The practice grounds were shared between the mage and warrior students, and were in active use despite the call for lunch. The majority of trainees at the training ground were warriors, which made sense considering theyd probably have more hands on training, as opposed to the theory lessons of the magic students. Much of the magic could also be done indoors, if kept small. Keeping things small was also an important skill for a mage to master. Interestingly it also seemed there were some younger students mixed in among the warrior students.


    Maylin exined that the warriors took students before the age of 16 since the Awakening was not necessary for warrior training. The only requirement was that the student was able to pass the physical tests and performed sufficiently in a test fight against an academy teacher. Of course the Rhianon academy was mainly for magic students and students that trained in both skill at the same time, in the faint hopes of bing a Medjai. Strictly speaking the title Medjai referred to a person skilled both in the use of mana and the internal power used by warriors. In practice though, to be called a Medjai one had to be a master in both. Thus only the students with the very highest skills in warrior training were admitted to the academy. The academy didnt teach basics warrior skills. You were expected to already be highly skilled, hoping to be a master.


    The arena was currently not in use and Maylin exined it was mostly used for official events,petitions, tournaments and the asional duel that rose with the students. The city itself had its own arenas, where nobles could work out their blood feuds. Duels between students were discouraged, and were not allowed at all for the purposes of family feuds. You were expected to leave those behind when you entered the academy. That rule of course met with only a limited sess of course, but bringing your familys matters into the academy was cracked down on heavily. Thus those feuds often took on other outlets besides duels. Whether that should be considered a good thing was up for debate.


    The other high points of their tour were the huge library and a visit to Delias dorm room which she shared with another girl, who wasnt around the time of the visit. Her roommate was another starting student and one of Delias friends. Apparently the dorm rooms were assigned based on ability, and got progressively more luxurious as an inducement for the students to work hard. Delias room was a fairly drab fair, her being a new student and all, but it wasnt bad by any means. You could live with it.


    Neleh asked Maylin about therge amount of other race students. Maylin exined that a surprisingly big portion of them were legitimate citizens of the Rhianon empire, and should there ever be a war between elves and their race, those people would stand with the elves. There were a surprising amount of towns and viges in the elven continent that were inrge part made up of races other than elves. Most of their forefathers had arrived on the continent as refugees from their originalnds, for various reasons, but most often escaping very that was strictly banned by the elves and the empire had provided them with a safe haven. There were certain positions that only elves could hold in the empire of course, namely high government positions and the royal guard, but aside from that, the elven continent was the most multi-racial of them all. This came as a sort of surprise to Neleh. She had seen the sort of segregation he had assumed to exist here on so many other worlds that she had automatically assumed the same to hold true here. Of course a part of the students were sons and daughters of ambassadors, diplomats and other people that were stationed here on the continent, but that was rtively minor, as the academy didnt lower its standards for them to get in.


    A lot of tears were shed when they had to leave, but they couldnt stick around forever either. Maylin needed to get to work whereas Delia still had lessons to attend. At least she got her dose of Nelehium for now. Asheara refilled her tanks on the way back to Alduins manor, where quite a bit of work still waited Neleh.


    ----------


    Neleh and Alduin were sitting in his carriage traveling towards the pce. Neleh had covered herself with the same dark blue cloak she had taken to using. Cleaned properly of course. The cloak was simple but beautiful. She was hiding her dress, making sure to retain the surprise factor until they got to the pce. They were at the gates outside the pce waiting for their turn to get through the gates.


    I know I asked you to cause some chaos, but are you sure? You might end up causing a war, and Im not sure I can quite protect you from that. Alduin had a sort of strained face.


    I dont deal in half measures. Besides, you exaggerate. Thatll only happen after I actually grow up. For now some creative chaos is enough. And all the beautiful nobles daughters will be at the party trying to snag them a prince or a dukes son. I will at most be a pearl among many others. Neleh said with a smile.


    I wouldnt be all that sure. Alduin said near choking.


    Well isnt that nice! You really know how to make a girl feel good about herself. If I didnt know better, Id think you were flirting with me. Neleh said turning her eyes back at the man, clear mirth in her voice.


    Please spare me. I know when Im beaten. The poor man was actually crying.


    They could finally enter the pce proper. The walls were lined with stoic guards wearing gold and red armor with me patters emzoned on their shields and breasttes. Legion of the Phoenix. Every member was chosen purely for their skill, the most elite fighting force on the continent. Their attire giving Neleh some secret amusement. She was asked to remove the cloak before entering the ballroom, and she happily obliged. She handed the cloak to a nearby servant and took a hold of Alduins arm. Well then, be a good boy and do your escort-ly duties. Neleh said giving his hand a small pat. The usher gave a small choked sound when Alduin asked him to announce their entrance.


    Head of the Hunters Guild on the elven continent Lord Alduin Rhys and hispanion Neleh Khalidor!


    There were a quite a few heads turning towards the door with some chatter. Alduin was the head of the Hunters Guild, a powerful hunter in his own right and well known. It was also well known his wife didnt attend the court, and now he was bringing a differentpanion into the party. Normally that would have set the tongues wagging. This time the chatter died like cut with a knife, and the silence spread across the huge room, as people turned to see what had caused the disturbance.


    Neleh was wearing a pure white dress, the color not generally used in clothing in Rhianon, made of thin moonsilk. The material was so thin as to be almost sheer, giving a suggestion that it would show everything under it. Neleh had strategically ced a little bit of thicker fabric and decorative gems so that nothing underneath was actually shown and the gems gave off enough gleam from the light to hide that fact. Since she had very little in the way of cleavage, the front of the dress rose high, hiding that fact, instead drawing eyes to her bare shoulders and hands. The dress came down to the floor, but had a split at the front that showed her well-toned legs. Neleh had spent a major part of thest few years training her body, which showed. There was not a gram of fat on her body, but her pale skin from her Moon Elf heritage looked soft and smooth enough to give an impression of softness. She had a long white scarf draped over her elbows that floated up behind her back, held aloft by her inner power that she channeled into the cloth. It gave the whole thing a dreamy and airy impression. Her dress was contrasted against her crow ck hair that came freely down her back, her star like Ingnasia now at their full shine just highlighting its beauty. A part of her front hair wasbed over her left eye in a long tasteful fringeing below her jaw, her one hidden eye highlighting the deep blue of the one showing freely. Her small mouth was showing an equally small catlike smile.


    Neleh broke the silence. I dare say Alduin, I think we might have made an impression. Giving a small clearugh carrying the hint of flutes ying in the background.


    Understatement of a century. The room broke into an excited mor. Neleh and Alduin moved away from the door towards the middle of the room. They could already see a good number of people approaching. Despite that, they were given way to move forward, when they approached the center of the room to give the prince their congrattions. The prince had managed to gather his wits by then and was gracious in receiving their polite greetings and well wishes.


    For the next three hours Neleh spent her time conversing with arge amount of nobles, under the watchful eye of Alduin. There was arge amount of questions inquiring about her origins, her family and whether her parents might be willing to form some closer ties with the speakers noble family. Veiled attempts to fish for information and hints towards a possible marriage between the families. She turned those questions around forcing the questioners to talk about themselves instead. They were usually happy to oblige vain as they were, hoping to impress her and others listening with their pedigree and aplishments. Some of the nobles were a bit more forceful and direct, at which point she was all too happy that almost no one had been paying enough attention to hear her name when they came in and were announced, and those that had would have forgotten it immediately afterwards. Even the usher couldnt quite remember her name. There was going to be a lot of frustrated nobles in the morning when they figured out they had no idea who she was, and Alduin wasnt going volunteer that information.


    She was finally released from being the center of attention by the appearance of both the emperor, and the Chosen of Elune. The emperor was a strong looking Elf who radiated authority and gravitas around him. The Chosen in contrast was a weirdbination of gentle beauty that was covering unyielding strength. The crowd swarmed towards them instead, leaving Neleh to finally breathe out in relief. Power over beauty in the elven court it seems. Alduin approached her.


    You handled all that well. I dont think one of them has any idea who you are. Which is good, because Im pretty sure the prince was also quite smitten with you. We avoided war it seems. Though Im not looking forward to all those people sending me letters in the future, asking for information about you. Alduin gave a relieved smile.


    Eh, all that was fun in its own way but got repetitive pretty fast. Im d they got something else to draw their attention for now. (Neleh)


    They had been conversing a while, before a smallmotion broke out near one of the groups of performers. The party had many forms of entertainment from music to small scale magic. When they approached, they saw that themotion was focused around a fairlyrge group of people, some of which held some basic musical instruments. Clearly they were some sort of group with lot of singers and a few apanying musicians. Neleh seemed to recall hearing a couple of their songs earlier, and enjoying them quite a bit. Theyd had some misys though. There was an argument between a noble looking man that looked something resembling a leader of the group and the rest of the performers. From the sounds of things, the leader looking guy was ming the rest of the group for making mistakes and embarrassing him in front of the court, before he finally stormed out.


    Alduin leaned in to whisper. I know that man. He fancies himself something of a musical genius and tries to put on performances every now and then. The problem is that he really isnt any good, and he just ends up ruining the reputation any group that he manages to swindle into performing with him. Poor people, their careers with the court and nobles will be tarnished for years. And theyre probably new too since they didnt know about him.


    Neleh suddenly grinned. Want to make one final ssh before leaving and save some reputations while at it?


    You have a n I hope? I dont want to make a fool of myself either. (Alduin)


    Just back me up. They might have trouble taking instructions from a young girl like me, so I want you to stand over my shoulder and lend me some of your gravitas. Neleh said cheerily and moved towards the group. She had an idea for a song she knew from her old life, which the people might be able to perform and which would be sure to make an impression on the crowd and save the performers reputation if done well.


    It took a while to get the musicians convinced, but thebination of what do you have to lose? and dont you want a chance to salvage your reputation? finally convinced them. It took another while to get them to speed, since the people would have to sing in anguage theyd never even heard ording to a tune theyd never used before, but having all the words correct wasnt the point of the song anyway. What was important here was that their voices fit together in a decent harmony. The lyrics of a song the audience wouldnt be able to understand anyway wouldnt matter. The guys with instruments got off easy, because the song was almostpletely carried by human voices. In the end she had to draw them notes to guide them through the harmonies, and where each voice was to join in. Luckily the group was filled withplete professionals. They really were as good as Neleh remembered hearing them. And she promised to lead them and sing with them, although there wasnt as much enthusiasm about hearing her sing among the performers.


    Mainly Neleh just wanted to get the group going because the song had been one of her favorites before reincarnating. The strange rhythm and harmony had the surrounding nobles going quiet almost from the first notes, and the silence once again started spreading to the ballroom as people started to listen. The group fumbled a few words, but it sounded convincing anyway, and when they came to the end of the song there was silence in the gathered audience. Neleh decided to run the song through a second time, just to make asting impression, and this time the singers managed to finish without trouble.


    Once the song ended the second time, the audience gave a thunderous apuse and Neleh gave a curtsy with the rest of the performers towards the audience. The true head of the group announced the name of the song Baba Yetu, and credited Neleh as the one who had created the piece. Without mentioning her name of course, since he had no idea about her name. There were calls for another one, but the musicians could handle it by themselves now, and Neleh slinked back among the gathered throng. She did notice the eyes of both the emperor and the Chosen following her, but it was time to leave. She was almost out of the door with Alduin when she noticed a majestic celestialnding on the balcony.


    Neleh grabbed Alduins arm and growled in a half whisper. Move faster. Were leaving right now! As fast as you can without looking suspicious.


    Alduin saw her face and decided not to ask questions. There was time for thoseter, now was the time to move. Neleh cursed in her mind. Shed made a mistake. What in Khalis name is Michael doing here?! Gabriel was bad enough, but now Crow is here too! Crow was the nickname she had given the ck winged celestial. She wasnt found yet, but now Michael knew he was in the right ce.


    ----------


    Michael was ecstatic. He had joined the celebration on a hunch, intending to check out the young scions of the nobles in the elven court. He knew he had arrived toote, but he also knew his prey had been here. The song he had heard while flying in and had seen performed afterwards was one hed seen and heard several times with her in her previous life. And that song had no ce being in this world. Michael gave a grin. She had made a mistake. Now he knew where to look. It was almost miraculous, and just like her, that everyone at the party knew about her, had been impressed by her and been marked by her presence, but none of them could tell him who she was. Even the descriptions of her were very detailed, but also somewhat erroneous at the same time. And to top it off they were erroneous in the same way. They could describe her looks, but theyd all been left with a more adult impression of her than was possible, since he knew her age.


    Oh well, at least now he knew where to look, and he had a rough description of her. Its only a matter of time now Little me. Ive caught your tail. He knew Gabriel was on this world too, although he had no idea how she had found out. But he was ahead of her now. The race was on.


    ----------


    Author''s note redux: If you want to hear the song mentioned in the chapter, youtube link here: /watch?v=17svtURunUk


    Not necessary to understand the plot by any means, just something worth a listen.


    Also if someone is curious about the dress, I used the dress worn by Haydee to the opera in the anime Gankutsuou as a base model.


    As a little treat for those that actually read these author''s notes, the next chapter will include the first real fight scene in the story.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Author''s note: Chapter 11 done.


    I''m fairly bad when ites to exinign body shapes, so I decided to show an example of what Neleh will roughly look like when she gets to the age around 14-16. They say a picture is worth a thousand words.


    So this except with ck hair and elf ears: /art/Queen-of-the-Wild-s-514338093


    ----------


    It only took a few days until Gabriel got a word of what happened at the party Neleh had attended. Unfortunately the celestial representative at the party was, in short, a dummy. Their official representative, a celestial named Sariel was a sharp woman, but she had been visiting her family at the celestial capital. That was the official story anyway, but Gabriel knew she had been there to report to the Chosen of rae the protector goddess of the celestials. The ambassador was a personal friend of the Chosen, and didnt like sharing her reports with the other factions.


    Celestials didnt have internal struggle in the form of civil wars, unlike the other races. In return the celestials were divided into factions that vied for position in the political arena. Gabriel had gained the help of a couple of factions, but the faction led by the Chosen wasnt too enthusiastic about her presence on this world. Thus she had no ess to the information provided by Sariel, and now that information wouldvee really handy. On the other hand, it might have been good that Sariel wasnt in the elvennds, or Gabriel might not have gotten any word of what had happened in the royal pce.


    There were two useful things that she did learn from the reports though. The first thing was that there had been a young girl that had wowed the whole crowd in the party, which made Gabriel realize that she hadpletely ignored the possibility of HIM being reincarnated as a girl. That in itself would have been only a curiosity, since the idea seemed very unlikely, except the second thing she learned was that Michael had been very excited and tried to find the girl. Gabriel was never sure what Michael was thinking, but he wouldnt be that excited without reason. Clearly he knew something she didnt. And that strange girl was involved.


    She wasnt in too much of a hurry though. She knew all she really had to do was to wait for HIS awakening ceremony, and it would be obvious where HE was. That would only take a few more years. In the meantime though


    I think its time I paid a visit to the elvennds.


    ----------


    -----Ashearas POV-----


    Neleh and Asheara were on the carriage traveling away from Rhianon. They had nned to stay a few more days in the capital, but Neleh had thundered back into Alduins manor and they had made a hasty exit from the city. It was obvious to everyone that Neleh was worried. Alduin and Maylin clearly wanted to ask questions, but Neleh simply informed them that she wasnt allowed to tell them what had happened, and just to let them leave as quickly as possible. She apologized heartily for the trouble she caused, and said that shed be happy to visit again. Alduin was oozing curiosity, but Maylin was just sad to see them go and made them swear toe back someday.


    On the carriage Asheara was worried, but knew better than to break her daughters concentration, while she was working things out. She would tell her what was going on when she was ready. They had traveled for almost a day, and they were getting closer to their firstyover town when Neleh finally started talking. The bond radiated calmness and a slight bit of worry. There was also a little bit of something Asheara almost didnt recognize, because it was an emotion she had felt from Neleh only once or twice before. She was feeling remorse.


    I have to talk to you about something serious. There are things I cant tell you about, and I shouldnt be telling you most of this anyway. Nevertheless, this affects you too, especially because of the bond we share. Before I start though, I want you to understand that I love you, and you will always be my darling mother.(Neleh)


    Asheara was getting worried. Thest time they had a discussion this serious, was when Neleh had told her about her dreams. This seemed even more important. I know honey. And whatever you have to say I will love you.


    This might seem like an odd question, but have you considered what happens to you after death? Neleh asked after a moment of thinking.


    Well the temples teach us that Elune will take care of our souls. From your question though, I get the impression you have other information. (Asheara)


    Indeed. I can tell you withplete certainty that the temples are wrong. The dreams I talked about are in fact my own memories from my previous life. The souls of the dead are reincarnated into a new life ording to the karma they have gathered during their life. Neleh stated this so matter-of-factly that Asheara didnt doubt her words for a second. She did however have a few questions.


    If a big portion of people born are reincarnated, then why dont people have memories of their previous lives like you? (Asheara)


    Because everyone loses their memories as a part of the process. I cant go into detail on the reason why, but there is a good reason why I still have mine, and there wont be others like me too often. Neleh paused here, clearly allowing her to ask more questions.


    Then who were you previously? Did you leave family behind you want to see again? She was surprised to find that she wasnt really shocked about anything Neleh had said. She had always known her daughter was special, now she simply knew why. Only thing that really worried her was whether or not her current family mattered to her or was it just something in passing.


    I cant tell you exactly. Thats part of what I cant talk about. Souls are supposed to leave their old lives behind, and I dont miss my old life. I was a decent enough person in case you were worried about that, and my life is here and now. You and my sisters are the only family I have. Well father too I suppose. Her words ayed Ashearas worries. After thinking for a bit, she finally remembered something.


    You said your old life might affect me now. Something happened at the party didnt it? (Asheara)


    Youre right. There was a person from my old life at the party. A very powerful celestial named Michael. I have a reason to believe he and another celestial named Gabriel are here on this world to find me. (Neleh)


    How could they be able to find you here? Wait, on this world? So you lived on another world? Asheara hadnt really thought about other worlds existing, but having them confirmed so casually like this was a bit of a surreal experience. And what do they want?


    In order, they have ess to more information than you could think, which lead them here. Yes there are other worlds, and I havent been on this one before I was born as your daughter. As for their motivation, its a bitplicated. Neleh thought for a bit before exining. The motivations of Gabriel are lessplex, although Im not certain of her goal in trying to find me. We used to be best friends, and neither of us had too many friends. There was a lot of mncholy in her voice. She holds such a powerful position that she had trouble making real friends. Think of her like she was the emperor of Rhianon. Then something happened that made her feel betrayed. It was aplete misunderstanding but her position made her pre-disposed to assuming betrayal. I honestly think we might patch things up if we just got to talk properly, but I doubt shes in the mood. She has a bit of a temper. Asheara could feel there was much more to that story, but also knew Neleh wouldnt be telling more. The bond told clearly that this Gabriel had been important to her daughter.


    As for Michael, its hard to say. We always were a weirdbination of friends and enemies. Even after all the time we spent together, I still dont know what motivates that person aside from his own entertainment. Im in fact more worried about him than Gabriel. They will find me sooner orter, and the only reason I wont let them find me on purpose, is that I quite enjoy my fairly normal life, and want to enjoy it for as long as possible. Michael might cause trouble just to see what would happen. Hes not a bad person, but he does enjoy chaos and has no trouble shaking things up just to see what falls out. (Neleh)


    WellI thank you for trusting me with all this. I know it couldnt have been easy to tell me. We have a lot to talk about for the rest of the trip. If you think I wont fish out more details of your old life from you, youre sorely mistaken. Asheara ended with a smile.


    ----------


    Regardless of their tumultuous visit to the elven capital, and their hasty exit, the next two years in the life of the Khalidor family were peaceful and loving. Selenes awakening ceremony was decidedly standard fare. She had a normal blessing from Elune often found in elven girls destined for a life as a priestess of Elune and she also had great potential with the holy element required to channel the power of ones chosen god or goddess. Unsurprisingly she was quickly drafted to go to the academy in Rhianon, and Asheara reached out to Nimue. The old high priestess promised to take Selene under her wing. She was quite happy to be a priestess; her personality had always been one full of empathy and the desire to help others. While at the academy she was adopted by the friends her older sister Delia had made, and quickly slipped into her life as a student and an acolyte.


    Interestingly Neleh seeded in making friends with Rachiel, the celestial that was assigned to observe her. Might as well be friendly, since they were going to be seeing each other anyway. She might even be sessful in influencing the information the celestial sent back, and the red-headed celestial was an interesting and fun person anyway. Neleh even gave her an advance warning that she might end up moving to the elven capitalter on, aimed to allow the celestial to get the wheels turning for getting herself moved there too.


    Neleh had the basic idea that she would let Michael and Gabriel do their search of the capital, and then slip into the city and get lost in the throng of people. If either Michael or Gabriel were to search for her at her home town, and she was still there, she would be found very quickly. But hiding among all the talent in the capitol? That should work until her own Awakening ceremony. She had gotten used to wearing the clothes she had used on her trip, and it was not umon to see people hiding their face or hair at the capital. Even many of the students in the academy hid their faces, some as a fashion statement, some because it was needed due to an injury and some as a cultural thing. For example, certain beastmen and elven tribes masked themselves as a habit while not among their own kind.


    Her n was to either enroll in the academy as a warrior student after Selvarias Awakening, or alternatively find another teacher in the city. She had the need to find a new teacher in any case, because it had be obvioustely that captain Gloridas could no longer teach her further. Apparently both the captain and her parents had simr ideas. They already knew that Neleh had to leave the safety of their home sooner than her sisters had done, especially Asheara who knew much more of the situation than the other two. Captain Gloridas had rmended for them to send her into training in the capital.


    Despite Neleh holding back, the captain knew she was by far the most gifted student he had trained, and could even make it into the royal guard if she applied herself in training. Elluin nned to do his best work ever and provide his daughter with a weapon she could be proud of, before she went out into the world. But for him to able to do that, he had to see her fighting seriously at least once. Otherwise the weapon would not match her needs properly, and one of the few things Asheara had told her, was that Neleh was currently holding herself back.


    That was why captain Gloridas was leading Neleh towards the training grounds, for what she didnt know would be her final lesson. Her parents were already at the training grounds intending to watch them, with Asheara using her powers to hide them. Neleh and the captain stopped in the middle of the grounds that were unusually empty, with no one in sight.


    I think we are both aware that its about time for you to seek for a better teacher. Your talents would be wasted, if you were to stay here and pretend to be learning something from me. I think we both know youve learned everything I have to teach a long time ago. (Captain Gloridas)


    Neleh gave a smile. You have been a good teacher. I was considering what youre suggesting myself as well, though I was nning for it to happen a bitter.


    Captain Gloridasughed. You tter me. Before you go though, I would like to have a serious fight in honor of ourst lesson. I know you have been holding back in order to not embarrass me, and I appreciate it. Now there is no one else to see, and Id like to see your real skills at least once. I want to know the level of the student I helped in training.


    Neleh grinned. Well, I can promise to not lose on purpose, but if you want to see me get serious, youll just have to force me. You might as well use your primary weapon instead of a spear that isnt your specialty. That caused him to raise an eyebrow, but he didnt argue back.


    He walked to the rack of practice weapons, tossed a practice spear to her and pulled out a slightly curved hand-and-a-half sword from the rack. They got into the middle of the grounds. Neleh drew heavily on the power of the Ignasia, letting the power run through her body and the Ignasia were all glowing. Weirdly he couldnt feel any power from her, despite the evidence to the contrary. He got a second shock when Neleh took hold of the spear squarely in the middle with a wide grip. The spear fighting techniques of the elves highlighted using the reach of the spear to the fighters advantage, and attacking mostly with lunges and stabs trying to pierce the enemys defense from out of reach of shorter weapons. Neleh was holding her weapon almost like a quarterstaff. Used like that the weapon would have no more reach than his sword.


    He gave the signal to start. Suddenly there was a cracking sound with the ground breaking where Neleh had stood and the girl disappeared. On instinct he turned around while dodging full strength to his left. Her spear pierced the air at the ce where his neck had just been, with Neleh giving a casual thrust, really meant more as a warning than a serious attempt to end the fight. He ran his full internal strength through his body, and strengthened his touki to full power trying to get a bit of distance from her. He had clearly underestimated her.


    She didnt allow him to retreat safely. She rained several blows towards him using both ends of the spear to attack, using the point to drive his sword out of position and harrying him with quick blows with the other end. He managed to block and dodge the attacks, but her relentless barrage kept him off bnce, not allowing for time to recover. Importantly he was only defending, and you dont win fights by defending.


    When she drove his sword low, he tried to perform a desperate sh towards her feet only aimed to force her into dodging backwards. She instead jumped into the air twisting her body in the air for almost a full rotation, adding the force of the rotation into her powerful overhead sh down toward his head. She had used her weapon almost like an axe or a halberd, but the force of the blow caused the ground under his feet to crack and blew him away backwards.


    She waited politely while he picked himself up from the ground, spinning her spear in the air testing for any damage from the full strength blow. He shuddered to think how much strength that blow wouldve had if she was using a heavier weapon or was holding the spear from its far end, increasing the momentum. Apparently satisfied that her spear was still in one piece, she one again took her stance, and made ae hither motion with the point.


    Finally getting a chance to attack he immediatelyunched into his best offensivebination, which aimed at driving her spear too wide to one side opening a path for him tond a blow into her torso. She disrupted the attack slightly, using only the most minimal movements of the spear to guide his attacks off target. This forced him intorger swings than he wanted and wasted his strength, but he was still on track and decided to bet on his sess. At the critical point, instead of deflecting normally, she let the strength of his blow slide her spear through her hand, forcing him off bnce. She immediately switched her grip with the point of the spear being just in front of her right hand, and used her left to grab behind her back, and swung the other end of the spear in a wide arc around her, using her back as a fulcrum. The butt of the spear crashed into his open nk with her wide swing gathering a lot of strength. She had also twisted her whole body into the blow adding her own strength and weight into it. He was once again thrown off cleanly, after being lead into a trap.


    She once again politely waited for him to get up. More? She asked grinning.


    One more time. He said stubbornly, and charged at her. This time though she didnt just politely wait for him to start his attack, but insteadunched a veritable storm of attacks, now spinning the spear around throwing in a lot of standard thrusting attacks to vary her pattern, and often spinning the spear around her body using her body as a fulcrum. All he could do was to defend to the best of his ability. She suddenly pulled back a bit, and he felt her inner power running along the spear. He only had time for a quick panicked thought of uh-oh before the air around him seemed to freeze. Her sudden attack had the tip of the spear making a circr motion, and suddenly there were six spear points making a shing attack against him from all sides, not allowing escape or defense. He managed to deflect one strike and felt pain as five others struck onto his body in ces that wouldve all been fatal, had she been using anything other than a practice weapon. Even now he knew hed be spending the next few weeks in bed nursing bruises and broken bones.


    When the heck did someone teach you outer Ki attacks? And such a high level one no less He mumbled to himself, not really expecting an answer, while Neleh was frowning at the remains of her spear that was now in million splinters. Her sharp ears picked it up anyway.


    They didnt. She answered while grinning. Do you need help getting up? I know I broke at least three bones.


    Ah, leave some dignity to an old man. Send some of the guards to carry me away though. They should be around somewhere. He waved her off, while she leftughing in a voice that clearly showed her enjoyment of his suffering.


    After she was gone, her parents appeared beside the injured captain. Well that was something else. What do you think of something more like a ive while still retaining the spear point? Elluin asked.


    Definitely. She used the spear more for shing that thrusting. You should have extra weight at the ends the way she was twirling the spear around. Would give it some extra oomph. Captain Gloridas answered while groaning.


    You might want to make especially sure the thing is made of the strongest materials you can get your hands on. Some enchantments to that effect too. Did you see how her power shattered that spear when she used thatst attack? You made those practice weapons and they shouldnt break that easily. Imagine the effect when shes older. Asheara added.


    True. And it would be a problem if it weighed too much with such heavy materials. (Elluin)


    Shes still growing so it would be beneficial if she could adjust the weapons size to match her. Would be great, if you could make it one of those things that she could shrink down and use as a hair ornament or something while not in use. The captainstest input caused Elluin to groan.


    You add those with the standard enchantments for not needing sharpening or repair, and increased sharpness and pration. I have my work cut out for me. Well I did promise to make it my best work. Elluin continued. Do you imagine she really did get serious?


    No. Asheara and captain Gloridas said at the same time. The captain continued. Thatst attack maybe. Aside from that, she seemed to be testing things out.


    Asheara just shook her head. She knew better. She had learned quite a few things about her daughter in thest two years. She may have shown a glimpse of her strength, but Neleh herself had said that she had a habit of pacing herself to her opponents, just to make things more fun. She wanted to win due to her skill, not because she was stronger or possessed knowledge beyond this world. Thats why she wanted to learn the limits considered normal in this world and study under the best teachers the world could offer.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Author''s note: Ok, now wee to the chapter where I''ll most likely get more feedback than ever before, and cause some people to "nope!" right out of this series. I personally liked how I handled things though, and hope that you all keep enjoying the story. Things needed to be adressed. Thanks for all thements again!


    ----------


    Selvarias Awakening ceremony was closing in fast, and her two older sisters Delia and Selene were nned toe home to attend the ceremony. Neleh had decided that she would be returning with them to the elven capital of Rhianon whether or not Selvaria was going to end uping with them or not. She secretly suspected that her upright and moral sister would be happier as a guardswoman or in the elven army. In fact Selvarias straightforward and loyal nature would make her excellent in the role of a royal guard. But you couldnt just apply to be a member of the Legion of the Phoenix. The Legion came to you, if you showed the right qualities. Selvaria had the qualities, and she was doing excellent in her warrior skills, now she needed a chance to show them.


    Neleh was justifiably worried that she had dyed her move into the capital for too long. Michael and Gabriel had most likely moved on from that ce a long time ago, and were now searching through the elven continent. She had no idea what to do with Michael, but she had an idea on how to deal with Gabriel when she inevitably found her. The n was dangerous, and might get her killed or worse, but it also had a fairlyrge upside if it worked. It might not be enough to bring their friendship back, but it would clear the air at least.


    The problem was that she wasnt entirely sure what Gabriel was hoping to aplish by finding her. She wondered if Gabriel knew herself. The young celestial had always had trouble being honest with herself and others, and it was entirely possible she had gone in search of her out of some vague feeling that it was something she had to do, and didnt intend to face the reasons behind those feelings before finding her. Well if that was the reason, then her n was going to be even more effective, if she managed to execute it without getting herself killed.


    Before any of that, Neleh would need to have a serious discussion of a different kind with her mother. There were issues they had been pushing off and left undealt with. Shed had quite a bit of time to think and n in thest few months, and it had be apparent that they would have to deal with those issues before she left. There might be serious consequences if they didnt.


    It was a week before Selvarias Awakening when Neleh pulled her mother aside to their garden for a private discussion, and told the guards to not allow anyone to enter.


    We have some things to discuss, and I believe weve pushed them away long enough. One of the things we need to discuss is the bond, and the effects it has had on us, and might have in the future. Neleh started off right away on the important topics. Partially because she knew her mother would try to divert things like she had done the few other times the topic hade up in thest few years.


    Asheara sighed. I know. I knew wed have to face things, now that youre going away and I can no longer follow you.


    First things first, Ive been spending some time studying the bond. It has be clear to me we cant break it without severe problems resulting from the bacsh. But there is something that can be done. The bond can be traded to another person. More specifically, because it was you who bonded me, Im stuck with it, but you dont have to be the one holding the other end. Its aplicated process, and well need some help to do it, but your end of the bond can be traded away. Neleh exined matter-of-factly, clearly resigned to her position.


    Asheara on the other hand was starting to feel something akin to panic, and felt very defensive. I didnt know you disliked our bond so much, that youd go out of your way to try and get rid of it.


    Neleh gave a small smile. Thats not why, and you know it. Have I onceined about the bond? You know what Im feeling, and you know I speak the truth. And she was right. Asheara had never felt any negative feelings about herselfe through the bond. The emotions she had felt were almost purely love and contentment. And that part of the problem.


    Neleh kept pressing on. The more time I spent studying the bond, the clearer it became, that the bond was never intended to be shared among close family like us. She hesitated the briefest of moments before continuing. Lovees in many forms and vors. Each is subtly different from the others, but they all have things inmon. Thosemonalities allow for the different kinds of love to morph and change, to slowly, or in some cases rapidly, be a different kind of love. Asheara had paledpletely white now, but her daughter carried on. Something like the bond, the ability to feel the love the other person holds for you and let your own feelings be shown, can work as a powerful catalyst for such change. You know why Im telling this, dont you?


    And Asheara did. She now felt the same terror she had felt when Elluin had kissed her for the first time. But unlike when she was young, she now knew that terror wasnt based on any fear of her daughter. It was based on her fear of her own feelings and desires. She had fought those desires when she was young, and again after she had gotten pregnant with Neleh, effectively getting separated from her husband. Feeling like she wanted sexual things, she had pushed those feelings away constantly. She had simply decided she wasnt interested in things of sexual nature anymore, because that seemed like the smartest and safest thing to do. Her body disagreed though.


    Ashearas emotional level stayed high, so high that it scared her. Shed grown more or lessfortable with her youngest daughter and the bond. She thought she only loved her as family, but now she wasnt so sure. Knowing Neleh had a mental age far beyond her form had allowed her to think of her daughter as something else. As someone else. She felt a tug inside her that screamed for her to be closer to that someone. That had allowed her to imagine her own sweating naked body against hers, and feel a thrill. Feel like it was something to be desired instead of avoided.


    I think Im in love with you. Asheara whispered, not really meaning to say it out loud.


    And thats why I have to go, and why we need to get that bond off you at some point. Neleh whispered gently.


    And what if I dont want to let you go? What if I want to hold on to the bond with both hands? Asheara asked almost petntly, not noticing their roles getting reversed with her bing the childish teenager and her daughter being the responsible adult.


    That is something we could discuss, if I thought you really felt that way, but I dont. The bond is affecting you too much, clouding your judgement and real emotions. If you still feel that way after a few years from getting the bond off you, then thats another thing. But I dont think that will be the case. Neleh sounded almost sad, and definitely did when she continued. Besides theres another reason you cant carry the other end of the bond. You know of what happens to the surviving person if their partner dies?


    Yes. Someone exined it to me. The grief from the loss will result in their deaths. Asheara answered, now a little confused from the sudden change in topics.


    That is one of the possible results yes. A less known, and probably buried on purpose, other result is that the surviving party can go mad with rage and will seek to wreak indiscriminate revenge. Against the world if no-one else is avable. The first possible result is bad enough, but I know myself well enough, that should something happen to you, I would end up with thetter result. And that could end up being catastrophic. She had resignation in her voice. And a little bit of fear.


    That confused Asheara. Neleh was many things, but she had never felt her daughter afraid. Catastrophic? Surely you exaggerate. I mean it would be terrible, if something was to happen to you after my death, but why would it be catastrophic?


    Because, for some people blind rage is much more dangerous than any other emotion. For them and the world they inhabit. Both Neleh and Asheara turned around quickly when they heard the male voice, spotting a ck winged and regal celestialnding in the garden. Is that why you rebuffed Gabriel, Little me? Because you were afraid of what might happen if you got too close to her, and something happened to her?


    Michael Nelehs voice carried many things, top among them a warning of what would happen should he continue on that topic.


    This is Michael?! Thought Asheara in half panic. He had finally found them.


    You look great Little me. I much prefer this to your old looks. Michael continued with clear mirth looking at Neleh up and down her body.


    Why are you here? Surely you didnte here just to tease me, and mess things up for my new life. Im warning you, that should you push me too much Im willing to pay the price to see you gone. Neleh now had anger and steel in her voice.


    Michaelughed. Save your empty threats. We both know you hate your power. I wonder how many lives it would take to kill me? No matter, as much as I love messing with you, and believe me I do, I did have actual business here. Ivee with a message and a warning.


    If youre here to warn me about Gabriel, I already know shes here. I have some thoughts on how to deal with that. She said with caution in her voice.


    Oh I heard. Youre bonded with this woman, who I assume is your mother. Congrats on that by the way. You intend to transfer the bond from her to Gabriel. Im actually tempted to stick around and help you with that. It would be very entertaining. The mirth in his voice was back.


    Wait, you want to transfer the bond on to someone hunting you?! Im not condoning this! Asheara was upset enough about Neleh dismissing her feelings, but now she was going to be bonded to some tart from her old life that couldnt let go and ept her loss.


    Neleh sighed. Thats only one possibility. Ideally the bond should go to someone I n to spend the rest of my life with. Unfortunately that would result in the problem I mentioned if something should happen to that person. At least the bond would be safe with Gabriel.


    Asheara was getting angry and confused. I still dont understand why it would be such a tragic thing. Its not umon for a person to get angry if something happens to their lover.


    Michael decided to answer her. Unfortunately Little me is not like other people. In her case that could be the worst thing that could happen for this world. I hate to admit it but she is right. Gabriel would be perfect for holding the bond.


    Michael! Neleh said the warning clear in her voice.


    She deserves to know as the holder of the bond. She needs to understand why her life is currently perhaps the most important thing in this world, and act ordingly. You have this beautiful dragon made defensive spell around your home, and she needs to know that it was put there as much for her benefit as it was for yours. He was on a roll now. Your daughter has obviously told you some bits and pieces about her past, but did she ever tell you about how worlds are really created?


    Asheara nodded confused. Yes, but I dont see the relevance.


    Well she probably also mentioned, but you didnt pay attention to, that universe always has a habit of keeping a bnce in things. If there are such hard working creators at work, why arent there more worlds out there? I mean the Primordial Creators have been at it for eons. Michael had a smile now, noticing the worry in Nelehs face and the slow understanding in Ashearas.


    You mean Asheara didnt want to finish.


    Right. If there are beings with the power to create, then there must be those with the power to destroy. Not all choose to utilize that power for its intended purpose. Especially if theyre born to a race that symbolizes life, even if the members of that race are busy trying to kill each other. Michael grinned at Neleh. But the power is still there, even if unused. Now imagine such a being in a blind rage.


    Asheara now half in shock stuttered out. But Neleh doesnt have that kind of power. I know, because the reason we have the bond is because I had to draw on her mana.


    Neleh answered her in quiet whisper. Not all powers use mana to fuel them.


    Asheara got suddenly worried. You dont mean your own life do you? Ill never allow you to use such power if youll use your own life to do so.


    Nelehs whisper was even quieter and you could hear a pin drop in the resulting silence that followed. If that was the case then there would be no problem. No, the life force used isnt my own. After the silence had gone for a while, Neleh finally remembered something. Right, Michael you said something about a message and a warning?


    Indeed. As much as I enjoy watching you struggle, I wouldnte all the way here and spend years looking for you just for that. I have a warning from Onoel and a message from TianZun. Onoel says that the Enemy ising back though the old bat failed to specify a time frame. TianZun wanted me to tell you that he had bargained with the local deities. They know you pushed the Enemy back thest time, and in return for hiding you from your enemies, they expect you to defend this world from the Enemy. Also in return for taking in the most dangerous soul in all the nes, they will have a few more services they will require from you. Michael finished with a grin.


    Neleh choked augh. They clearly arent doing all that good of a job if you found me. And how do they expect me to defeat the Enemy when I lost most of my power when I reincarnated? They dont really expect me to use my powers of destruction for that? They know that would be the end of this world if I drained all the life from it.


    Michaelughed. Of course not. They dont expect you to defeat the Enemy, thats what both the Celestial Host and the forces of Inferno are for. Well that and to fight each other. They simply expect you to help defend this world. Im led to believe they are nning to offer their own power to use instead of the lives of this worlds inhabitants. You should probably get some training in a temple or something. Youve never practiced borrowing the power of others and youll probably need to practice with something lessplex first.


    Neleh was feeling resigned, while Asheara was trying to recover from shock. Michael was preparing to leave. You really do look good enough to eat. You wouldnt want a little romp just to test things out would you? She started throwing rocks at the celestials, to send him on his way, while he keptughing.


    ----------


    Neleh and Asheara both needed some time to recover from what had happened. Neleh needed toe to terms with the news she had heard. Asheara on the other hand had toe to grips with losing the person she just had realized she was in love with, and at the same time she needed some time to absorb what the celestial had told her about the power her daughter possessed, and her new role that required her to stay protected herself, instead of just wanting to protect her family.


    Selvarias Awakening ceremony rolled in and the results were as expected. She had very little magical talent aside from surprising proficiency in the fire element, which while not enough for her to be a mage, would allow her the use of some fire abilities to add to her skills as a warrior. She decided to get formal training in the elven army. As Alduin Rhys had some contacts in the army that could smooth her entry a bit and put her on a right path, it was decided that she would travel with her sisters to Rhianon to meet the old elf.


    Elsaria would be the only one of the sisters to remain at their home and both she and Asheara were already feeling lonely. Elsaria had always been fairly stoic and didnt show her emotions on the outside. Still, she spent more time than usual keeping in physical contact with her sisters, a hug here and a little holding of hands there. Asheara on the other hand had ns for moving with herst daughter to the capital as well, to stay closer to her family.


    She had herself realized that the bond was clouding her judgement when it came to Neleh, and intended to respect her wishes when it came to keeping some distance and transferring the bond when the time came. For that though, she needed to be close by, in case the transfer would need to happen suddenly. And she wasnt lying to herself this time, when she thought it was for the benefit of Elsaria as well. It would be cruel to keep her back while the others were out in the world, even Neleh who was younger.


    Elluin was aware of the ns, even if he didnt quite know of all the reasons behind it. He didnt object. He couldnt follow because his workshop was now here in Aletheia and it would take years to get everything transferred. Years where he could not work in full capacity. Instead he would be able to move back into the manor when Asheara left, which he didnt really mind. They were separated anyway, and although that made him sad, he just epted things as they were.


    He presented Neleh with the weapon he had made, and it really was his best work. In its weapon form it was red with me-like patterns and it was rather long, with the end shaped more like a ive than spear allowing for shing attacks and working better for wide swings with a heavier and more sturdy head than a normal spear. It still retained some of the spear point allowing for thrusting attacks. Of course it wouldnt work as well for piercing armor, but that was what the wielders internal strength and the weapons enchantments were for. In its hidden form, the weapon took the form of a Kanzashi hair ornament that looked like a long needle with ornate carvings and patterns.


    Elluin had invited Neleh into his workshop to see the weapon, partly because he needed to carve the weapons name in.


    Neleh turned an using re towards his father. You spied on my fight with captain Gloridas, didnt you? Its obvious you didnt just suddenlye up with a weapon that suited me this well.


    I had your mother use her magic to hide us. I needed to see you in action to make a proper weapon for you. Calmly also pulling Asheara under the avnche if one was forting.


    Well, I suppose I can forgive you that one. Im surprised you managed to talk mother into it. Thank you. Ill make good use of. She suddenly raised her eyebrow. You better have made one for Selvaria too. Youre not sending her into the army without a weapon are you?


    Dont worry. Her weapon was made a long time ago. Shes much easier to work with. Elluin grinned at her daughters frown. Now name your weapon, so I can get it finished.


    Neleh thought for a minute. Tuli - Little me.


    Matters more or less handled the sisters started their travel towards the elven capital. Neleh was wondering what fate had in mind for her this time. She wasnt sure whether Michaels visit had made things easier or harder.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Auhtor''s note: Things are starting to really get afoot in this chapter. Now some good new and bad news. Good news: Witcher 3 isign out this week. Bad news: I''ll be ying it, probably a lot. Any time spent ying the game = time not spent writing. I might get some ideas from the game though, and I need some time to figure a few things out for the story anyway. How to handle a few things to be more precise. I like to imagine the scenes in my head while I do other things, and then add in detail while I write. My thanks for all thements, and hope to get some more chapters out this week.


    ----------


    The Khalidor sisters arrived at the elven capitol without incident. The elvennds werent without dangers, but the paths around and leading to Rhianon were well patrolled and protected. It simply wasnt worth the risk for bandits to take up their business there. Monster attacks were a frequent urrence in the elvennds, but banditry was surprisingly rare. Reasons for this were many, but the main one was that elves were a naturally gifted people, and the empire was able to offer lucrative work for any who desired it. That was also one of the reasons why the refugees from other races were so deeply tied to the Rhianon Empire, their lives were good and they reacted violently to anyone trying to take that away from them. Even more so because many of them still remembered the reasons and conditions that drove them here in the first ce. So why go into a dangerous, immoral and dirty business of banditry when you could have a better life as aw-abiding citizen?


    When they reached the city, Delia and Selene returned to the academy. They had taken leave to attend their sisters Awakening, but they had to get back to their lessons. Neleh and Selvaria went towards the mansion of Alduin and Maylin Rhys. Selvaria because she wanted to utilize his connections, and Neleh because she owed them a visit. She also wasnt sure how to approach getting enrolled in the academy as a warrior, and she also yed Michaels words about seeking some training from the temple in her mind. She knew he was right, she was horrible at trying to borrow the strength of others, but had no idea on how to broach the subject. She hoped Gabriel wasnt monitoring the mansion so strictly that her clothing couldnt hide her identity, because she might end up spending quite a bit of time there.


    Alduin and Maylin were happy to see the two and weed them to their home. Maylin was especially excited and wanted to throw a small party with them and a few closest friends, but Alduin managed to convince her to keep it to the family. The two elves had always considered Asheara to be something like a daughter to them, and by extension felt like Selvaria and Neleh were their grandchildren that they never had. Neleh could see that Alduin had questions, but he held his peace for now. They would have time, and the old elf was used to waiting. Their little party was going great until Selvaria mentioned her ns to join the army and mentioned her wish to get some introductions from Alduin. The serious faces on both the old elves faces told the sisters that something was not right.


    You have chosen a very bad time to join the army. Alduin said. I would rmend seeking training from the city guard instead, but all the guards in Rhianon are hired from the army. The army teaches many other skills aside from how to wave around a weapon, and it is those qualities that the city guard appreciates. The elven army is famed for its expert use of tactics, both for whole armies and for group tactics. Its also famed for the discipline it instills in the soldiers and the ability of the army to work as if controlled by one mind. The biggest down side of the elven soldiers, whenpared to other races, is the length and difficulty of the training, so we are very bad at absorbing losses in attrition warfare. But all those qualities are perfect for guardsmen, hence why the guard only recruits from the army.


    Both girls were confused. Selvaria was the one who voiced the question. Why would it be a bad time to join the army? Neleh added on. Something big is going on, isnt it?


    Unfortunately yes. It seems the long period of peace ising to an end. The humans and the beastmen are already at war, although its not widely known yet, and Demons and Faeries are expected to soon start their own. Alduins voice carried regret. The old man had long worked to maintain the peace among the races, and had hoped he would be never be forced to seerge scale war again.


    What of the other races? Asked Neleh, suspecting there was more, since that wasnt yet enough to endanger the elven army.


    The four warring races are searching for allies from us and the naga of course. The celestials are running around trying to maintain some semnce of peace or at least limit the conflict. The minor races have all gone to ground, trying to avoid the whole storm and goddess only knows what the dragons are doing. Sleeping I guess. The old man raised a hand to forestall Neleh, who was obviously about to ask for more.


    Us and the naga dont seem to be in a position to interfere. There are rumors about trouble brewing among the naga underwater kingdoms, and their cities on the coasts are isting themselves from everyone. Im not sure about the details, because Im not exactly in the inner circle of the elven court, and the information I can gather through the guild is limited. The salient problem in your case Alduin looked at Selvaria and continued is that the elven ns seem to be headed towards a civil war. It seems the Sun Court and the Moon Court arent directly involved so far, but theyre not exactly stamping it down either. The Emperor is understandably taking a very dim view on such activities, but that has so far only managed to draw the ire of the other ns towards the Eldarinwe instead of stopping it. So it is quite possible that you might be drawn into battle if you join the army, and possibly even against your own people.


    This seems a little too much to be a pure coincidence. All the races facing trouble at the same time? Neleh asked suspiciously.


    Indeed it does. It is possible that seeing the other races get busy simply offers the opportunity for the others to hash out their issues without interference. But then again, some of these issues seem manufactured. I assume your mother told you about the Darkhunter incident when you were a baby? There have been hundreds of cases off trouble like that over the years, seemingly created to cause tension without a good reason. Some cases seem innocuous and small if you consider them alone, while some quite big, like the one you encountered. Someone is stirring up trouble, but I do not know why. He continued. Im not privy to all the details, but you might be able to squeeze more out of Nimue. She was quite impressed by you, and shes the representative of the temple in the court when the Chosen is otherwise engaged.


    Well, that is convenient. I had some other matters to discuss with her anyway. Now Im even more interested. (Neleh)


    If there is trouble brewing, then all the more reason I should join the army, to help resolve things. Im also not willing to put my dreams on hold until this crisis might or might not pass. Im going to join the army and I hope to gain your assistance Lord Alduin. Thats Selvaria for you, always the righteous one.


    ----------


    Alduin took off to take care of matters with Selvaria, while Neleh stayed to hash things out with Maylin.


    As much as I like seeing you again, Im assuming youre here to do more than just brighten an olddys day? Maylin said in that voice that suggested that she was both moving things forward, and fishing forpliments. Neleh decided to oblige on both ounts.


    Olddy? You could pass as my mothers sister. And whats wrong with brightening a friends day? Neleh gave her a smile bright enough to light the whole room. Although I am in the city for a purpose. I need to discuss a few things with Nimue about getting some training as a priestess. Im not sure if that can be done without the Awakening ritual. Im also here for a new teacher in the warrior skills. My previous one doesnt specialize in the use of spears, and Im aware the academy takes on younger students if they possess enough skill.


    Maylin gave it a bit of thought. Well, strictly speaking you dont use your mana for the magic wielded by the priestesses and youll need to learn other things before that point anyway, if youre serious. Most acolytes are recruited after the Awakening because the ceremony shows what kind of blessing they hold, and whether they have the required affinity for holy magic. And I know the temple especially likes priestesses who excel at closebat too. That type can be used by the temple solve their problems in a more direct fashion. As for the academy, they only take in new students at the start of the year, which is a couple of months from now, but I suppose I could ask one of the warrior teachers toe and take a look at you at least. If you make an impression, they might start giving you training before then. I cant make any promises on that though, the warrior teachers arent always the biggest fans of us magic teachers. Theres a bit of a rivalry going on there.


    I should probably start by trying to meet Nimue then. Fancy a little sightseeing pic to the temple? Neleh asked with a grin, knowing about the weird rtions between Nimue and Maylin.


    You know what, I think I do. Ill pack the pic basket and you go get us a nket. Well plop ourselves down right in the middle of the temple park. Seems Maylin was getting fired up. Gettingpetitive?


    ----------


    Neleh had been joking about the pic, but Maylin had not. They went into the temple garden and threw out a very ssic looking pic nket with red and white squares in a checkered pattern, and started to eat and enjoy the scenery. For added effect Maylin had Neleh bare her hair and face so that they would draw the maximum attention. That part of the n worked swimmingly. It didnt take long to have several acolytes and priestesses gathering to stare, one of whom apparently went inside the temple to call for someone. Apparently you werent supposed to pic there.


    It ended up being Nimue who came to shoo them away, though the old priestess changed her mind and also sat on the nket when she saw who it was that caused the disturbance.


    Pass me some of those you old conjurer. Nimue said pointing at the pastries and using conjurer clearly in a derogatory fashion.


    Are you sure your old body can handle it? A woman at your age should watch what she eats. Might help stave of death a few more years. Maylin replied icily.


    Eh, Ive already done all the damage I need to do, now I can just enjoy the years *cough* centuries *cough* I have left. On the other hand, you might still be able to salvage something of your dreg of a body, though if you keep eating like this, youll end up fatter than you are. Clearly baseless usations. Both of their bodies look like they were in the prime of their lives.


    Now now girls. Its not good to air out oldundry where everyone can see. Neleh joined in on the fun, while still trying to mediate.


    Both of the older women looked at her with disbelief. It had been a while since anyone had called either of them a girl. They did both realize that as much as they liked trading barbs, it might be better to do so in a ce where all the acolytes and priestesses werent around to observe.


    Nimue made a small groan. Welle on in then. I assume even the old conjurer isnt dumb enough to really be here just for a pic. Might as welle inside. She then led them inside the temple, where nothing had changed since Nelehsst visit. Temples usually werent all that big on change. It didnte as a surprise to see Nimue take them to the only room with a door.


    I know about one of the reasons why youre here. I got some reliable information that you might be very important for protecting this world from evil and youde to us for some training. Also some errands as I heard it. Nimue said with a raised eyebrow.


    It cant be all that reliable if it talked about evil. Good and evil are rtive terms, purely in the eye of the beholder. I might be able to crack some skulls and perform a few rituals though. Neleh said with a grin.


    Well it cant get more reliable than this. We priestesses of Elune dream of the day when the goddess speaks to us directly. Its the dream of any priest or priestess of any god. Now imagine my surprise when I finally get the honors, and you are the subject. This little nugget from Nimue made Maylin raise both her eyebrows. She had known Neleh had some business with the temple but hadnt known what. She also knew how rare it was for Elune to directly influence the world. She always had known the young girl was special, she just hadnt realized how special.


    Well, lets just say that theres a deal that has been struck. Im going to need some help getting used to all the things required towell make things happen as the priestesses do. As for the errands, well well see what happens with those. You help me, and Ill help you. Though truth be told, Im not sure how much help I will be until my awakening, since I dont actually know how much Ill be able to aplish before that. Im nning on taking lessons from the warrior trainers at the academy at least. Assuming Maylin here can get me tested by them. Neleh said while contemting.


    No need to worry. Even if this old conjurer cant get things straightened due her stupid rivalry with them, the warrior trainers love to train acolytes with aptitude in warrior skills, and they owe me a few favors. The Inquisitors and the Temrs, names for thebat capable priestesses alluding to abilities in magic and closebat respectively, are a powerful force for good and solve many problems in the elvennds that are beyond other means. They tend to make a mess, but problems have a habit of getting solved real quick-like when they get involved. Nimue had some pride in her voice. Neleh assumed it was because the old priestess had once been a member of either order herself.


    Inquisitors meaning priests trained in magic, and Temrs being warrior priestesses? Neleh made sure she understood.


    Broadly yes. Its not umon for the lines to blur a bit between the two orders, since that isnt the only thing that separates the two. Temrs are a more direct fist of the temple and focus mostly on protection and fighting monsters, while the Inquisitors are more like a scalpel that strikes at the heart of those that would do either the temples or the elves as a whole harm. It is not umon for the Inquisitors to seek out corruption from within, while the Temrs are more focused against threats from the outside. Then there are of course the normal priestesses that go around officiating ceremonies and helping people as healers. They are usually not as suited forbat, and it is often the duty of the two orders to protect them. We take a very dim view of anyone harming the priestesses that go out of their way to help others. Nimue had some fire in her eyes when she finished.


    Im assuming that such events mightve happenedtely? That might be part of the other reason why we are here. Lord Alduin surmised that there may be some force trying to cause problems among all the races, but he wasnt sure on the specifics. If I was someone trying to egg on a civil war within the empire, attacking the priestesses of Elune seems like an effective way to keep the martial orders too busy to look into other things. Neleh said in a pondering fashion.


    Nimue gave the girl a sharp look. Right on the mark. Sometimes you seem too smart for your own good. If the emperor had heard you specte like that, youd be in for some lengthy questioning right about now. You are right that there seems to be some force behind all this chaos. Before I go into specifics though, let me pick your brain a little, since you might have a fresh view on things. Who would you guess to be behind something like this?


    She pondered for a while. I dont really have enough information on all the different races, their rtive strengths and their motivations to make a good guess. As a blind stab, the first thing thates to mind is that there are always people who benefit from war and chaos. If such people were to be able to gather together, they might be able to aplish something like this. Though a grouping like that being able to gather like-minded people from all the different races seems a little farfetched, right?


    Nimue looked at Neleh stunned. She cleared her throat, trying to hide her agitation. Who would you peg as likely members, should something like thisConsortium be possible?


    Neleh had taken a wild stab at it, but Nimues tone and agitation suggested she might be on the right track. Well, theres always the merchants of certain products who would get rich during a war, because war always intes the prices of some products needed by the armies. Those that make weapons, arrows, consumable items, foods favored by the army. That sort of thing. Also conversely, someone who might want to see the downfall of a merchant with a product that loses value during a war. Speaking of downfall, nobles that have reached the ceiling of their ability to climb the socialdder, without some of the families above them getting destroyed by war or uprising. Royalty that might want to see those before them in the session have an ident during the chaos. Kingdoms or duchies that are in a position to make gains during a war. Glory hounds and wannabee heroes. Then there are some people who just want to watch the world burn.


    Maylin had nched. Thatsa pretty exhaustive list. Covers a big majority of people doesnt it?


    Indeed. And unfortunately, thats pretty much in line with what the high ups in the royal court have also figured out. Though they took a few months toe up with all that, and thats with the help of several spies and informants. The name Consortium isnt something I pulled out of thin air. It is something that was found out in interrogation with a minor member of said group. Fairlypersuasive interrogation I might add. Nimue said with disgust in her voice.


    Well then. I suppose you wouldnt mind a new recruit that might or might not end up a member of the martial orders. Neleh prodded with a suggestion.


    Oh we dont mind. In fact Im going to make damn sure you arent going to run away. Someone with a mind like yours will fit in excellently with the Inquisitors. Well that kind of answered which order Nimue had been a part of. Ill have one of the warrior teacherse here and get you tested. We wouldnt want to give the old conjurer any reason to run away with you now would we? Nimue gave Maylin a wicked grin, clearly enjoying the possibility of snatching away someone Maylin had taken a liking to, and adding her to Nimues own domain.


    Oh I dont mind. You can borrow her until her Awakening. Something tells me, Ill be getting her back when that happens. Maylinughed, in a way suggested she was sure of her impending victory.


    ----------


    Alduin had gotten Selvaria enrolled with the army, under amander he trusted not to get the girl killed needlessly. He hoped the girl would be able to get her training without getting sent to war, but he wasnt too confident about that. Even less so when he heard from Maylin what had happened in the temple and what they knew about Consortium.


    Neleh got enrolled as an acolyte in a record time. Nimue had not been kidding about not letting her run away. She was unpacking a few personal belongings in the acolytes quarters near the grand temple within a day, and would be enrolled as a student in the academy only a few dayster when all the formalities would clear. The acolytes had separate dorms from the rest of the academy, mainly to discourage them from forming too close bonds with the male students in the academy. It wasnt so much that the priestesses had to remain maidens or anything, it was more a matter of allowing them to focus on their studies instead of gallivanting around the city on dates and romance. The policy worked surprisingly well, though not so much due to the merits of the policy, and more because everyone in the academy was afraid of Nimue and the few other priestesses who had taken it upon themselves to keep order.


    Neleh would often run into Selene in theing months and years, but their duties managed to limit their interactions, since Selene was already far enough in her training to take on practical assignments and Neleh would have other training. Namely warrior training, assuming she could manage the tests that she would have to take a week after getting enrolled as an acolyte. Nimue really had managed to get a few teachers interested in checking her abilities out.


    Nimue had not told Neleh the main reason why she was so insistent on getting her enrolled quick. The voice from Elune had told Nimue that Neleh was only on loan to them, as a show of good will towards the girls race. They would train her, and get to utilize her abilities in trade. The god who had the real im on her didnt have temples or priestesses after all

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Author''s note: Okay, so I managed to squeeze this one out between y sessions. Hope you enjoy.


    ----------


    ------Nimues POV------


    Nimue was taking Neleh towards the academy training grounds, where she would be tested in her physical abilities and weapons skills. The girl had been an acolyte for a little over a week, but it was already bing obvious she would be an excellent student. The beginning part of the acolyte training is mostly made up of general knowledge that a priestess should know, and the basic theological information. Unlike the vast majority of other students in the academy, the training for acolytes is personalized to the students current knowledge and skills.


    This is mostly because the demands to be an acolyte in the grand temple of Rhianon and the academy are very specific, and thus result is a smaller amount of students. While magic students are required to have great talent, that talent can be in any element; while the acolytes must have affinity in the holy element, at least a minor blessing of Elune and a sharp mind. The temples in other cities are a little less stringent, since you can work as a priestess without fitting all the criteria, but the grand temple was different.


    Nimue had known beforehand that the girl had more information on the deities in general than many full priestesses, and her general knowledge seemed to be on excellent level already. The possible exception being some information concerning history and the specifics of the various races. Those would be remediedter on easily. Because of the girls special circumstances, she decided to take on her training personally. The girl had a wit so sharp it scared her, and it seemed as if she was drawing on some unknown well of information, and simply making modifications to her old knowledge during the lessons, instead of absorbing something that waspletely new to her. The questions the girl asked were sharp, pointed and went straight into the heart of the matter. Nimue really enjoyed the challenge to her as a teacher, because the questions and the girls fresh take on things forced herself to look at things from new perspectives as well. She didnt just get to teach things from memory, she actually had to establish both to the girl and for herself how she knew what she did, and whether the lessons were correct in the first ce.


    They arrived at the training grounds, while two teachers were waiting for them. Dalyor was arge and muscled Moon Elf man, whose features suggested he might have some beastman in his heritage. He still had the typical elven features, but a bit more heavy set, and with an unruly looking dark hair somewhere between dark blue and ck. Dalyor was the teacher at the academy who was on charge of training warrior skills aside from waving a weapon around, such as unarmedbat and outer Ki techniques. The other elf was clearly of the Sun Elf heritage with her ming red hair. She looked like a person who always had an easy smile to brighten everyones day, and her body spoke of lithe speed and flexibility. Her name was Sna, and she was the teacher who specialized in spear techniques in the academy.


    It was one of the academys worst kept secrets that Sna was a member of the ruling family of the Sun Court, though a member whos presence in the court was neither required nor desired. The rumor was that she was an illegitimate daughter of the ruling Sun King, and the queen had all but exiled her from the court. The veracity of those rumors was somewhat questionable in the minds of the general popce. Nimue herself knew the rumors to be fairly urate since she had been there when Sna was born, but thought it not her business to confirm or deny them.


    She really hoped Neleh would be able to pass the tests that the two teachers were about to perform. She had no idea whether the girl had any talent as a warrior, but shed be a great asset to the Inquisitors if she did show aptitude, and the Inquisitors really could use someone with a wit as sharp as hers in theing days. Nimue mused that the girls talents could be useful for the Temrs as well, but she had always thought it was more important to put the issues of your own house in order first, before going to othernds to help with theirs. And there was enough trouble in the elvennds to go around.


    So this is the girl you wanted us to look at? Looks a bit young to me. A bit small and thin. Dalyor clearly didnt evaluate what he was seeing too highly.


    Neleh was wearing her usual attire, with the exception of leaving away her cloak and adding a hood to her shirt. Arge cloak would be a problem when moving around. She had left her face bared and simply put her hair in a long thick braid, to keep it out of the way. It would not give the best of impressions, to meet her new teachers and hide herself. Nimue had suggested her to use the acolytes attire, but that couldve been just as much of a problem when moving around as therge cloak, and Nimue had to concede on that point.


    Oh? I thought you wouldve learned not to judge a book by its covers by now Dalyor. I seem to recall you said something simr about Sna, and here we are. Nimue quipped with a small smile, which elicited a chuckle from Sna.


    Aye, I did indeed. And while the runt of a girl is a little less runty now, I seem to recall she wasnt anything awesome then either. Dalyors words might have been harsh, but there was a hint of jest in them, that suggested he wasnt all that serious.


    I seem to recall I aced all your tests, except actually kicking your ass in a fight. And if I actually had managed thest one, then why the heck would I bother learning from you anyway? You are supposed to be a teacher and all that. Sna had a grin on her face while she returned Dalyors words.


    Fair enough, though you too should remember that theres more to warrior skills than just fighting one on one. Even if you had been as good with the pointy stick as you are now, there wouldve have been plenty of other things for you to learn. There still is in fact. Sna looked away innocently at the rebuke of the senior teacher.


    Be that as it may, Sna is Sna, and you should do the tests before you form conclusions. You might end up surprised. Nimue had taken a small gamble and gone out on a limb in the hopes that Nelehs physical abilities were as good as the rest of the girl. That would allow her to teach Dalyor a lesson, but had the potential to bite her back.


    Well arent we confident? Lets get on with the show then. Dalyor said and lead them towards the first tests.


    -----------


    -----Nelehs POV-----


    The first test was a fairly simple one, administered to all prospective students. The test was designed to test both explosive strength and the use of internal strength. There was arge b of heavy stone ced on the ground, in front of a small circle about a half of an arms length away. Dalyor exined that she should stand inside the circle and strike the stone once, attempting to do as much damage to it as possible. A mage skilled with earth magic would fix the stone every now and then. The test had been done, apparently unsessfully, since thest repair because there was a small indent in the stone with a few cracks where someone had tried striking it.


    Neleh thought the test was theoretically a good one, but had couple of huge problems with it. Firstly, if a really strong person were to strike the stone from where the designated ce was, the shrapnel would end up flying towards the training grounds, possibly causing injury. Secondly the test waspletely useless as a tool to measure someone that had skills in both unarmedbat techniques and outer Ki techniques, as she was now about to demonstrate.


    There arent any rules aside from one strike and stay in the circle, right? She made sure just in case and saw Dalyor nod.


    One of the basic ideas aboutbining outer Ki techniques with unarmedbat was to gather your Ki, or in Nelehs case the power of her Ignasia, into one point, and then driving that power into the body of the enemy to strike at him internally. Or like in this case, Neleh gathered her power, flicked the stone with one finger, and drove her power into the stone where it resonated through the whole stone, turning it into a pile of sand.


    The effect would never be this strong against a living opponent, because living opponents used their own internal power to fortify against such attacks. Even if they didnt know how it was done, living beings did it instinctively. Living targets would also move around and defend themselves, so the hit would not allow for such a clean delivery through the whole body, and finally a living body was made up of multiple elements, so the resonation would not work so uniformly through the whole target.


    It did make for an impressive sight in this case though. Nimue had a bit of a shocked look, while Sna simply waved away some of the dust floating in the air.


    Now I know why you double checked the rules. That trick wouldnt work nearly as well in an actual fight. Nevertheless it was well within the rules, and it did answer the question posed by the test. You have sufficient strength, and can use it with great uracy. Dalyor pondered.


    The earth mages wont be too happy with this, they already hate fixing the damn thing. Sna said with a chuckle.


    Eh, thats their problem. If they have an issue, they can take it up with the headmaster, and not whine about it to me. On to the next test! Im suddenly a bit more interested in how she does on the other tests. He had almost a chipper tone in his voice, clearly happy about the trouble caused to the mages.


    The next two tests were just as simple for Neleh, though for different reasons. The first one required her to move along raised poles in a specific order and as fast as possible, while the poles were a very precarious footing, while they wobbled around. The test was meant to test bnce and footwork, both of which Neleh had trained extensively for hours upon hours every day. They were after all the very important basics for anybat, be it armed or unarmed. The Body Sculpting Art, as she called the exercise she performed every morning, was excellent for perfecting both bnce and footwork. She had also noticed that her current body excelled in speed, so that is what she focused on training too. Among a few other things of course. The testing course was not actually meant to be something that a student just applying couldplete, just like the next test, but was more of a test on how far along they could get within the allotted time. That Nelehpleted it with seeming ease and speed, was a pleasant surprise for the teachers.


    The next test was a tight maze of magically spinning training dummies with various differing speeds and quirks, with a smattering of other obstacles like sand and ropes thrown in for good measure. The student was supposed to use lighting fast judgement on deciding the best route through the maze of obstacles while being distracted by having to dodge the iing strikes from the training dummies. The course required good judgement, fast thinking, and a perfect control over ones body to dodge all the iing threats. Speed was a bonus, but the point was to see how far along the student got into the progressively more difficult maze before giving up, and not how fast you got there. Again this test catered perfectly to Nelehs training and previous experience, so she managed to clear the full course to the amazement of the three people watching.


    Next test was a little more challenging. Neleh and Sna ran around the training grounds with Sna setting the pace, which continually increased until they were going around at full run, with both of then enforcing their bodies with their internal strength to increase speed and to wipe away exhaustion. Neleh was finally forced to surrender when Sna was simply outrunning the speed that she could maintain. She simply had shorter legs than the Sun Elf, and while she could wipe away her exhaustion, she still didnt have the stamina and muscture of a grown elf body. And Sna clearly was a great runner. Dalyor grunted in satisfaction anyway, partly because Neleh had done better than good enough to pass the test, and partly because he was happy that she wasnt able to outrun Sna, retaining the pride of the teachers. Also showed the girl wasnt perfect after all.


    Thest test was to engage in a singlebat with Dalyor. Thebat test was cedst on purpose, so that the teachers could monitor the students performance while she was already exhausted from all the other activities. Or that was the idea generally anyway; Neleh still had enough gas in her tank, so much so that she didnt even look tired. She hadnt been forced to rely on her Ignasia too heavily, and wiping away exhaustion was not aplicated matter, for as long as you werent doing it for extended amounts of time.


    They took a position in the middle of the training field, and they were now gathering a bit of a crowd. This presented Neleh with a bit of a conundrum. She had decided to stop losing on purpose, but she could clearly sense Dalyor would be a formidable opponent. As such, defeating him would require her to stretch her current strength close to maximum, and that would draw attention from the crowd. She had pulled up her hood and mask when the other people started to appear around the area to watch their fight, but her name woulde out. In the end she had decided that what will be, will be. She was tired of holding back, and she would have toe to terms with the attention sooner orter anyway, and she was no longer living with her family, so her time with them wouldnt be so disturbed anymore. And she had decided to stop worrying about Gabriel.


    She was holding a mediocre practice spear, when she asked the teacher a question. Am I expected to fight you seriously enough to give you a good fight? Because if we really get serious, Im going to need a better weapon.


    Dalyor looked at her seriously. Part of being a warrior is the ability to make do with the weapons you are given. He pulled out a practice one handed sword from a rack and a small parry sword from another.


    Apparently this was unusual, because she heard some whispers among the crowd about Dalyor usually only using the one sword, and how he was now getting serious for some reason the crowd didnt understand. She started to formte a n in her mind. She would need to test him out first. She took the same serious stance with her practice spear that she had used against captain Gloridas in theirst lesson.


    They both gathered their power around them, Sna gave the starting signal, and both of them moved at the same time. The ground beneath their feet gave a crack and caved in a bit, and both of them seemed to disappear from the eyes of most of the audience. The rest of the audience being the actually strong fighters, whom now knew they were in for a real show.


    The two came into violent contact, the ground cracking around them with the strength flowing out. The first contact flowed into a flurry of blows from both fighters, neither gaining a real advantage, with both taking turns dodging by a hairs breadth and sometimes trying to get room to act. Nelehs twirling attacks were met with Dalyor either lightly parrying her blows with one of his des and meeting the other end of the spear with the other, or him flowing along with a stronger strike allowing the strength to push him into a spinning attack with the other de. She managed to push him a little bit when she used her own body as a fulcrum for a strong spinning blow, but he almost weed the push, simply bending with the strike and breaking the focal point of the strike, sapping its strength away from where Neleh wanted it, thus weakening the blow.


    She knew she could do much more if she was able to utilize her outer Ki techniques, but the weapon was too weak for that. She was already on the edge of breaking it with some of her stronger blows. On the other hand, he was the resident teacher in outer Ki techniques, so he wasboring under the same restrictions. She did manage a very close call by utilizing his fighting instincts, by faking moving her power into the weapon, which caused him to reflexively jump out of her range. She then followed with a fast and full strength one handed thrust towards his face, which he didnt take seriously, because he thought she was out of range. She surprised him by letting the spear slide forward in her hand ending up with her reaching towards him with the very tip of the spear, while holding on only to its very butt end. He was definitely caught by surprise but managed to barely move his head out of the way in a panicked full dodge.


    Neleh followed this by spinning around and giving him a t full strength chop where the spear came around in a wide arc. Because he was out of bnce, he had to defend against the blow full on, and was thrown back quite a distance, but remained standing, and had not taken any damage. He was clearly surprised though.


    While he was surprised, Neleh was somewhat resigned. Now she was sure she had to go with the n she had hatched before the match started. She had hoped it would not be necessary, but here they were. Time to show another way a spear like this could be utilized. He ran towards her full speed, knowing she had something in mind. While he ran, she gathered as much strength as the flimsy wooden spear could hold without breaking, and threw the spear right at his center mass. He was close enough that there was no room to dodge, so he ran his own strength into his one handed sword, and tried to guide the iing spear over his shoulder.


    He seeded but the collision of their internal powers shattered both weapons into a million splinters and through the hail of splinters, he could see her running straight at him, full speed. He shed at her head, hastily, trying to either make some space to regain his bearings, or perhaps evennd a hit on the now unarmed girl.


    Surprising him and all the people watching, she didnt even try to dodge, instead meeting his left arm with her right leg in a high kick, driving his de a bit to the outside. She then bent her leg at the knee around his arm, and threw a punch at his face. He managed to block it with his now free hand, but then took the real attack from her other hand straight into his gut, where she drove in her power in a manner simr to what she had done to the stone in the first test. Except not to destroy, but to fill his Ki pathways with her own power, blocking them and dropping him prone on the ground.


    After a moment of silence, Neleh looked at Sna who was acting as the judge of the fight. Sna stuttered a bit raising her hand. Wewe have a winner! The applicant Neleh Khalidor.


    There was quite a bit of whooping and cheering from one part of the crowd, the part that had difficulties following the fight anyway. Those that were more skilled knew that they now had morepetition. Someone who might be able to beat them too. They were less excited about the prospect.


    ----------


    Later the four of them gathered again in a more private ce. Dalyor was rubbing his stomach where Neleh had hit him, running his own Ki around his body again.


    Well that was exciting. I do believe she passed the tests, dont you think? Nimue said with a wide grin.


    Indeed, and both me and Sna already have plenty of ideas on what needs improving. Dalyor said gruffly, although he was secretly quite excited at the prospect. It seems your old teacher was great otherwise, but didnt know how to teach a woman.


    Exin. Demanded Nimue, also curious now.


    Well, she fights inrge part like a man would. And its clear that whoever taught her to fight, didnt consider the differences between men and women. She has figured some of the things out herself, but shes only halfway there. A difference in gender means that you skeleton, muscle structure and Ki pathways are different. Its absolutely impossible that movements that draw out the full potential of men will be the same for women. Compared to men, women excel in their joints and muscles flexibility. Theres a particrlyrge difference in their hips and chest.


    He continued. Because womens pelvis is wider, their hip joints are sticking outside. In other words, more than men, their mobility is stronger in wideteral movements. As she is already using a lot of those, she could get more power out with a little training. On the other hand, women have an obvious obstruction on their chest which hampers their movement paths while trying to make extreme movements with both hands to either side across their chest. The bigger the breasts are, the more problems they can cause. Dalyors rather shameless, but mostly correctments were on point.


    Neleh had herself thought simr things, she just didnt quite have all theattributes yet that Dalyor was talking about. Her hips had started to have a nice curve to them already, but her chest was still rather modest. Hard topensate for something that isnt there yet. She hadpensated well for her Ki pathways though, which Dalyor had noted.


    Although she doesnt have too many problems in those areas yet, she willter on unless she learns topensate now. Of course not everyone runs into all those problems. Dalyor looked pointedly at Snas rather modest chest.


    Oi! What do you mean with that you old goat? Sna yelled indignantly.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Author''s note: This chapter is a wee bit info dump-y, but I hope that it also builds up the world. Get''s more interesting towards the end. Alsd a question to those that bother reading the author''s note: how would you like me to handle scenes with sexual content? Neleh is sooning to an age where such content can be relevant, and I intend to include such content. Should I just write them in as normal and just mark the chapter 18+? Or put them in spoiler tags, and try to keep plot relevant parts out of the spoilers? The benefit of reading the author''s note is that you get to influence the decision. :)


    ----------


    Alright, time to see if youve been paying attention during your lessons, and whether or not you can apply what you have learned. I want you to give me a brief introduction to the major races, their tactical situation and your analysis on where those races are headed in their wars and troubles. Nimue had been the teacher for Neleh for several months now, and knew that she could answer the challenge presented. Nevertheless she was still a teacher, and part of teaching was to test learning. In addition, they had been gathered together with four other teacher-student pairs, and she wanted to show off her student a bit.


    Ill start with the four races currently at war, and who also happen to represent tactical extremes. First we have the Demons. The demon race is unique in the sense that it is made up of two wholly separate species. First is the species that gives the race its name, the Demons. Demons are the most powerful warriors and mages in the world, after the dragons of course, and by a pretty distinct margin. A standard demon, if such thing even exists, could be considered to hold the power equivalent to two celestials, or a dozen humans in strength and magic. And topound on the issue, the higher a beings strength, the less numbers matter against them. So while a dozen humans might hold the same amount of strength, they would still lose the fight ten times out of ten. Luckily for everyone else, demons are quite few in number. They have a very low birthrate and their immortality, when ites to aging, is countered by their propensity for fighting amongst themselves for power. On the other hand the demons that survive tend to be the strongest. Neleh started her detailed exnation.


    The second species among demons are known as the Oni. They outnumber the demons almost 1 to 100 000, but in return they have very little magical ability. They make for great warriors, but much lower in strength whenpared to the demons. The oni have high physical strength,rge stature, fair intelligence and good skills as warriors, but they are not very orderly as an army. They are dangerous when fighting in small groups, but they tend to devolve into berserker mobs when inrge armies. Unlessmanded by a gifted demon general of course.


    Their opponents in the war are the Faeries. Faeries are of small stature, and although fast and agile,ck the ability to really shine as warriors. Their ability to fly allows for rapid deployment, and they favor gueri tactics, at which they excel. When caught in the open, they tend to fair pretty poorly. In return, they are the race that is the most magically gifted as a general rule, although their gifts tend to be in very specific directions. Illusions and misdirection are their specialty. This supports their style of fighting, and the faerie arch magus are feared on the battlefields for their devastating spells. Neleh looked at her teacher checking if she should continue into the tactical situation, and got a nod in return.


    The tactical situation between the two is a bit of a stalemate. The demons are the party on offense, as is their habit, while the faeries have adopted a fully defensive posture. Thend bridges between the two continents allow the demons to bring about their full might on the faerie continent and their logistical situation is great, but waging a war against the faeries in their own forests is a very, very stupid idea. The faeries are pretty bad on offense, but in return they are excellent in not losing on defense. The problem is, you dont win wars purely on defense. I see three possible oues for this war as it currently stands. Firstly the war will stalemate, until one side or the other manages to garner the support from another race, thus opening a second front in the war. The second possibility is that the demons get stupid, and try to enter the fae forests as is, and suffer horrible losses and will be forced to retreat. The third and the worst option is that the demons get smart, and try to burn the forests from around the faeries, forcing them into the open. This would most likely result in the faeries striking around the demons at the demon continent to make them suffer at home. In that case it would devolve into a race to drive the other into a breaking point or extinction first. Most likely the celestials would step in before then though. Neleh finished with the first war.


    Very good. How about the second war between the Humans and the Beastmen? Nimue prompted Neleh to continue.


    If demons and faeries are the two most gifted races magically, then humans and beastmen are the opposite, being the least gifted, and also the two most short lived races. Beastmen are currently the aggressors in this war, though I dont have the information on which of them instigated the war. Neleh gave a little pause, giving Nimue a small but meaningful look considering their suspicions about the interference of the Consortium.


    The beastmen are a warrior people, and use fairly little in the way of magic. The magic they do use is usually supportive in nature. Their warriors are excellent though, and they are numerically thergest race. Although their magical abilities leave room for improvement, the different types of beastmen all have their specialties which allows for rtive parity. Every beastman both male and female is trained forbat since birth until adulthood and until they choose another profession. Their stamina and speed makes them the best light infantry in the world. Even if faeries specialize in rapid deployment, thats only in small numbers and distances. The beastmen can run for days, subsist on very little and can rapidly move whole tribes or armies overrge distances, even in difficult terrain. They also specialize in stealth and scouting, so catching their armies by surprise is almost impossible.


    The humans in turn are a specialized bunch in various ways. The human mages have fairly abysmal abilities, but despite this, they are the race that has had the most sess in conquest. So much so, that it has required the celestials to step in and put them back in their ce multiple times, more than any other race. The reason for this is, that despite the abysmal abilities of their mages, the humans have one type of magic they are very good at, that being the magic granted to them by their Protector God Iarus, spirit magic.


    There are two main applications that the humans use spirit magic for. The first one is that human soldiers almost always have a personal spirit that supports them in their specialization. Defensive spirits improve the defensive abilities of their masters, making for very effective heavy infantry. Offensive spirits naturally improve the offensive abilities of their masters and make for excellent heavy cavalry. Their heavy infantry is the immovable anvil on the battlefield while their heavy cavalry makes for an impressive hammer. The second way the humans utilize spirit magic is by binding spirits into magical constructs that fight by themselves. These constructs range from numerous human sized suits of armor that know no pain and dont get tired, into huge colossi of stone and steel that can give the most powerful of beings a run for their money.


    The tactical situation in this war is much more interesting than the other one. The human armies are only as good as their preparations, since their magical constructs require time to create and deploy. Their armies are also not known for their mobility. If the beastmen can do significant damage before the humans are ready, and avoid full engagements with the human armies, then they will have the upper hand. If I were in the beastmens shoes, I would try to bait the humans into giving chase and then take out the human armies piecemeal. The human cavalry is a lot less impressive when it has lost some of its momentum and has been separated from their anvil, and the beastmen can run circles around the rest of the human forces, taking out priority targets. On the other hand, if the humans manage to pin down some of the beastmen armies, then the beastmen are in for some very bad times. Neleh finished her analysis on the second war.


    Well-reasoned again. Do the other students have anything to add so far? Nimue looked at the other acolytes who kept their peace. Ok continue Neleh.


    Well, then we have the three of what Id call in-between generalist races. First we have the Naga, who are the quintessential jack of all trades. Their only real mastery is their dominance over the seas, which should not be underestimated. They dont have the special strengths of the other races beyond the seas, but neither do they have the weaknesses. You could say that the de-masters of the naga are among the best in one-on-onebat, its hard to argue with 6 arms each holding a weapon after all, but that doesnt really carry over so well into full army level, where the ranks are packed tight. Nevertheless, the naga are very honorable as a people, and make for stalwart allies wee in any battlefield. They get the job done, no more, no less. As for their situation, I couldnt venture a guess with my current information. Weve heard every rumor from civil war, to sea monsters, to a gue, but the fact is that the court of the Eternal Empress has not sent a word. At least not one that the acolytes of this temple have heard. This brought someughter from both the acolytes and their teachers.


    The Celestials are a weird counterpoint to the naga. They have the greatest potential of any race beyond the dragons, but not that many celestials actually reach that potential. However, if the naga are decidedly average in everything, then celestials as a rule are at least good at everything. Theyck the conflict that drives the demons to greatness, but they are a lot more numerous in return. They are unique in theirck of internal conflict, and in their constant meddling in the affairs of other races. The popce of the other races is happy with the meddling, because the celestials almost always help themon popce, but the leadership of the different races is usually less thrilled. This is partially because every other race has been on the receiving end of a smacking from the celestials, when theyve gotten too powerful and aggressive. That leads the leaders to be bitter at being stopped at their moment of triumph. On the other hand they dont reallyin so much, when theyre getting decimated by some other race and the celestials intervene. This brought another burst ofughter from the people listening.


    Before Neleh went on to describe the situation with the elves, she noted the make-up of people listening. There were members from all three main ns of elves listening, and it would most likely bring out some bad feelings in them, even if she were to bepletely objective in her evaluation of the elven situation. No one liked to hear about their kind in a bad light, and there wasnt much good light going around if one was to be objective. And Nimue would expect objectivity and would not tolerate her glossing over things just because it might make her less popr.


    The Elves fall somewhere between the celestials and the naga. Differing from the other two, the elves do have a specialty and a clear weakness though. The elven army is the most professional and well-disciplined of all the other races, and their ability to work as if controlled by one mind is unparalleled allowing for the use of even the mostplex tactics, and quick reactions to the ever changing battlefield situation. If you pit an elven army against an army three times its size from other races, you can reasonably expect the elven army to win 9 times out of 10. But all that is a result of long training, and as such, the elves cant absorb casualties that well, especially if you factor in the lower birthrates of our race. So we might win the first 20 battles of a war, but if the war isnt won by then, we start to run into trouble. This is in sharp contrast to both humans and beastmen, that both excel at long wars of attrition, especially humans who tend to ramp up the longer the war goes on. If pushes to shove, we could win a war against almost any single race, but then we would suffer the consequences for centuries.


    The situation on the elven continent isplex andes from several deep-rooted issues. The Sun Elves are especially displeased, because they feel almost like second ss citizens. First reason for this is religion. Although Elune is not specifically a nocturnal goddess, most of the ceremonies are held at night in the light of the moon and the stars. This obviously favors the Moon Elves, who are the most numerous among the priestesses of Elune, and as such hold the most sway over matters of faith. Combine this with the fact that the Chosen of Elune is also a Moon Elf, and problems start to emerge. Eldarinwe are rather neutral on this issue, but it does stand in rather stark opposition against the Sun Elves.


    The second issue has to do with the army. Each of the three major ns contributes warriors to the army, and the army nominally belongs to the empire and the elven people as a whole. This is because it would be fairly bad if parts of the army were to start taking separate sides in any internal disputes. Both the Sun Court and the Moon Court have their own forces, guardsmen and royal guards, but those pale inparison with the army of the empire. Now while the army is nominally neutral in any internal disputes, the army is controlled by the emperor and the imperial court in Rhianon. In addition, while advancement in the ranks of the army is equally avable to members of all the ns, it somehow just so happens that the majority of the highest ranking officers are Eldarinwe, appointed there by the emperor. While the Eldarinwe emperor appoints the generals, giving preference to members of his own n, those generals in turn give the same preference when considering promotions to the next highest positions, and a vicious cycle is formed. So while the army is nominally neutral, in actual fact it is controlled by the Eldarinwe.


    The third, and perhaps the most important part, is that the seat of the empire has been in Rhianon for thousands of years, and the emperor has been from the ruling Eldarinwe n for the same length of time. Both the Sun Court and the Moon Court feel that it is time the seat and the position should be relinquished to the other ns, their own respectively. This ispounded by the fact that, because the seat of the empire is in Eldarinwends far away from the seats of power of the other ns, majority of the imperial nobility that hold the real power in the empire is also made up of Eldarinwe.


    The two other ns dislike each other, but they both really hate the emperor and the injustice, perceived or real, that he represents. It is hard to say, if the grievances will escte into a civil war, but currently its not looking all that great. What the end result of such civil war will be is almost wholly dependent on the level of involvement of the different factions. It would also be dependent on whether or not the emperor would try to pull the army into matters. Despite the discipline of the army, I very much doubt that the Moon Elf or Sun Elf soldiers would just happily march against their own ns, perhaps even their own families. Neleh finished.


    The topic had made everyone serious, and no one looked particrly happy with the analysis of their own n. On the other hand Neleh had expected them to react more emotionally, but they were taking it surprisingly well. She decided to bring a bit of levity with herst analysis to try to salvage the mood a bit.


    As for the final race, the dragons, who the heck knows what they are up to. We can all just hope they wont poke their noses into the matters. She said giving a bit of a grin.


    Well, otherwise great analysis, somewhat ruined by a weak finish. You couldve done better on the dragons. Apparently Nimue didnt appreciate her finish, but at least the atmosphere was less glum.


    ----------


    It had quickly be obvious to Nimue that learning things was a specialty of Neleh. As such it didnt take that many months for her to teach the girl all the basics, and let her start taking part in the rituals of the temple. It only took one ritual for her to realize the girl excelled in rituals that required the performance of song and dance, where not only did she learn the required songs and dances after seeing them only once, but also brought her only ir, additions and grace to the rituals. Apparently both Elune and the people watching the rituals and ceremonies appreciated those qualities. In turn, the girl was atrocious when it came to genuflection or supplication, mainly because it was obvious she didnt consider anyone to be above her or worthy of her reverence. The girl simply didnt have genuine humility in her. In return her dance and song contained honesty and joy, and her grace and precision honored those in attendance, and gave face to the goddess herself. So Nimue quickly made sure the girl didnt take part in normal services, but in return performed even in the more important rituals and ceremonies that catered to her strengths. Nimue wasnt a big fan of humility herself, so that suited her just fine.


    Thus it didnt take long before the girl was performing rituals in front ofrge numbers of faithful, and perhaps unsurprisingly it didnt take long for the word to go around the capital, about a new priestess-to-be, and the beauty of both herself and the rituals she performed. Such rituals were drawing ever increasing crowds to the grand temple, and the attendance in the ceremonies was high enough to draw attention from different parties. There was a muchrger portion of nobles taking part as well, especially of the male variety, though Nimue did notice a surprising increase in female nobles as well.


    It was one of these ceremonies where wheels of events were set in motion once again.


    -----


    The ceremony was one of thergest held in the grand temple. The ceremony was a once a year event, meant to honor the elven people, the Elven Empire and to ask the blessing of the goddess for theing year, and to thank the goddess for her blessings the previous year. The ceremony was perhaps the most important of all the ceremonies performed at the grand temple, because the blessings involved werent just theoretical. There were actual and tangible benefits to gaining the grace of Elune, and it was not something that was freely granted every year. The goddess had withheld her blessing on several asions before, when she had been displeased with her chosen people, and the results were usually pretty bad.


    As such, the ceremony usually had full attendance, and often representatives from all three of the major elven ns took part. Because the internal strife among the elves was sure to displease the goddess, the three ns all had sent a member of their royalty to attend the ceremony, in an attempt to appease the goddess. In addition both the emperor and the Chosen of Elune were in attendance. The Sun Court had sent their crown prince as a show of faith, and the Moon Court had sent their First Princess.


    There had been some argument among the high priestesses on who would perform the most pivotal part of the ceremony, a ritual dance that was both an offering as thanks for the blessings the previous year, and as a plea for a blessing for the new year. They all realized the goddess wasnt too happy with the elves, so that part of the ceremony was especially important this year. Normally the dance was performed by one of the high priestesses, but Nimue knew that they needed something special this year. And she knew exactly where that special something could be found. She knew Neleh had a different kind of connection with the goddess. After all, she had been told by Elune herself to take the girl into training.


    The difficulty lied in selling the idea to the other high priestesses without telling them why she knew it would work. In the end she managed it with thebination of two things. Firstly she sold the idea, that an acolyte performing the ceremony would show remorse on the part of the elves, and thus the plea would be more genuine. Secondly was the fact that the girl simply was the best when it came to performing ritual dances. All the other priestesses had noticed the increase in attendance when the girl performed, and the goddess always seemed pleased. Maybe the girls beauty could move even the goddess.


    Of course Nelehs appearance caused amotion among those attending the ceremony. Even though she was garbed in the ritual dress required by the particr ritual, an almost diaphanous white robe with bells attached and a fan depicting the symbols of the goddess, her youth clearly told everyone in the audience that she was an acolyte. Neleh didnt let the audience reaction bother her. She had really started to enjoy performing the ritual dances dedicated to the goddess. For added effect, she drew heavily on the power of her Ignasia, letting all the symbols glow on her skin, clearly visible to everyone watching. Even if no one watching knew their significance, the visual effect was impressive.


    It didnt take long for those in attendance to grow deathly quiet while she performed the ritual dance. Although the movements were roughly the same as every year before, her dance brought added emotion to the ritual, that hadnt been there before. She started with quick and merry movements that ryed the feeling of joy and thankfulness for the past year, flowing into slower and more deliberate remorse and apology for mistakes made. The middle part was a graceful and majestic show of the goddess power, flowing in to an ending carrying a sincere plea and hopefulness for the next year.


    The audience was stunned into silence, but was not surprised to see the blue light of the goddess descend on the girl performing the ritual, and spreading out over those in attendance, and continuing out over the elvennds. The blessing might have gone over to the elven people, but it was not lost on the audience that the grace had been granted thanks to the efforts of the acolyte, and that the acolyte had also garnered a big portion of the blessing. It was obvious to those watching that the acolyte held the favor of the goddess. Even if they didnt hear the discussion that went on inside the acolytes head andsted only a blink of an eye.


    Well this is interesting. You perform the forms with never before seen grace, yet I sense that you dont hold much stock on ceremony and you certainlyck some honesty in you plea. The female voice was amused. You really arent used to asking for help from others, are you? As I would expect from a destroyer.


    Well to be fair, there werent all that many beings that couldve or wouldve helped me in my previous life. Old habits die hard. Now Im no longer in that position, but as I know the nature of your kind and little of what you expect from me, I refuse to bow down. My plea is sincere both in this case and in general when invoking your powers, but I will not beg. And I can sense you dont want me to. Neleh replied, a little surprised to hear from the goddess.


    Very true. We require some things from you, and it is only fair we help you in return. You could still follow the process though. Just to keep up appearances if nothing else.


    Its only some parts of the process I take issue with. I quite enjoy performing the ritual dances and songs, as you have noticed. They serve their purpose well, even if there is some room for improvement. Invokingrge amounts of your power and for long periods of time like this requires the control granted by a well performed ritual, and it is only polite. What I take umbrage with are the little gestures, chants and prayers your priestesses perform when invoking your power in small capacity, like when healing or blessing someone. They only go through the motions because thats what theyve been taught, and they have no better way of control. But when they dont have the understanding required, theyre really just chucking your power at the problem, and hoping it goes away. It usually does, but it is a terribly wasteful and inefficient way to go about it. Personally I can think a thousand more efficient ways to use the power when invoked, by controlling it myself. Neleh was a little frustrated at the methods used by the priestesses, to utilize the holy power. Following the basic healing lessons had been cringe-worthy.


    You would of course, but not everyone has your level of understanding. Ill tell you what, as long as you go through the motions to keep up appearances when there are people around, Ill let you handle the control of the holy power when you invoke it. You can make better use of it that way.


    Well thats very kind of you. Also feels a bit too easy. I sense a quid-pro-quo somewhere. She got suspicious, because she had thought shed have to go through a lengthy negotiation with the goddess to gain the control she was just promised.


    Huhuhu. Nothing you would object to. As you yourself said, you know the nature of our kind, so I dont have to keep up appearances with you. Its hard to have decentpany or someone to talk to, while everyone your equal is your enemy or at least apetitor, and all others are so much beneath you. It can get lonely sometimes. There was once a person who gave a warning about power corrupting friendships and rtionships. For the rtionship to not be corrupted, neither party can be in toorge of a position of power over the other. When one bes too powerful, the other is diminished, and the rtionship suffers.


    That was a recurring problem in my old life as well. Hard to make friends when everyone wants something from you. She gave a small shudder.


    Indeed, and thats why I can rely on you not abusing this new rtionship. You know the dangers, and how much it can hurt.


    Well, I guess we can see how this goes. She really did know the loneliness of power, and didnt mind befriending someone more powerful than her for once.


    -----


    While the parties watching in the audience werent aware of the new friendship that was formed between a young acolyte and a goddess, they did realize the benefits of having that acolyte as a part of their faction. Some, like the Moon Elf princess realized the importance of having someone so obviously favored by the goddess in their n. Some like the Crown Prince of the Sun Elves, felt desire at the beauty of the girl. Surely someone like her would be an excellent prospect for marriage into the royal family. Some like the Emperor realized the symbolic value a girl like her could hold. Some like the Chosen of Elune realized the potential the girl carried, possibly being a very important figure in the future.


    And then there was the one member of nobility that had seen the girl before, and knew of the girls ties with a particr dragon. Well well. If it isnt the girl that performed the strange ritual and drew the attention of a dragon. The Consortium would be interested in knowing that the girl recorded in the crystal has been found.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Author''s note: Something new to read.


    ----------


    Most of the Khalidor family took time to visit the new house Asheara had bought in Rhianon. She and Elsaria had moved to the capital city, and were now living in a house not too far from the academy and the temple. The other sisters very much enjoyed the chance to spend some family time, and the house had be something of a gathering ce for them to spend their free time, whenever any of them had time to spare.


    Delia had reached a good point in her studies, havingpleted all the shared sses and was now only studying her specialty in wind and water magic. She most likely had the most free time out of all of them. Selene hadpleted most of her studies and was now doing practical work as a senior acolyte. She took part in ceremonies and sometimes went along with patrols of guardsmen or groups from the hunters guild, both groups often having use for a priestess with healing skills. When she was not on these treks, she had quite a bit of free time, but then could be gone for a week or two at a time. Selvaria was rarely around, being tied in training with the army.


    Elsaria had taken to spending quite a bit of time with Alduin, learning the skills necessary for a hunter. She had great instincts as a warrior, but she didnt share her older sister Selvarias desire for justice or her ns to join the army. It seemed much more likely that she would join the ranks of the hunters as an apprentice after her Awakening, which was less than a year away. There was also the fact that now wasnt the best of times to join the army if you werent Eldarinwe, and Elsaria had clearly inherited her mothers Moon Elf looks.


    Asheara was also giving Elsaria lessons every now and then, when Alduin was too busy. She had been a sessful hunter herself after all. When she wasnt training her daughter, she took to crafting. She had been a fairly decent tailor during her adventuring days and she had decided to renew the craft. Normally her mediocre skills would not have been sufficient to be very sessful in the capital, but she had one thing the local tailors didnt, the patterns for female undergarments Neleh hade up with. It wasnt something you could advertise really, but word of mouth was a powerful thing, especially with something like this.


    Interestingly the nobledies of the capital had been very interested in the new types of undergarments, and there were even rumors circting that one was much more likely to get lucky when equipped with the undergarments made by Asheara. Or Neleh as it happened, because she wanted the practice too, to not lose her edge. She spent some of her sparse free timeing with new models. Apparently, the more risqu the model, the faster it got sold. The tailors in the capitol had copied the designs of course, but Neleh was the one that came up with new ones all the time, and the lucky rumor didnt carry over to other shops for some reason. In any case, Asheara was making good money, even though she wasnt exactly in great need of it.


    Neleh rarely got time to visit the new house after the ssh she had made in the ceremony previously. She had made a real impression, and the audience had been made up of the more powerful members of elven nobility. Nimue had been busy for weeks after the ceremony fending off requests for audience from the various nobles.


    The others are mostly an annoyance, but youll have to take four audiences at least. My position doesnt allow me to say no to them. Nimue told Neleh one evening. She had been able to shoo off other requests, but these were out of her league.


    Neleh sighed. So who do we have and what do they want?


    The two most important ones are Shalheira the Chosen of Elune and Estr the advisor to the emperor. A quick test, what do you think they want? Nimue, ever the teacher, turned the situation to her advantage.


    Estr is easy. He wants to meet me because the emperor wants to use me as a symbol to maintain peace in the realm. Not a bad idea as such, the image of a young maiden with an ardent hope for peace and unity can touch a lot of people. The fact that I was the one that performed the ritual of the blessing just gives more credence to the idea, by elevating me above your average young maiden in peoples eyes. As for the Chosen, it is hard to say. I honestly dont know her position in all things political, which makes that meeting dangerous. Never go into a negotiation when you dont know the primary goals of the other party. Neleh was not happy with her ignorance. Someone important like the Chosen could make a big difference in her life, but she simply didnt have enough information, and the Chosen was good at hiding her motivations.


    Fair enough, even I dont know Shalheiras goals. You are most likely right about Estr. What about the other two, the crown prince of the Sun Court Aelrindel and the first princess of the Moon Court Sumia? (Nimue)


    In both cases, part of it is an attempt to garner the support of someone they assume to be favored by Elune for their n. Elunes favor is in short supply these days. In Sumias case it is also an attempt to strengthen their control over the temples, and a bit of the symbolic thing inmon with the emperors advisor. As for Aelrindelhe wouldnt by any chance have ns for an engagement would he? Neleh asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Nimue gave a grin. He would indeed. The royalty rarely marry for love, and the pool of eptable candidates is not immense. A future priestess obviously favored by Elune and blessed by Aphrodite is a good catch. Even if she is a Moon Elf. I wouldnt be too surprised to see requests from the other royal families as well. Her grin had grown positively evil.


    Youre enjoying this, arent you? Im guessing you didnt try that hard to fend off Sumia and Aelrindel. Neleh only gotughter as an answer.


    You couldve made your favor a little less obvious. Neleh sent a thought with a slightly using tone towards the goddess.


    I couldve, but it is much more fun this way. And the fact remains that you have my favor whereas the other elves, not so much. I wouldve rejected their request for a blessing, if you werent the one making the request. The old priestess was wise to have you do it. The ritual simply gave the perfect chance to make my point. Also, as you well know, making a connection like we have requires a bit of a special circumstance. You are the one that wanted better ess to my power, now you pay the price for it. The goddess had a bit of a chiding tone towards the end. Even if she was amused.


    I know. Doesnt mean I have to like it. Neleh sent the thought with some resignation.


    ----------


    Neleh had the meetings with Sumia and Aelrindel first, simply because she could easily and politely turn both of them away by relying on her young age of thirteen. Neither was exactly happy about it, but they both realized she really was too young to be of proper use for elven politics. She could be an asset in a few years after her Awakening, but not now. Neleh was able to use the same reason to rebuff the princes romantic advances, simply pointing out she was too young to even consider engagement let alone marriage. The prince was actually shocked when she told him to make inquiries after her Awakening ceremony, because he had not realized Neleh was that young. She had grown up well for her age after all, and had the demeanor of a warrior. It was considered impolite to proposition elves before their Awakening too heavily. You could drop hints of interest for their family, but anything beyond that would be considered crude.


    The meeting with the kings advisor Estr was going to be a bit harder. Their n of using her as a symbol partially relied on her youth. She was meeting Estr in Nimues office in the temple. Nimue had wanted to join the meeting, but Estr had made it quite clear he wanted to talk to Neleh privately.


    Lord Estr, I dont think Ive had the pleasure. d to make your acquaintance. Neleh gave the man a warriors greeting, with her right fist over her heart.


    She had not expected the emperors advisor to be a warrior, but the way the man carried himself and the elven de by his hip made his skill clear. He also had the cord signifying a rank of Great Silver holding his hair back. The only people who held the rank of Great Silver were those that could single handedly fight against small armies, regardless if they were warriors, mages or those who wielded the holy power of the gods. If armies were the ones that resolved wars, then those with the rank of Great Silver were the greatest weapons of those armies. This was not a man she could afford to antagonize.


    Acolyte Khalidor. I saw your performance at the new year ceremony. Very impressive. The man acknowledged her greeting with his own with some amusement.


    Please call me Neleh. My sister is also an acolyte of the temple, and it could get confusing. She gave a small smile.


    Neleh it is then. You can call me Estr. Unlike many others, I consider the title Lord an insult more often than apliment. Your greeting suggests that you train as a warrior as well. Aiming to be a Temr? He was genuinely curious, if a little amused.


    I have been training since I was a child. Neleh gave a small grin. Although I suppose I still am a child. Lets say for as long as I remember. As for the Temrs, I think high priestess Nimue is nning on having me join the Inquisitors instead. All that depends on the results of my Awakening I suppose. But you came here on business and not hear the life story of a silly girl. What can I do for the Right Fist of the Emperor? Neleh had done some looking into the man, and his rank as a Great Silver exined his nickname.


    He gave a small chuckle. The emperor would like to sponsor your studies both now and after your Awakening, in exchange for certain services.


    Studies in the academy didnt require tuition, but even with living in the dormitories, there were costs of living and necessary equipment. Especially for the mage students, the costs of magical items could be fairly steep. And everything was more expensive in the capital. Neleh had made a quite a bit of money with her tailoring, and her parents were affluent, so sponsorship held no appeal for her, but it would be rude to put it that bluntly. And of course sponsorship could mean things beyond money.


    What kind of services are we talking about? My family isnt badly off, so money isnt much of an issue. Im sure the benefits of the emperors sponsorship go beyond that, but I need to know what Im getting into. Neleh tried to carefully hedge her words.


    Of course. The exact nature of your services would depend on the skills you ultimately develop. You have already given a taste of your skill as a priestess, and the imperial pce could always use a priestess with high skills for many positions, from a healer for the royal guard to an advisor to the court. Should you really develop skills as an inquisitor, such skills are heavily in need by the empire. Estr gave a wide smile. Both second and third prince of the empire also attended the ceremony, and showed some interest in you, so marriage is not out of the question either.


    That was an impressively worded offer. The man was obviously an aplished schemer as well. He had managed to suggest a lot of great opportunities but promised very little. The wording left open several avenues for using her as a symbol. Also important to notice, was that the hinted marriage was not to the first prince, who was still unmarried. So even if she was epted into the family she would not be the wife of the next emperor. Most likely not even the wife of the second prince, in case something was to happen to the first prince. An heir and a spare so to speak. Not that Neleh had any such desires anyway, but the wording was interesting.


    Unfortunately I must decline. As tempting as an offer that is, I am still too young for such decisions, and there are already some other ns for my future in ce. She tried to put an apologetic tone to her voice.


    Estr thought for a moment, and noticed the girl had seen through the implications in his words. He decided to try a bit more direct approach instead. Alright, Ill try to speak more inly. The empire wants to use you as a symbol of peace to help slow the internal struggles that gue us, ready to fan into full mes of civil war. Surely you see the need to stop that, and it would not require you tomit your future away.


    His direct approach required a direct response, which Neleh was not all that happy to give. Look, I knew why you approached me. I have no desire to antagonize the imperial family, but Im not sure you represent my views on the matters of this conflict. That isnt to say I support the other factions either, and dont demean yourself by iming something silly like youre either with us or against us! We both know these issues are moreplex than that. While I dont advocate civil war, I also think the empire needs toe to the negotiation table on some issues. I do not feelfortable being a champion for a cause I dont believe in.


    Even if ites to civil war because of that decision? Estr tried to guilt her.


    You and I both know that if ites to civil war, then it is not because of me. You have the cards to stop the war; it is up to you if you want to y them. Using me is just your attempt to jockey into a position where youre not forced to y those cards. (Neleh)


    Neleh was right, and Estr was surprised she could see that deeply into the matter. He gave a grin after a while. I think I know why Nimue wants you as an inquisitor. If you keep your mind and skills sharp I might try and get you to work as an Inquisitor for the imperial court despite this refusal. We could use someone like you. Ill take my leave then. Good day future-Inquisitor Neleh. He gave the same warrior salute, this time with more sincerity.


    Neleh returned the salute with a small bow added in. Good day Great Silver Estr. She bid him goodbye not as the emperors advisor, but as a warrior.


    ----------


    When Neleh exited Nimues office, she ran into the old priestess on the way out. It was obvious by her face that she had somehow listened in on the conversation. Nimue gave a grin and a yful high-five.


    You know its not polite to eavesdrop on other peoples conversations? Neleh had some mock severity in her voice.


    Oh you know I wouldnt have missed that one for anything. You handled it well. Its hard to turn something like that down and not burn bridges, but you even managed to get a job offer. Ill need to pay even more attention to you. Should I set your audience for the Chosen next? (Nimue)


    Yes, when its convenient for her. Ill go for my warrior lessons in the meantime. I believe some of the other acolytes are already waiting. Neleh wasnt the only acolyte taking warrior lessons, although the others were several years older than her. She was not surprised to find the others had already gone to the training grounds, considering she waste. The other students werent overly fond of Neleh, inrge part because they felt pressured by the young girl who was beating them in both warrior skills and priestess lessons. Its not like they hated her, they often traveled together to the training grounds, but they werent friendly either. For the most part they ignored her, and she was all too happy to oblige them. Jealousy was a natural, if ugly, feeling that everyone falls prey to at some point.


    She was halfway between the academy and the temple, when she felt several distinctly unfriendly presences surrounding her. She stopped to look around, already formting possible ns depending on the nature of those waying her. She saw several ck dressed people approaching her, definitely not students or acolytes. The location was not overtly visible to others, but a fight would draw attention from all sides. So whoever it was didnt n for a long encounter. A quick grab was the most likely n.


    Before the assants drew too close, Neleh mouthed a quick prayer for appearances sake and drew on Elunes power to perform one of the higher level holy spells she knew. Arge golden circle appeared on the ground around her, and a dome of translucent golden light rose to surround both her and one of the assants. She quickly grabbed the hair ornament from her hair and restored her spear to full length, ramming the point of the spear straight into the throat of the surprised man.


    Dammit! No-one said the bitch could invoke the golden sanctuary! The apparent leader cursed while the others struck the golden barrier with no apparent effect. Neleh knew the barrier could take quite a bit of punishment before breaking, although there were ways around it if you were prepared. Or had enough power to crush it outright. She didnt want to take any chances, so with a small grin she started to call for help with her best impression of a scared little girl-voice.


    The assants could already hear the sound of armored boots closing in, and decided to retreat. Thest ck dressed man had disappeared around a corner when several temple guards run to the scene. They took the scene in with a nce, Neleh standing inside the golden sanctuary with one ck dressed man dead at her feet.


    They went that way! Neleh called and pointed the way. Couple of the guards stayed to protect her, while others gave chase. One of the guards was interviewing Neleh, when both Nimue and the fiery haired spear instructor Sna burst to the scene.


    Are you alright? They both called, Nimue angry and Sna clearly worried.


    Im fine. There were eight of them waiting here, and I think they were here specifically for me. Neleh thumbed towards the corpse while talking.


    Nimue stalked angrily towards the body to see what she could find out. Sna still worried started to check her for any wounds. Are you sure they didnt hurt you? They couldve used poison in their weapons. Even if youre not feeling it yet, it might be dangerouster on even if its just a nick.


    I am fine. I surprised mister corpse over there, while the others were stopped by the golden sanctuary. Neleh stayed patient, a bit curious about her teachers overblown concern.


    The mention of golden sanctuary brought a raised eyebrow from the woman. Since when have you been casting high level holy spells?


    The goddess giveth. Neleh tried a bit of mysterious humor, not wanting to reveal her abilities.


    Yes I do, dont I? She heard Elunes amused voice in her head.


    Be careful that she doesnt also taketh away. Sna said still worried but with the beginnings of a small smile. Neleh noticed she had a very cute smile.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Author''s note: Took a while, because I wasn''t happy with thetter half of the chapter. I''m still not happy with it, but it is what it is. Enjoy.


    ----------


    Neleh signaled Nimue that she would go to the training grounds with Sna. She assumed the priestess would be able to find her there, and as far as safe ces go, the academy training grounds were as good as any. There would be people around, warrior students of significant skill and their teachers. The academy was also filled with mages of varying skill, so anyone trying to get at Neleh inside the academy grounds would be suicidal. Besides, she didnt think the assants had been there to kill her. There were much better ways to go about that, and ipetent assassins didnt live very long. She knew she shouldve been more worried about the whole thing, but aside from the number of assants involved, the whole thing had been so poorly executed that she was almost amused. She would very much like to find out who had hired them though.


    If she were to make a guess, she thought the purpose of the assants had been abduction. For what reason? If the aim was to get ransom, then there were much more lucrative targets that were easier to abduct. Her parents werent poor by any means, but there were lot of families with much more wealth and children easier to abduct. It didnt seem likely they wanted to utilize her fathers abilities, because his work would be too visible and would take too long to keep her captured. Her mother had been a great hunter, but she wasnt that special, and she had been on light duty for a long time.


    So was Neleh herself was the target? She didnt think she had made bad enough enemies to warrant methods this drastic. Her knowledge and abilities, perhaps? That was a possibility, but seemed unlikely. She had shown some sparks of great potential, but wasnt there yet in the minds of anyone observing. It would be much more useful to try and grab her after her Awakening, and let her get training before abducting her. Of course that would make it harder as well. Neleh did have the favor of Elune in the minds of many, but favor of a goddess was a fickle thing, and if abused, would be easily lost. And nobody knew she was on speaking terms with the goddess.


    The other gods do, but they would not arrange something like this. Theyll need you as well, and unlike mortals, we take the long view on things. Antagonizing a destroyer is not among the best of ideas long term.


    Yeah, and so far all of you have only helped me. All of you know Im not opposed to doing some things in return, so all you need to do is ask. You also know Im not really big on getting involved with the wars between races. Neleh sent the thought back. For as long as those dear to her were not threatened, Neleh was the closest thing to a neutral party this world had seen, and the gods were aware of that. If they werent, they never wouldve agreed on letting her reincarnate on this world.


    For now, she would have to wait for additional information. She noticed that Sna still kept giving worried looks towards her. Neleh found that a little odd. They had gotten fairly close as a teacher and a student, and she really enjoyed the Sun Elfspany. She had just the type of straightforward and honest personality that Neleh could appreciate. She was also very good at teaching. Although her spear style was different from what Neleh was used to, her teaching methods were effective, and Neleh was finally starting to get to a point where she fought with movements optimized for a woman, instead of a man.


    Snas worry seemed more than that of a worry towards a student, especially when you considered her easygoing attitude. The amount of worry would make sense if they were good friends, but they werent quite there yet. They had gotten close, and Neleh did consider her a friend of sorts, but this was new. It made her wonder if her teacher might have taken a liking towards her.


    The two of them had decided that they might as well practice while waiting, and were in the middle of a sparring match when Nimue came to them.


    Youre healthy enough if youre feeling good enough to spar. Nimue said with some amusement.


    Might as well spend the time doing something useful. Neleh retorted.


    I did try and persuade her to take it easy but she was right. A little sparring is the best way to test if everything is working normally. Sna said with a small smile.


    Did you find anything useful? (Neleh)


    Yes and no. The assant you killed was an elf, but we could not identify him. Nimue leaned to whisper in Nelehs ear. We did find this token on him. I believe its something the members of Consortium use to identify each other, but Im not certain. Any reason you can think of why they would want you harm?


    Neleh had to shake her head. She had no idea what she had done to antagonize the Consortium. She talked loud enough that Sna could hear them too. No idea, but I think whoever it was, was trying to grab me, not kill me. If they wanted me dead, there are better ways with less danger to them, like using a bow and arrow for example.


    You dont think they wanted to take you because of how you look? I mean I could see how someone might try something stupid like that when we consider your looks. Sna asked with some curiosity in her voice.


    I cant really say. I dont know their motivations. Neleh did however find it interesting that the first thing Sna had thought were her looks. It suggested the female elf had been paying attention to her looks above some other qualities that she might hold. Most others wouldve considered her favor with the goddess the most obvious exnation.


    Looks like you have an admirer. Elune said with clear amusement in her voice.


    Neleh paid real attention to how Sna looked for perhaps the first time. She had noticed her good looks before, but now she was getting interested. Sna was very tall, especially for an elven woman. Neleh estimated that she wasnt all that heavy and she was all muscle, you could see them y under her skin when she moved. She had medium length fiery red hair that came to her shoulders, and skin that looked like she was a barely pubescent girl. Her skin was fairly tanned for an elf, as Sun Elves usually have, almost bronze color. She had small breasts, that she clearly had a slightplex about, slim hips and a very muscr but slim butt.


    Neleh thought that most men and many women would find her to be very attractive. Even as a warrior of great skill, she didnt really look dangerous, a look that could be very deceiving. You could tell her warrior side was sort of half-asleep all the time. It was like watching a lioness lying in the sun. There was a feeling that if she woke up, she might kill something. And her smile was gorgeous, a feature even Neleh had paid attention to before. If Sna really did have some fondness towards her, Neleh wouldnt mind exploring the possibilities. Sna was quite well within her preferences. Or what she currently thought of as her preferences at least. Her new body had not yet fully developed and the effects thate with hormones had not yet arrived fully. But the Sun Elf was certainly interesting.


    Nimue noticed the frank look-over and the budding interest in Nelehs eyes and chuckled to herself. Elves usually only start to develop interest in all things romantic after their Awakening. Neleh was getting to the age where such interests started to surface, and the girl was ahead of her age group in everything else, so why not in this as well. Nimue had been expecting something like this to happen for a while now. Especially since Neleh herself drew the attention of many people of both sexes. Nimue had also noticed the worry in Sna when they came to the site of the attack. By the looks Sna had been giving Neleh for weeks now, the interest was fairly mutual. Nimue was slightly surprised that the significantly older Sna was taking an interest in someone as young as Neleh. With a blessing of Aphrodite it would be a miracle if Neleh had to spend much time single, and Sna was as good as any partner for the girl. Better, in the sense that at least she wouldnt be such arge distraction from her studies since they were spending a lot of time together anyway, and at least she wouldnt get the girl pregnant.


    ----------


    Neleh was a little nervous. Nerves werent usually a problem for her, with everything she had gone through in her previous life, but this time she was nervous. She was waiting in Nimues office, where she was expected to meet the Chosen of Elune Shalheira. Shalheira was a significantly powerful elf even without considering the power granted by the goddess, and she held quite a bit of sway in all matters political. Many people assumed her to be the representative of Elune to the elven people, even if that wasnt exactly true. The Chosen were champions, meant tobat the danger posed by the dragons. In order to aplish this, they were granted power by their god or goddess, but that didnt imply that the Chosen represented the views of their deity.


    Most Chosen were prominent members among their own race, and held positions of power. Shalheira wasnt an exception exactly, but her motives were a mystery and she rarely exercised her authority. Mostly she just gave advice, which the various kings and nobility were free to follow or not follow ording to their own will. Shalheira was a Moon Elf, but she had not taken an obvious pro-Moon Elf agenda in the current vtile situation. In fact, she had not taken much of a position at all. She had stomped on some of the biggest excesses on all sides, but nothing beyond that.


    This is what was making Neleh worried. Because she had very little idea on what motivated Shalheira, she couldnt really prepare for the meeting. And if you came to a bargaining table without knowing the most important sticking points of the opposite side, you made mistakes. You made bad deals.


    Neleh rose up in greeting when she saw the Chosen enter the room, but before she could even give a greeting, she saw the woman use her magic to surround the room. The magic seemed to inhibit all forms of eavesdropping and surveince. Highly unusual thing to do in the grand temple, although Neleh did remember Nimue eavesdropping on her meeting with the emperors advisor.


    Sit child, Im not much for ceremony, and thats not why Im here. Shalheira said while giving a waving hand gesture towards a chair.


    Alright then, may I ask what you are here for Lady Shalheira? You obviously wanted some privacy for the meeting. Neleh said pointing towards the wards surrounding the room.


    You could sense that? Excellent. Makes things easier, if you can appreciate that anything said in this room while we are here, wont be talked about to anyone else. In fact, it would be quite excellent if you were to swear by Elune that you wont be talking about it. Shalheira pressed.


    Her curiosity piqued, Neleh put her hand on her heart and swore herself to secrecy. Such vows were quite binding for servants of the goddess.


    Good. Before we get to the point, I need you to understand why your decisions here today might have ratherrge consequences. How much have your teachers taught you about how the magic used by the priestesses work? More specifically do you know what role the favor of the goddess ys in things? (Shalheira)


    Neleh knew exactly what she was asking, but not because that had been taught to her yet. Although she wasnt on the best of terms with various deities in her previous life, you pick some things up eventually. She wasnt entirely sure she should answer correctly though, and decided to try and find out how much the people of this world knew about it. I am sorry to say, my lessons have not reached that far yet. I have a working theory, but Im not sure how correct it is.


    Then Ill give a quick run-down so you can understand my pointter on. The priestesses use holy power instead of mana to power their spells, and holy affinity is basically a measurement on how effectively you can use that power. Every priestess has a certain amount of holy power they can use during a day, which is then restored either during their sleep, or in meditation. The amount of power a priestess can use depends on two things: the level of the blessing she might have and the favor of the goddess. Blessingse in many forms, and their workings depend on the individual, but in general the higher level the blessing, the more power the priestess can use. Most power of a priestesses from the favor of the goddess. The more she favors you, the more power you can use. A person in great favor of the goddess but no blessing at all, would most of the time have more power than a person with a greater blessing but whom the goddess dislikes. Are you starting to get an idea why I might be here? (Shalheira)


    Neleh knew why Shalheira was talking to her, but not her purpose. Because I am favored by the goddess and also have been blessed by her.


    Indeed. Thanks to the internal struggle among the elves, most priestesses are not in favor of the goddess at the moment. In fact, it might be that after myself, you are the one person who has the ess to the most holy power in the empire at the moment. Even if you arent well versed in using it for now, your presence might have a major impact on how the internal struggle within the empire will resolve itself during the next few years. Luckily very few people aside from the priestesses themselves know how much the goddess is limiting our power, but sooner orter other people will figure that out, and then it wont be a long leap to notice the exception that you represent. Shalheiras voice was tight, almost worried.


    Is this true? Are the other priestesses really that much in your disfavor? Neleh sent a thought towards the goddess.


    Yes and no. There are some priestesses that strive towards peace whom still hold my favor, but it is true that Im sorely disappointed in my people. My disapproval has consequences. You indeed could swing the bnce of this conflict, but my dear Chosen is wrong about one thing. She forgets, or doesnt know to be more precise, that Im not the only god to have blessed you, and you actually hold more sway than she does. That said, I think it might be unwise to let her know that. Neleh was surprised to hear the amusement in the goddess voice. Elune seemed to be in a perpetual state of amusement.


    Shalheira gave Neleh a suspicious look. She had noticed the girl seemed to have known all about how holy power and favor works and most importantly had not really reacted when told she might y a major part in politics. Normally even a full priestess of adult age would have been at least a little flustered when told something like that. The girl took it like something she was used to. Shalheira suddenly had a thought. She had heard that the girl had been attacked earlier, and she had also heard a ridiculous rumor that the girl had used the high level spell golden sanctuary to defend herself.


    It just urred to me that if the rumors are correct, you might be better versed in using your power than I gave you credit for. I heard you used a high level holy spell to defend yourself not too long ago. I also heard that youre skilled with warrior skills. Next youre going to tell me that that youre gifted as a magician too. Shalheira pointed out.


    I wouldnt know. I havent had my Awakening ceremony yet. Neleh said with a small grin.


    Shalheira shook her head with some amusement. Then she got a bit more serious when she realized that it would not be surprising if the girl really did have at least some talent in magic. The thought was a bit scary. The most powerful beings in the world were usually gifted in two paths of power out of magic, holy power and warrior skills. She could think of only one or two that were gifted in all three.


    So what exactly are you here for, Lady Shalheira? (Neleh)


    Well, at the very least Id like to ascertain your ns concerning the trouble in the empire. I know the different parties have already approached you, but they will be more insistent when they realize your importance. (Shalheira)


    I already mentioned to the others that Im too young to take an active role in politics for now. I do not have strong ties, or strong leanings towards any of the factions. Im nning on bing an inquisitor when I advance in my training, and would like to avoid any distractions until then. I think all the factions need to make some concessions, and none of them is in the right at the moment. If I had to make any strong leanings, then I think the emperors position is currently the weakest in a purely moral sense. (Neleh)


    Im d to hear that, because I have another option to offer that might help when you do decide to choose sides. This is going to be a long conflict, and I agree that you would be more useful if you canplete your training. When you doplete your training and be an Inquisitor youll most likely be forced to take a more active position. When that timees, I want you to keep me in mind. I will be able to offer a better solution. Shalheira stood up, removed the wards and got up to leave.


    If it turns out that you really do have talent in magic, you really should be careful on how widely that information spreads. There are very few people gifted in all three main paths to strength. Shalheira said as a warning.


    I am very much aware. Unfortunately I might not have much choice in the matter. Neleh said with a sigh.


    Shalheiras eyes narrowed. You know something, dont you? You already know what the results of your Awakening will be. Her words started as a question, but ended up as a statement. A certain amount of certainty filled Shalheira. You really do have talent in magic, and your reaction tells me that those talents will not be minor.


    I think describing the results as strange would be fair. Neleh said with a small grin.


    Tell me. Youre a strange case anyway; I might as well know the rest of it. (Shalheira)


    I dont think so. I respect your position, and I certainly have nothing against you currently, but you are not my friend or my family, nor are you my ally at the moment. I would prefer not to have you as an enemy either, but it is hard to say what the future holds. Neleh said with a sad expression.


    Fair enough, but what I dont know, I cant help you with. (Shalheira)


    When the Chosen was gone, Nimue came into the office.


    Something tells me this meeting was not as sessful as the others. Nimue said with worry.


    Hard to say. The results of this meeting might be much better than the others, but they could be much more dangerous as well. Our dear Chosen is ying a dangerous game. A game Im not sure I want to get involved with. Neleh gave her head a little shake that showed her uncertainty.


    Nimue could see the girl was worried. And if the girl was worried, it might be a good idea for Nimue to be worried as well.

 Chapter 18+

    Chapter 18+


    ----------


    Few months had passed since Nelehs conversation with Shalheira the Chosen of Elune. Nimue was taking Neleh towards the headquarters of the Inquisition. She had managed to get the girl a meeting with the current leader of the inquisitors the Grand Inquisitor Yunalesca. Neleh had already managed to absorb almost all the relevant teachings that acolytes are usually taught, before they begin their practical training, which is what Nelehs sister Selene was currently also doing. After practical training the acolytes usually started specializing on their chosen paths as priestesses.


    The fact that Neleh had managed to absorb teachings that usually took several years in little over a year presented Nimue with a slight problem. The girl had already been a special case because acolytes were usually only epted after their Awakening, and now her fast learningpounded on the issue. The girl already knew everything that a standard priestess should know, and could figure out a lot more with her sharp mind. Her control over holy power was frighteningly efficient, and Nimue had few times seen Neleh skip right over the incantations and prayers used to control the holy power. That of course only happened when the girl thought no one was looking. The problem wasnt her skill; instead the problem was that she was too young to have those skills.


    The practical training of acolytes took two primary forms. More peacefully oriented priestesses mainly performed ceremonies and rituals either for the grand temple or a temple in a nearby city or vige. They also healed the sick, and advised on spiritual matters. Morebat skill oriented priestesses took part in expeditions of the guards or the hunters. There was no point in assigning Neleh to the first duty, since the girl had already taken part in far more important ceremonies and rituals that acolytes normally did, notably the new years ceremony among them. People were also reticent to take advice from someone so young. It would simply be a waste of the girls talents to have her shackled to duties she could already perform better than most full priestesses. The practical usually took a few years, depending on the individual acolyte, and that time would be wasted if the girl was forced to perform such routine tasks.


    The second type of practical was much better suited for the girls talents, considering herbat skills, but that came with other difficulties. Neleh had already been attacked once, and if she were to operate outside the city, could draw unwanted attention towards whatever parties she took part in. So instead of helping those parties, she might put them in more danger instead. The bigger problem was her age again. The hunters and guards would not be able to trust a girl that young. Especially if the girl had to go around with her hood up and face masked. She could theoretically earn such trust, but that would be a long and grudging effort.


    To solve the issue, Nimue had gone straight up to the Grand Inquisitor and exined her reasoning. The girl would in a way skip over her practical, and the Inquisition would have more time to train her and give her a practical of their own choosing instead. The Grand Inquisitor had not been too thrilled about the idea, mainly because she also considered the girl to be too young. There was also the fact that the Inquisitors were perhaps the most exclusive group in the entire elven empire, and the requirements for joining were even higher than for those that wanted to be a part of the royal guard of the empire, the Legion of the Phoenix. Much like the Legion, one didnt apply to be an Inquisitor, the Inquisition recruited those it chose, and usually that honor only fell upon proven priestesses with lots of experience. Nimue knew the girl''s talents though, and had some idea about her potential, and had at the very least managed to get her a meeting.


    Now remember, I only got you the meeting, even getting you tested is not a certainty. Its your job to convince the Grand Inquisitor. Nimue said when they had arrived outside the meeting ce.


    Do not worry. I have an idea that the Grand Inquisitor might find interesting. Neleh said with confidence, and went inside the meeting room, leaving Nimue outside.


    The woman behind the desk was tall and statuesque. Her face showed the markings of a life hard lived, and even had a fairly sizeable scar above her left eye. The womans sharp and piercing eyes snapped to Neleh and sized her up and down. Any normal person wouldve felt naked in front of those eyes, all their secretsid bare for judgement. Neleh was just amused by the look. Her piercing gaze was nothing whenpared to the gazes of the Asura war gods or the torturers of Inferno. The womans blue hair was cut short just above her ears in a cut favored by warriors.


    Neleh gave the woman a warriors salute, with a slight bow.


    So. You are Nimues little prodigy. Ive heard quite a bit about you. Tell me why I should give any time to Nimues crackpot idea. Why would the Inquisition waste time on someone who looks like she should still be hanging on her mommas apron strings? Yunalesca was exaggerating quite a bit. Although Neleh had still not reached her eventual full height, she already matched the average height of an elven woman, and her lean muscle and warriors bnced and smooth gait gave her a sort of dangerous presence. And while the Inquisitors gaze was piercing, Nelehs eyes held something much stronger than steel, and the deep blue of her eyes invited anyone to swim and drown in their depths.


    Straight to the point. Good, I like it. Youll want me among your ranks now for two reasons. Firstly because it is a weird thought to have an Inquisitor as young as I am. If you have trouble with the idea, think how unlikely it would be for those Im looking into to imagine me as an Inquisitor. That allows me to work more freely and in secret. Majority of the Inquisitors are from a simr mold, so it would be advantageous to have some people that were moreunexpected. Neleh said with confidence.


    That is a fair point. But that still doesnt give me a reason to choose you specifically. Yunalesca said, not yet convinced, even if she could immediately see the upsides of the girls idea.


    That brings us to the second reason. Simply put, I am incredibly talented, smart and my potential is nearly limitless. With the training and guidance of the Inquisition, Ill be the best Inquisitor alive within ten years. I have already learned everything Nimue has to teach me, I could already beat you inbat, and I havent even had my Awakening ceremony yet. I know for a fact that I will also have talent for magic. Nelehs voice oozed confidence. This wasnt boasting, this was simply her stating an obvious fact.


    The Grand Inquisitor stared at the girl, stunned for almost a minute. Her eyebrows had shot up almost to her hairline, and her mouth was slightly open. Then she burst into an evilugh. She had never met anyone with a confidence like the girl had. You couldnt have confidence like that and carry on with such certainty without something to back it up.


    You have me intrigued little girl. We will have you tested, and well see if you really can stand behind your words. Yunalesca said still chuckling.


    -----


    The tests Neleh had to go through were rigorous and many. The first test simply tested her skills as a priestess. She was forced to cast severalplex holy spells smoothly in a row, while being bombarded with questions about required knowledge. The second test was a series of tests of physical ability. If she was to use her warrior skills as something to qualify her as an Inquisitor, of course she had to prove them. The tests were easy to Neleh, but got her a little annoyed with their repetitive nature. They were covering ground she had already proved herself in.


    The third test however was something that immediately got her interested, and promised to wash away her annoyance. She was led to a dim room under the Inquisition headquarters, into an area that looked like a prison. Yunalesca herself gave her the exnation and instructions.


    The previous tests were only something to tests you as a priestess and a warrior. Even if you did excellently, dont let it get to your head. The next three tests are the real obstacle, where we check your suitability with the Inquisition. She opened the door into arge prison cell with several tools of torture, and a male elf chained to a chair. The man cursed and spat at them, with rage in his eyes.


    Inquisitors must be able to do whatever it takes toplete their mission, and they cant have a queasy stomach about how they get their information. This is where we separate away those of weak character. This man is a murderer and a rapist. He is a part of a ring of simr minded individuals. I want you to dig out anything you can about hispatriots from him. You can use anything in this room to get the results. Only thing is, if you cant get the information, you cant kill him. If you fail, we can allow our professionals to get the information out of him. Do you understand? She turned towards Neleh expecting her to look queasy. This was the test that weeded out the majority of potential candidates. Priestesses usually had a very gentle nature. It took a very different type of person to do this. She didnt expect the small grin on the girls face.


    Oh yeah, I understand. I think I know just the thing. If I may, could you please wait outside? I will make sure he will answer your questions. Neleh said, now with a positively evil grin. Suddenly Yunalesca felt that it was a very good idea to not to be in the room, when the girl did whatever she had nned.


    After she exited the room, Neleh rubbed her palms together. She had wanted to test if her little ability worked using holy power for added strength and control, just like it worked with magic. She felt it would be a good idea to warn the goddess first. Elune, Im going to test if an old ability of mine works with your power as well as it worked with magic. You might want to abstain from listening too closely for the next while.


    Alright, I think I already have some idea on what youre thinking. Im intrigued as well. You have my permission to proceed.


    Neleh approached the man that was now cursing at her. Alright little twerp. Heres the deal. Im now going to sing you a little song, and after Im finished, the nice little Inquisitors are going to ask you some questions. If you choose not to answer those questions, Im going to be very disappointed, and Ill have toe back and sing to you again. Do you understand? She only got more curses as an answer. Excellent!


    Neleh had always loved using this particr ability on rapists. Out of the three prime sins, rape was the one she personally hated the most. She gathered the holy power, andced her voice heavily with it. And then she started to sing the Song of Khali.


    She knew immediately that holy power was working just as well as magic for this purpose. The man went silent for a few moments after hearing the first notes of the haunting melody. And then the screaming and crying started.


    The strength of the screams stunned even Yunalesca standing outside the door. She had attended and personally performed many simr interrogations, but usually the screams were those of pain. These were screams of bottomless sadness and despair. And most of all fear. No fear was not the right word she thought; these were screams of hopeless terror. She had never heard anything like it.


    The basic principle of the Song of Khali was an attack on the soul and the imagination. The song took control of both and caused the victims imagination to summon images of his or her greatest fears, and caused the soul to feel certain emotions. Terror like the dragonfear cause by Prime Dragons. Sadness and hopelessness like those when losing everything dear to you. Humiliation and pain of having what you love most taken and defiled in front of you, while you watch helplessly. The desperation of having the most terrible things imaginable done to you. All that and several more its kind, except amplified a thousand times, but without granting the release of death or madness.


    Neleh had run into the concept for the first time when she had seen a whole fortress conquered by a single being, with nothing but a song. All those defending had killed themselves in despair. Neleh had just refined the idea and ran with it. The basic emotions could be elicited by anyone able to sing the song. The important part was that the skill of the singer was what decided on how much those emotions were amplified.


    After a short period of singing, onlysting for less than 30 seconds, but what felt like an eternity to the man, Neleh stopped and walked closer.


    Now. The nice Inquisitors wille back inside, and they will ask you a few questions. You will answer their questions right? Neleh asked with almost a gentle voice, tears and powerful nodding being the answer. If you dont answer them, Ill have toe back, and we wouldnt want that, now would we?


    The man shook his head so hard it was a miracle his neck didnt snap. Please! Please, never again! I will tell them everything.


    Good boy. Neleh said with a small pat on his cheek.


    She tapped on the door, letting Yunalesca know she was done. The Inquisitor looked inside hurriedly, and didnt see any damage on the mans body. Only, the man was crying uncontrobly.


    All yours. Neleh said with a grin. This had really allowed her to release some pent up stress.


    -----


    The fourth test was designed to test her mind. She was presented with numerous difficult scenarios, and had to give suggestions on how to solve them. She was also presented with moral choices with no obvious right answers, which were designed more to map her personality. Neleh had no problems with this portion either. She came up with numerous possible solutions to all the problems, ranging from borderline genius to outright brutal. The testers were also impressed with her sharp questions, meant to make the situations more clear.


    For the final test, Yunalesca led her to a shrine and a pool simr to the one in the grand temple. She was told to enter the pool and pray for the approval of the goddess. Yunalesca again personally exined the reasoning.


    Inquisitors often operate outside thews. That is our job, to punish those that thew cant. We are often the judge, the jury and the executioner in one. And we are answerable only to Elune and the Inquisitors above us. For this reason the order cant have too many members, and every member is marked by the goddess. The mark allows the goddess to monitor us wherever we go, and strike us down should she decide we are out of line. Yunalesca showed a small tattoo like marking that glowed on her shoulder. This is the moment of truth, on whether the goddess deems you worthy. No matter what happens to you after this, even if you get thrown out of the order, the marking is permanent, and Elune will have her eye on you for the rest of your days.


    Neleh entered the pool naked. She knelt down in a position of prayer. Alright, here we are. Do your thing. Youve got me marked already, but lets see to the formalities. The goddess simply gave an amusedugh and the light of her power surrounded Neleh.


    Yunalesca scrunched her eyebrows when she didnt see the mark on the girls shoulder. Clearly the light signified eptance, but there was no mark. What is going on? Why are you not marked.


    I didnt get a mark on my shoulder, because Ive already been marked for ten years. Neleh said and showed the glowing marking above her sex. The other nine markings in the same ce where not showing, but Neleh knew they were there.


    Well then. Wee to the Inquisition, apprentice Inquisitor Neleh. Your training starts next week. Until then, Ill try toe up with ways that we can improve your training (Yunalesca)


    ----------


    Nimue was quite ecstatic when Neleh returned and told her she had been epted into the Inquisition. She had known the girl could do it, and it was nice to have others validate her opinion. Neleh decided to go tell Sna the good news as well. Her new position was not something she should be advertising, but as her warrior skills trainer she should know what was taking time away from her lessons. Neleh and Sna had grown much closer during thest few months, after Neleh realized their mutual attraction. Despite Snas interest, it was a bit of a challenge to get her involved in someone as young as Neleh.


    Neleh thought this was a good excuse to take her out with the excuse of celebrating. They had already been on a couple of what could be called dates. Neleh was slowly getting Sna more used to physical contact while in a romantic setting. That in turn allowed Neleh to try and get her more excited, and maybe even horny. If Sna got excited enough, then maybe Neleh would be able to lure her into something that could help the older elf over her hang-ups.


    Sna in turn was being driven to insanity by Nelehs antics. She couldnt believe the effect the young girl had on her. Sna had never had much interest in romance. Her skills as a warrior were her focus in life, and the thing that had brought her happiness so far. Neleh on the other hand brought out feelings in her that she didnt even know existed. She found herself mesmerized in training, watching the movements of the nubile girl while she went through the hard training regimen. The girl also had maturity far beyond her years, and had a personality that just kept pulling you in. And of course the girl was beautiful, beyond anything Sna had seen before. To top it all off, the physical contact that the little nymph frequented was making her horny beyond all measure!


    In short Sna was in love, and was falling harder and harder every day. When Neleh asked Sna to go out and celebrate with her, Sna agreed in a heartbeat. Snas eyes nearly bugged out of her head, when she noticed that Neleh took her to a restaurant famed for its romantic ambiance. There was gentle music being yed in the background and the ce was filled with couples. A surprisinglyrge amount of girl couples as well. Neleh of course turned the heads of everyone in the restaurant, which made Sna feel proud for some reason she couldnt exin to herself. She also missed that she herself was the target of quite a few admiring looks.


    The dinner was good, and despite her embarrassment Sna managed to keep up with the conversation. The main reason why Sna was so embarrassed was because despite their booth being in a bit more secluded part of the restaurant, the pair was drawing quite a lot of attention. In addition Neleh kept moving closer bit by bit, and Sna kept drowning in her eyes. Finally the two were sitting right next to each other and Sna was unable to get a single syble out of her mouth, which opening and closing rapidly in a half panic.


    Neleh had finally had enough of Sna holding herself back. She got up and swept the jittery Sna into her arms, and kissed her like she meant it. The kiss started with gentle little pecks, but when Neleh was able to draw Sna along into the kiss, she got more demanding and passionate. By the end Neleh could with confidence say that she had thoroughly checked Sna for any cavities with her own tongue.


    She had to hold Sna up when it was done. She was as limp as a rag doll, and her head lolled to one side, her eyes unfocused and her mouth slightly open and licking her lips. Neleh knew she had her now, and the older woman would only offer token reluctance anymore. She chose to simply lift the woman in her arms and carried her to the door of the restaurant. She pressed the price of their meal to the owners hand, told they had had enough and thanked them for good service. The owner opened the door for them with a wide grin. He had seen the whole thing, and thought it was cute how the young girl was handling the grown woman.


    Sna starteding back around when they were traveling along the street, towards the nearest inn of decent repute. When she asked for their destination, she only got a grin and a shush as an answer. In truth she had a pretty good idea about what would be happening next.


    Neleh had not been a big charmer in her old life, but she had learned a few things that she now applied while taking Sna up to a room in the nearby inn. She had learned that most women, despite all their meticulous preparation dont really think theyre attractive, especially to someone younger than them, or at least they believe that some part of them is patently un-attractive. Because of that they really love being convinced that they are in fact attractive and sexy. She had learned that you can almost always find something about a woman to appreciate andpliment. They dont want lies, they want you to honestly like something about them. And its not always something about their body.


    She had learned that if you find a way to honestly care about a woman, she can tell, and shell appreciate that more than almost anything else you do. She had learned that if you y honestly to their hopes and dreams, and downy their fears, it might be the best gift you can give her. So when she was slowly taking off Snas clothing, she kept telling about all the small, andrge, things she appreciated about her. She kept whispering her appreciation and desire into Snas ear while ever so slowly peeling of their clothing one article at a time, while nting little kisses on every expanse of skin that she uncovered. Sna made delicious mewling sounds during Nelehs slow and gentle administrations. With both of them deliciously naked, she led Sna to the bed. By now the womans desire had be obvious in her eyes, but there was still a slight tinge of fear as well.


    The final thing she had learned was that if you take care of a womans sexual needs first, and only then worry about your own, she will do almost anything to help you handle those needs. So Neleh decided to dedicate herself for that task next.


    <b>Spoiler</b> : She started kissing down from Snas lips, taking the time to appreciate her neck, and give a little nibble to her ear. She continued down her body, spurred on by the soft gasps Sna was making. When she reached her breasts, Sna tried to cover them with her hands, clearly embarrassed about them, but Neleh didnt give her the chance. She gently but firmly took a hold of Snas hands and pushed them above her head. Nelehs lips kissed little circles around her nipple, until Sna gave a small frustrated mewl. When she heard that, Neleh sucked the nipple into her mouth and gave it a small experimental bite. The gasp this time was clearly appreciative, so Neleh got a little rougher with Snas breasts, before continuing southwards giving small kisses and a gentle caress to her stomach. The nerve endings above Snas uterus gave a burst of positive shudders. When Neleh got close to Snas sex, she kept kissing around it, giving her a little tease, kissing her inner thighs instead. She could smell the Snas excitement, and could see her lower lips glistening with nectar.


    Sna was making small frustrated sounds, and forcefully pulled Nelehs mouth to her quim. Neleh got the first taste of Snas juice, and found the taste to her liking. She started giving long gentle licks all the way from Snas butt cheeks, to the top of her pussy, clearly avoiding touching her clit. She danced her tongue around her clit, and gave her lips little rubs with her fingers, finally inserting a single digit into Snas tight tunnel, giving small jerking movements. Snas hips bucked up from the bed, only her heels and neck still touching the mattress.


    When Neleh noticed Sna getting close to her release, she finally attacked her clit. Snay back down and flopped while Neleh licked, pressed and sucked her clit, doing everything except bite it off. Sna saw stars as her orgasm burst through her. It felt like her whole body had broken into fragments and exploded like fireworks. Her hands made fists, then opened and grasped into fists again, as she tried to grab for something she couldnt see. Its good she couldnt reach Nelehs hair, because shed have torn it out at the roots. She tried to scream but she had no air left and she only managed to make half choking gasps. Her pussy writhed and she produced thick squirts of clear juice that sshed against Nelehs chin. Neleh instinctivelypped at Snas pussy lips, sucking up that juice and swallowing what she could get into her mouth.


    At that precise moment Neleh owned Sna, and Sna would do anything to ensure that Neleh would do this to her again. Neleh knew when to pull back. She did and stared at Snas pussy lips, which moved on their own ord as her muscles flexed and she shuddered through her cum. Sna was now making little mewling sounds that made Neleh think she was crying. She immediately crawled up on her hands and knees, and put her face in front of Snas. Sna was crying, but she was smiling too, and Nelehs heart rxed as she reached for Snas face.


    Something had broken free inside Sna. I love you so much! She sighed and almost forcefully pulled Neleh down for a kiss, not caring that Nelehs face was covered with her juices. It was a sloppy, wet kiss, and as far as Sna was concerned, it was the best kiss shed ever had.


    Ready for round two? Neleh asked with a small grin.


    Snas answer shocked her. Yes, master. Neleh had known Sna was a submissive type under her warrior exterior, but not to this extent. Well she could deal with this too.


    -----


    Neleh and Asheara had forgotten a slight detail about their bond, which now came back to bite them. When Neleh took Sna to the inn, Asheara could feel her daughters desire and horniness through the bond, and this in turn made Asheara extremely horny. She was still meeting with a customer, when the first waves of desire hit. She could feel her body get warm with the desire, her hand on instinct reaching down towards her waist, while her quim spritzed the first droplets of wetness. She hurriedly showed her customer out, and practically ran back to her bedroom. By this time Neleh was busy eating out Sna, and Asheara had gotten hornier than she had ever been.


    She leapt into her bed, ripped off her clothes and started rubbing herself off harder than she had ever done before. Problem was, Neleh was only getting started on the other end of the bond, and as they had discovered earlier, when both of them were feeling the same emotions, those emotionspounded on each other. In this case their desire and horniness keptpounding. Asheara had to rub herself off a dozen times, and it was more the fact that it was getting painful and her quim was getting rubbed raw that caused her to stop.


    -----


    Thispounding effect of course reached Neleh too, and she lost herselfpletely in the desire and pleasure. Something broke inside her as well. Both Neleh and Sna were blind to anything happening around them, and thus didnt notice when the whole room burst into me when Neleh lost controlpletely. Every surface and every piece of furniture in the room was covered in weird blue mes, which also covered the lusty couplepletely. Weirdly enough the mes didnt actually burn anything.


    -----


    Gabriel was lost in thought while her scouting spells suddenly alerted her. She had been extremely frustrated, because the wars and conflicts had drawn all the celestials helping her into trying to resolve the conflicts. She had had to make due by cing searching spells in every location she traveled to, which would alert her if anything that didnt belong to this world were to happen. And now the spells in Rhianon had detected something matching that description.


    mes of Life? Well now, that isnt something this world can produce. It seems Little me is living up to her pet name. She didnt leave everything in her old life behind after all. Gabriel had a grin on her face, and prepared to travel to Rhianon. Now she had both a location and something for her spells to look for.


    ----------


    Author''s note: Yes, I made the chapter 18 into 18+. Say thank you for our proofreading wonder of a Loli Archmage. The primary sexual content is in spoilers, no real plot elements there. The scene itself is there for a reason though, as you will note I wasn''t able to keep all sexual content inside spoiler tags.. This is my first bat at writing something risque, so it might be a bit iffy. As a side note, this became the longest chapter so far even without the content inside spoilers..

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Author''s note: Chapter 19 ready forunch. The next chapter will require a few days for me to get just right, so keep that in mind.


    ----------


    While their lovemaking was intense, it took only so long until Sna noticed something was wrong. Seeing the whole room engulfed in mes, and both of their bodies surrounded by fire was a weird experience for her. Partially because she was still so excited that she couldnt feel fear. Despite how slowly her mind was working, she noticed that the mes werent actually burning anything, and despite being surrounded by mes, she had never felt this good in her life. And not just because of the sex. Sna focused back on Neleh, when she heard her making a disapproving sound over Sna stopping.


    Neleh love, were on fire. Sna tried to get Nelehs attention.


    Yes we are! Now put your face back there, so you can put out some of those fires inside me. Neleh was clearly not paying attention to her surroundings, still gripped by thepounding effect of the bond.


    No, honey I mean were literally on fire. Look around you. Sna said with a bit more force.


    Something about the urgency in Snas voice pierced the haze clouding Nelehs mind, and she finally paid attention to what was happening. She was instantly serious, and all thoughts of further sexual escapades flew out of her mind. She had seen these mes before. In fact they were very, very familiar to her. It was a sight shed seen often in her previous life. She also knew the only being on this world capable of producing those mes was herself. It was something even beyond the abilities of Michael or Gabriel. It was something she had thought had been left behind when she had been reincarnated.


    She quickly sent her senses inside of her body, and found the problem. Her previously closed ess to her mana was now partially open. Partially because the mana could flow through her, as it was now doing, but she had absolutely no control over it. This was a big problem. Her mana was going wild and producing effects beyond her control. They had been extremely lucky that the mana had chosen this method of manifesting. Fire was her element. She had been an expert in all things magic in her old life, but fire was special. She had been born in fire, lived in fire and fire had been her life. No matter how bnced your magic is, theres always one element you feel more natural with than others, and fire had been her element.


    So it wasnt luck that her mana had chosen to manifest as fire, it was almost a certainty that it would. The problem is that out of all the elements, fire isnt particrly known for being the most environmentally friendly when it came to its different uses. mes of Life was among the very few manifestations of fires power that didnt burn up everything in the vicinity. That was the lucky part, although that again had less to do with luck than one might think. Since Neleh had been very aware of her role as a destroyer, she had yearned to perfect a way to turn her beloved fire into something used for positive purposes instead of simple destruction. mes of Life had been the answer to that yearning. She had spent decades on perfecting it, so it was no wonder her mana chose that as its first manifestation. But Neleh wasnt so sure how long that would be the case. She needed help and fast.


    Elune, is there any way for you to stop my magic from working? (Neleh)


    Not really. You know the power of deities is not a precision instrument, when not wielded by a mortal in the deitys stead. If I tried what you suggest, the effect could cover the entire city, and that would do more damage than you will in your current condition. For the record, I did try to warn you, but you were having too much fun to hear my voice. The goddess sounded almost sulky. Time for n B.


    Sna, listen to me, this is very important. I need you to do me a big favor, and it needs to be done just right. Neleh said while putting her hands on Snas cheeks to focus her attention.


    Alright. Whatever you want. Sna had quickly fallen back to a sort of submissive role, now that Neleh was back in control of her faculties.


    When I give you the signal I need you to strike me unconscious, dress us both and take me to the grand temple. Sna was clearly not thrilled about striking Neleh and was about to protest. No! Listen! I need you to bring me to Nimue and give her a message. She needs to put me inside one of those magic formations that are used to block any magic from being cast inside of it. The stronger the better. And Sna, I need to stay unconscious until Im inside the circle. If I show the slightest indication of waking up, you need to make sure I stay unconscious, whatever it takes!


    Sna was crying at the thought by now, but realized the seriousness in Nelehs voice. She was an expert warrior, so it wasnt too hard to knock Neleh unconscious with minimal damage. The fires surrounding them winked out immediately. Nelehs assumption about the mana needing her to be conscious despite being out of control had been correct.


    -----


    Nimue was woken by an acolyte and dragged into the grand temple proper. There she found an unconscious Neleh being carried by the crying Sna. She knew something serious had happened when she heard Nelehs instructions from Sna. The girl seemed fine except a moderately sized bruise on her left temple, and a smaller one on her right. Sna was getting hysterical now that she had managed her part, so Nimue knew shed get no details out of the woman for a while. Nimue did note with slight interest that there was a certain smell about both Neleh and Sna, a smell that got even Nimue a little excited.


    Nimue knew that the Inquisition had the best magic formations designed to suppress magic, so she took Neleh to the Inquisition headquarters. The Inquisitors on stand-by quickly took them to one of their prisons designed to hold a magician, and sent a word to the Grand Inquisitor Yunalesca. They were aware of the girls approval into the Inquisition, and even if they hadnt been, the use of the restraining formations was not a minor affair.


    It took twenty minutes for Yunalesca to arrive, and she immediately recognized Nimue, and Neleh inside the restraining circle, held by a fiery-haired Sun Elf. Yunalesca had some faint recollection about the Sun Elf being an exiled member of the royal family of the Sun Elves and that she now worked as a warrior trainer in the academy. The woman clearly cared deeply for Neleh the way she was holding her. Yunalesca approached Nimue.


    Whats going on? Clearly something happened. (Yunalesca)


    I dont know much either. I was woken up from bed and managed to squeeze some details out of Sna before she went all hysteric. Apparently Neleh gave the instructions about the magic restricting circle before falling unconscious. I used my senses to probe the girl, and she seems to be fine except having two bruises at her temples, as if she was knocked unconscious. She did have an abnormal amount of magic flowing through her body, but I could find no cause. Nimue exined in a serious voice.


    I suppose well either have to wait for either the girl to wake up, or until the woman gets a grip. Yunalesca gave a small grin. Wanna make a bet on which one happens first?


    Both of them, being experienced Inquisitors, had already gotten used to a little levity in serious situations. A coping mechanism of sorts, in a profession where they had to watch a lot of people die around them.


    A hundred gold on the girl waking up first. Nimue had already learned to always bet on Neleh, and intended to take advantage.


    A hundred gold? Arent we confident? Ill happily take your money. Yunalesca assumed a warrior like Sna would be able to get herself under control fairly quickly.


    -----


    As it happened, Nimue was hundred gold richer about ten minutester. Sna was still cradling Nelehs head when Neleh started blinking her eyes open. She took a look around and noticed both her location, and the presence of Yunalesca.


    Inquisition headquarters. Makes sense. I shouldve thought of that myself. Neleh said with a little headshake.


    Want to clue us in on whats going on girl? Yunalesca asked, surprisingly in a gentle tone.


    Neleh gave a small cough. I suppose I should. Im fairly certain I just experienced a partial Awakening.


    Both Yunalesca and Nimue were shocked. Spontaneous Awakenings werentpletely unheard of, but they were exceedingly rare. It took usually took some significant event, usually involving trauma, and enormous magical potential for it to happen.


    Details please? Nimue asked.


    Well, I dont want to go too much into detail on what was happening at the time Neleh started.


    No kidding, I can still smell it on you two. You must have been really going at it. Nimue said with some amusement.


    As I was saying, while I wasotherwise engaged, I experienced what I believe to be a partial Awakening. My magic is going wild, and because the Awakening is only partial, I have no control over it. Hence the need for a magical formation to stop anything from happening. I didnt want to burn half the city down. Neleh said without a shred of embarrassment.


    A fire user, eh? How much damage did you do before you were knocked out? Yunalesca asked. She also noticed that unlike Neleh, Sna had gonepletely red from embarrassment. Suddenly Im also very interested on what was going on, that caused your Awakening. Maybe its a method we can use more often? She teased.


    Surprisingly nothing was burnt. I happened to stumble on the very rare fire spell that doesnt result in a pile of ashes. Also my method is my own, and Im not sharing. Neleh finished with a wide grin, while Sna was blushing even harder.


    Jokes aside, whats the n now? You cant just spend the next few years here. Nimue asked, already sensing the answer.


    Well I see two options. Either you give us some privacy, and me and Sna will try to see if we cant finish my Awakening, or we perform my Awakening ceremony ahead of schedule. The first method is definitely more fun, but the ambiance here isnt the best, and theres no guarantee of sess. Neleh kept teasing Sna.


    Do you think the goddess will approve of the ceremony? Ive never heard of an awakening being performed early, and Elunes power is needed for the whole thing to work. Also, youll miss out on the party. Yunalesca asked with some curiosity.


    Oh I think we wont have to worry too much about the goddesss approval. Neleh said with a small smile. Right? She asked the goddess.


    I could be persuaded. Elune said returning to the ever present amusement.


    As for the party, do you have an item or something, which I could wear to suppress my magic while we change the locale? Not that your dungeon isnt lovely and all, but we could at least do this in a temple or something. Nimue, could you do me a favor and invite mother and those of my sisters that are avable for the ceremony. I dont care about a party, but it would be nice to have my family there at least. Ask lord Alduin and his wife to attend too. Theyll hate me forever if I leave them out. Neleh got nods as answer both from Yunalesca and Nimue.


    Neleh turned to Sna while the two others went to set things in motion. Are you alright love? I know this whole thing was a bit overwhelming.


    You have no idea. But Im fine. Sna answered. Can I attend the ceremony too? You said family, but I would very much like to be there for you too.


    Neleh answered with a bright smile. Of course youll be there. I wouldnt have it any other way. Besides, youre partly to me for this whole thing. Not all that many people can say that they were so wild in bed, that their partner Awakened in the middle of sex.


    ----------


    The ceremony itself took ce in a small side building in the grand temple area. The whole thing didnt have the normal important party feeling that all other Awakening ceremonies had. Neleh was dressed in the same half decent looking clothes she wore to her date with Sna. The only people in attendance were Sna, Asheara and her sisters, aside from Selvaria who was still busy with the army training, Alduin and Maylin and surprisingly Rachiel, the celestial observer assigned to watch over Neleh. How Rachiel got wind of the ceremony was a mystery to Neleh, but her evaluation of the celestials skills went up as a result. Nimue and surprisingly Yunalesca were officiating the ceremony.


    Everyone else had this sleepy look about them, due to the early hour of the morning, while Asheara was blushing heavily. The mood was still somewhat jovial, although the guests were wondering why the ceremony was happening now. Nimue had given a cursory exnation without mentioning any details. Neleh knew the whole ceremony would go sideways soon enough anyway, so she didnt bother with exnations. Everyone would forget about minor details soon enough anyway.


    Neleh was standing in front of arge crystal orb, in the middle of the magic formation used to inhibit magic and cheating during the ceremony. Shed of course had to leave even her spear outside the magic circle, because the heavy magic on the spear wouldve really sparked the circle. All parts of the ceremony called the examinee toy their hands on the crystal orb, which then showed the result to the examinee and also projected the result above, for everyone to see.


    Nimue started the ceremony. We know the child is blessed, so we will start with revealing her blessings and their effects. Neleh Khalidor, you mayy your hands on the crystal.


    Usually the blessings were shown with their rank and a small message from the god or goddess giving the blessing. Usually the message was just a generic telling of the effects, but sometimes the gods took a more personal touch. And if the god or goddess was feeling like a dick, he or she might decide to be cryptic about the exact effects of the blessing, just giving hints and leaving the rest for the person to find out.


    Such was the case here as well. Although the list of blessings still caused a huge stir among everyone present. Shouts of That cant be right. and Impossible! were heard from everyone that wasnt stunned to silence.


    Chosen of Satai


    May the Destroyer take wing once again, and may her power save us all from the clutches of Death.


    Friend of Elune


    May the loving arms of the Elvennds shelter you from all harm, and who can say where the friendship might lead?


    Greater Blessing of Iarus


    May you be unafraid of Death, for she holds no power over you, and may the spirits choose you as their own.


    Greater Blessing of rae


    May light serve you in all things, and may you bring Order wherever you might tread.


    Greater Blessing of Sydonay


    May you fear no darkness, and may you always live for your own ends, serving no one. Let the Lords of Chaos rule.


    Greater Blessing of Medea


    May water and ice serve you well and may you be safe with them.


    Greater Blessing of Sinir


    May fire serve its master and may your spear find its mark.


    Greater Blessing of Lulu


    May your sight always show true, and may your feet find the right path.


    Beloved of Aphrodite


    May your beauty cross all boundaries and may your life always be filled with love.


    Greater Blessing of Loki


    May you always control the soul of deception, and may your life always be interesting.


    Neleh had a feeling that thest one sounded more like a curse. She had been correct in assuming the ten symbols above her sex were the marks from ten different gods. One from each of the major gods in addition to Aphrodite and Loki the god of deception and trickery. The hubbub around her was most likely caused by the number of blessings and the rank bestowed by Satai the God of the Dragons. Satais message was quite ominous, if one didnt know that it referred to her old life and the Enemy that mighte in the future.


    Whats with the Friend? And whats with the veiled innuendo? Neleh asked Elune.


    You liked that, didnt you? Snap to it! The people around you are getting unruly. And its not like youre finished shocking people. Elune answered, yet again amused.


    Neleh raised her voice significantly. High Priestess Nimue! Can we get on with the rest of the ceremony? I have a feeling theres more surprises toe. We can hash out everything once were done.


    Nimue looked Neleh sharply. She had known the girl had something shocking in store for the ceremony, but even she hadnt expected all of this. And the surprises werent finished yet?


    The blessings have been revealed. Neleh Khalidor put your hands on the crystal again. Once to have your awakening and once to reveal your magical potential. Nimues voice was a bit shaky.


    Neleh followed the instructions. She could feel her magic snapping back under control after the Awakening wasplete. Her magical potential was shown above the crystal. Anothermotion was created. Neleh wouldve expected a little more restraint from friends and family. She knew Yunalesca and Rachiel would have a big reaction, but the others really were too shocked. Although Neleh could suppose there was some reason. Magical affinities were evaluated with a letter grade ranging from F to SSS. F being no ability, and SSS signifying maximum ability possible. Magical power was given a full worded evaluation, from Abysmal to Deity. Abysmal of course signifying no current power at all, and Deity signifying a God or a Goddess.


    Nelehs magical power was evaluated as Very High, which was about what she had assumed. It was a very good result but not good enough to cause themotion that was going on. Neleh didnt actually want too much power anyway. Magical power was simply what powered the spells. The important part wasnt how much power you had, but how you used it. A magician with even a mediocre amount of power could cast everything but the very highest level of spells with enough skill. What surplus magical power provided was margin for error. The more power you had, the more room you had for error, and the more you could rely on non-optimal use of magic. Neleh wasnt a big fan of either.


    What really created a stir were her affinities. Her affinity in spirit magic, that was usually restricted to humans, was S, which was kind of expected. She had never really studied spirit magic too hard, but its not like she was ignorant on the subject. That in itself would have been worthy of a stir, but the rest of her affinities aside from fire were SSS. Just as she had assumed they would be. This is why she knew the Awakening ceremony would cause her trouble. Its hard to beat hundreds of years of research with the strongest beings in the universe. Just to highlight how absurd the whole situation was, her fire affinity was ranked XXX. A ranking that didnt exist on this world.


    Yunalesca was marching towards Neleh with a sharp re in her eyes. What did you do? These kinds of results are not possible. What are you?


    The ending of Yunalescas question was drowned out by therge sound of the temple doors being broken, shrapnel falling to the ground. Everyone turned towards the door and saw a majestic golden celestial woman walking in. Neleh suddenly broke out in sweat.


    I finally found you. You have no idea how hard youve made me search, Little me. I quite like your new look. Gabriel said with a wide grin that was definitely more evil than amused.


    ----------


    Author''s note redux: Yes I''m leaving you with a cliffhanger. It''s cuz I love you. And because I''m evil.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Author''s note: Well then. Everyone was so overjoyed because of the cliffhanger yesterday that I decided to crank out this one faster. Hope you''re happy with the hurried quality. I also did it cuz I love you all, and because I''m quite bad at being evil. More practice required.


    ----------


    Gabriels entrance had a very hostile feel to it, a natural result of destroying the door. Immediately Yunalesca and several other people used to danger started moving towards the majestic celestial. Nimue, Yunalesca and Alduin were the ones with the most aggressive look, while Rachiel just stood there stunned, not understanding what was happening. Gabriel gave everyone gathered a dismissive look.


    Halt. Gabriel said her single word carrying enormous power. The power swept through the whole room, and everyone was frozen solid. She had just given an excellent example of what happens when a magician has enough power to simply overwhelm the opponents own defenses. The wave of power swept away the magical formation below Nelehs feet, allowing her to use her magical powers freely. Neleh immediately struck against Gabriels power with surgical precision removing the effects from herself.


    That wasnt a very polite entrance Gabriel. You couldve just knocked, and we would have let you in. Neleh said finally getting her calm back.


    Asheara was the only one that understood the significance of the name Gabriel. Shed had a mental image of the celestial after meeting Michael, but what she now saw was beyond anything she had ever imagined. Gabriel was the most beautiful being she had ever seen, with the exception of Neleh. What was the most stunning part though, was the power and majesty the celestial radiated. Asheara had once seen the Chosen of rae, the Chosen of the celestials, and had thought no one could top him in sheer presence. Even the dragon they had encountered when Neleh was young didnt have the sort of presence Gabriel had. This is the being searching for my Neleh?! She practically oozes righteousness and glory, what could have happened between her and Neleh? She thought anxiously.


    You know well that politeness is not one of my virtues, Little me. Patience is another virtue Im not so good at, and this whole search for you has been very trying for my limited patience. Gabriel answered Neleh.


    Oh Im aware. Neleh put some power into her own voice. Everyone except Asheara out. Her voice wasced with a weakpulsion, while she also broke the hold of Gabrielsmand over everyone except Asheara. Neleh didnt actually have the power to ovee the natural defenses of the people present, but Gabriels earliermand had smashed those defenses. She left Asheara still bound by Gabriels power, so that her mother would not be able to interfere and get herself hurt.


    Gabriel watched with very slight curiosity while everyone filed out of the temple. She wasnt interested in others. She was here for Little me, and the others were just an annoyance. She did wonder why Little me had kept one of them here. She pointed a finger at Asheara.


    Why keep her here? She should have nothing to do with this. She was actually a bit curious, and she had some assumptions on why the woman had stayed. The woman was pretty after all, and fit Little mes tastes. Maybe she was Little mes new ything?


    I had her stay, because whatever happens here will affect her too. Neleh responded calmly.


    Is she your new ything or something? She fits your tastes. I dont think its a good idea for you to be unting your new lover at the moment. Gabriel voiced her assumption with a bit of anger in her voice.


    Shes my mother if you must know. The reason she is involved, is because there is a bond between us. So if I die, she will also die. I thought it at least courteous to let her know what happened, should such evente to pass. Neleh had gotten some steel in her voice.


    At least Gabriel had the courtesy to blush a little. Now that she paid more attention, the two of them did share a resemnce that was more than coincidental. Bonded, eh? I do hope you dont think that will stop me from doing whatever it is that I want? In fact I also hope you arent nning on relying on the local deities either. Ive noticed that they have been using their power to hide you, but they know better than to get in the way of the Celestial Host.


    Of course not. Im not even sure Im in need of such protection. We did not part on good termsst time, but I am hoping for amicable solution to whatever grievance you might have with me. Neleh knew that she was goading Gabriel now, but she needed Gabriel to start being true to herself before any solution could be reached. Anger was one way to get her to be more honest.


    Grievance?! Gabriel roared, and made a striking motion with her hand across her chest. Neleh was tossed across the room and heavily struck the wall, as if an invisible force had hit her. What is it Little me, dont you even have the power to defend yourself anymore? Gabriel tried to goad Neleh into fighting her. For some reason she felt the need to have a fight with Neleh, even if she didnt understand why.


    Neleh slowly got up, and coughed a bit of blood on the ground. I will not fight you Gabriel. Theres no point in trying to make some sort ofst stand, when the difference in our power is so obvious. And you forget. I promised you two things when we met. One of them was that I would never raise my hand against you, and I keep my promises. Neleh had a slightly mourning tone in her voice. Asheara had started to cry. She could feel Nelehs conviction through the bond. She would rather die than raise her hand against this celestial.


    Promises! Do you remember the other thing you promised?! You also promised me that you would never lie to me or betray me, and look how that turned out! You and your promises arent worth the dirt youre standing on. Gabriel screamed with clear feeling of loss in her voice. Asheara could hear the pain in her voice. There had been something for the celestial that she had loved more than life, and she had lost that something.


    Ive never lied to you Gabriel. I might have not always told you everything but I never lied to you. As for betrayal, any betrayal you might even consider using me off is just in your head. That was always the looming shadow between us. Theres nothing you wouldve loved more than to put your full faith in me, and just trust me implicitly. But you were never able to let go. Youve been too immersed with people who just want to use you. And now you dont have that kind of trust inside you anymore. Thats why I made those promises in the first ce. That was what you wanted more than anything, someone that you could just trust enough to be yourself with. But you didnt have that kind of trust in you. Neleh had tears in her eyes now as well.


    How can I trust someone that so openly worked with the forces of Inferno?! I loved you Little me! And what do you do? Song of Khali indeed! You couldve just told me, instead of me having to find out about your dalliance from others. Gabriel made another angry striking gesture, and Neleh flew across the room again.


    This time Neleh had some trouble getting up from the floor. Her Ignasia were repairing the damage to her body, but she could feel that she had broken several of her ribs in addition to her arm. Was that the only thing that was necessary to make you think I had betrayed you? Some rumors about a spell named after Khali? The reason I didnt tell you was because I had not yet finished the Song of Gabriel, and I didnt think youd want a torture method named after you, unlike Khali. Now there was anger in Nelehs voice.


    Song of Gabriel? Gabriel asked in a faint voice, not believing her ears.


    Yes. As it happens, invoking the feelings of pleasure and joy and love directly into ones soul is much harder than causing pain and fear. You never allowed me to exin, because you were too quick to judge, and throw away one of the only friendships Ive treasured. All because you cant trust anyone. Neleh now had real tears running from her eyes. She looked towards Asheara and broke the spell holding her. Mother, transfer the bond to her.


    Asheara now understood why Neleh wanted the bond transferred to the celestial. If the majestic celestial had trouble with trust, then what better way to know someones true heart than the bond? She knew Neleh intended to say her peace for once, and wanted to make sure that Gabriel knew she was speaking the truth. She started casting theplex spell Neleh had taught her.


    What are you doing? Gabriel asked with some rm.


    Making sure you know I speak the truth. Just ept the bond, and for once you can know for certain that what I say will not be a lie. Neleh said, while she could feel the bond transferring over to the celestial.


    She had known the lure of truth was strong enough to let Gabriel lower her guard. Neleh could feel the hurt and insecurity through the bond. Inside one of the three most powerful beings in the universe was a hurt little girl, that had never been able to feel the love and closeness of a family, and who had always felt betrayed by those around her. She could also feel the love Gabriel felt. The love that was buried and that Gabriel had tried to sever, but had failed.


    Gabriel in turn could feel the conviction and honesty in Neleh. She could also feel the hurt and betrayal. Hurt and betrayal caused by Gabriel herself. Hurt caused by losing one of the only friends Neleh had had in her old life, someone that had been important. Betrayal at being doubted by someone Neleh cared for deeply and betrayal at having their friendship thrown away because of some trivial reason.


    Gabriel fell to her knees crying.


    Gabriel, you knew that I took no part in the wars between the Celestial Host and the Inferno. You knew I made no moral judgements about your respective positions. If I could deal with you, then I could also deal with them. But you decide that my dealings were a betrayal, when I couldnt even betray the Host that I wasnt a part of. Neleh knew Gabriel was hurting, but she had to make her point for good before healing could begin.


    Thus she went for the hardest part that she knew would really hurt Gabriel. Thats also one of the main reasons I didnt return your feelings, when you told about how you felt. How could I dedicate my life to someone that had so little faith in me, and would try to turn me into someone Im not? One of the main reasons you loved me was because I didnt try to use you. But if we had gotten involved, you wouldve tried to turn me into an asset for the Host, to use me against the Inferno. You wouldnt have thought it in those terms of course, you wouldve just thought it as helping you, as a lover should.


    Neleh could feel through the bond that what she said had hit home. The bond was filled with shame and sadness. If I had trusted you, could you have loved me? Gabriel asked still crying.


    I halfway did already. But I knew nothing good woulde out of it in the end. Add to the trust issues the fact that Executors of the Celestial Host dont tend to live all that long, because they are constantly throwing themselves into danger. It almost broke me when I lost you as a friend, try to imagine what would have happened if I had lost you as a lover in battle. There are very few things in the universe more dangerous than a destroyer mad with grief. Neleh said with a voice that spoke of loss.


    After a lengthy period of silence Gabriel finally asked. What happens now? With the bond in ce, I dont have the problem with trust anymore. She sounded afraid of the answer, but almost a little hopeful.


    Hard to say. The person you fell in love with is dead. Im some of what made that person who he was, but Im also different. Im not even the same gender anymore. I have a life here on this world that Im happy with, and a family that needs me. And you have a Celestial Host to return to. We also cant pretend that the pain that existed between us didnt happen. I cant say whether there will ever be a future for us or not, but we both need time. Maybe someday, who can tell? You know where to find me, when youve found your own answer. Nelehs voice carried some finality.


    She knew it would be a disaster if they tried to renew any rtionship right now. They both needed to deal with their feelings, and they also needed time to get some perspective on things and to get rid of some of the pain and baggage. Neleh was surprised to feel the bond going back to Asheara.


    Take good care of that bond, woman. I will return to im what is mine. Gabriel said while getting up and walking towards the door.


    Neleh was even more surprised to hear Ashearas answer. You may im it as yours, but by the time you return it will definitely be mine for good. You had your chance, now its my turn. The heat in her voice was astonishing. There was also a wave of love flooding through the bond. Asheara had felt a terrible emptiness when the bond had been moved from her. It had been as if all the color in the world had been drained away. She would never again let the bond be transferred.


    Gabriel turned back with raised eyebrows. Try your best child. Little me is not such an easy person to please and hold on to. Once youve been at the top of the universe, its hard to settle for less. What can you offer for Little me? Will you not just turn into a burden for her, as she grows stronger? Will you really be so selfish as to be the shackles that bind her down, instead of letting her fly free? Some love that would be. Gabriel had anger in her voice when she finished.


    At least I can offer her a home to return to. Unlike you I will not bring her more problems, and will instead provide her a safe haven where she cany her head to rest, without being worried about more trouble creeping in. There are many kinds of love that can exist between lovers, and your vision of two beings standing together against adversity isnt the only way. Asheara did feel the celestial hussy had a point. It was time she also returned to her training. It would not do for her to be a burden for Neleh. She should at the very least be able to provide the safe haven she mentioned.


    Interesting. Struggle child and do your best. We will have our reckoning when I return to im what is mine. You are free to make your best effort until then. Gabriel now had a grin. She could see some light at the end of the tunnel, and she had a new goal.


    While its nice to listen to you two deciding my future for me, I do believe I am the one who chooses my own path. Neleh said somewhat peevishly.


    Both Gabriel and Asheara gave a small shake of their head. Its better you stay silent when you dont understand. They both said.


    ----------


    With Gabriel gone, all the people previously present during the Awakening ceremony came back inside. Gabriels power had actually made sure they werent able to hear what was going on. Gabriel hadnt really cared about them, but it was almost instinctual for her to make sure outsiders werent listening in on important conversations. Sna noticed that Neleh was injured and quickly ran to her. Asheara was already giving Neleh support, and now she was supported from both sides.


    Yunalesca had apparently called for reinforcements, because there was a fairly sizeable group of Inquisitors following her in. She waved for the other Inquisitors to stay near the door when she saw the celestial was gone. She approached Neleh with Nimue.


    Alright, I think its time for some exnations. That celestial obviously knew you, and you seemed to know her too. I already asked you this before, but what are you? Even the most powerful demon lords dont have results like you had during your Awakening, and youre not even at the proper age for the ceremony yet. Yunalesca was now less angry and suspicious. Instead she was now more curious. She had reacted with hostility before, but shed had some time to think, and realized that Neleh had given no reason for hostility so far. Just the opposite, in fact.


    Im afraid Im just what you are seeing in front of you. The proper question to ask is what was I before? Some of that before simply carried over. Neleh said trying to limit the questions.


    Before? I think I understand. Youre talking about reincarnation arent you? Nimue asked with slight shock.


    Something like that. And before you ask more, part of the process is that the old life is left behind. Some of mine simply came to seek me out. Im not allowed to say more. (Neleh)


    Will there be any more of your old life seeking you out? You can answer that at least. Yunalesca asked.


    Most likely not. Not for a time at least. For now its best if you simply think of me as a girl that knows a bit more and has a bit more potential than usual. Basically the same as you thought before the ceremony. Neleh had a grin on her face.


    A bit? Ive never seen results like that. And whats with your fire affinity and all those blessings? Nimue asked now clearly amused.


    Lets just say that the gods have certain ns for me, but those wonte to be for some time. Neleh tried to be evasive.


    Thats not exactly true. I have plenty of ns for you, and those wont be as far in the future. Elune said with augh.


    Yunalesca suddenly gave a grunt. I suppose Ill have to call you Lady Neleh now. What with being the Chosen of Satai and all that.


    Everyone listening suddenly remembered that part of the ceremony. One by one they knelt on one knee giving a sign of respect. Kneeling for the Chosen was not required, but it was slightly different when one was just revealed.


    Oh get up. Ill not have you treat me like that. As far as Im concerned nothing has changed. I would in fact appreciate it if word of my status as Chosen was not spread around. Rachiel I realize that youll have to make a report, but can I request that you make the report directly to the Chosen of rae? Also if you would be so kind as to stress that I would consider it a favor if the news were not spread around. I believe your instructions concerning me will change now anyway. Neleh got an affirmative answer from Rachiel, who was all too happy to oblige.


    So whats the n now? Asked Nimue. Even if you want to keep a low profile, the word will get out sooner orter.


    For now, Ill live as I have. Im due for training with the Inquisition. Neleh looked at Yunalesca and got a nod. Now that Ive had my Awakening, I should probably also attend the academy as a magic student. I trust my qualifications wont be an issue? Neleh looked both at Nimue and Maylin. Both had wide grins on their faces.


    Im sure we can squeeze you in. I was hoping you had a bit more talent, but I guess we can lower our standards this once. Maylin said, eliciting augh from everyone gathered.


    Well then. Training awaits, and then we can see what kind of trouble I can get myself into. Neleh said with clear amusement. Hopefully she wouldnt take too much after the constantly amused goddess, since Elune seemed to already be rubbing off on her


    ----------


    Author''s note part two: So this kind of marks the ending of the first arc of the story. I''ll take a few days to n out the next part of the story, which I hope you''ll all enjoy reading. In the meantime, I know my writing can leave some questions hanging, so I''ll try to answer any questions presented in this thread. I''ll try to answer anything that isn''t a horrible spoiler. So if you''re curious about some part of the story, fire away!

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Author''s note: Wee to the second arc! Or season two if you prefer. I have some ns in ce for this arc, some of you will really like, I''m quite sure. At the very least there should be some quite epic scenes towards the midpoint of the arc, so you don''t have to worry, the arc is not all about school. This story didn''t turn into a school life story, even if the focus will be there in the beginning.


    Also three cheers for all of us! The story reached over 2000 average views! I believe the newest review hit the front page or something. Thanks to everyone for reading, and hope you enjoy!


    ----------


    It was the start of a new semester in the Rhianon academy. Unlike the acolytes and the warrior students, the magical studies in the academy only admitted new students twice a year. In theory this made it easier to arrange the lessons, since individual training was a lesserponent in magical studies than in the other two main paths. In practice, it was mostly because there were significantly more students taking the path of magic in the academy, and it was less of a hassle for the administration, if they could just group up all the new students. Individual differences would rise to prominence during the first year of studies, after which the teachers would have enough of a handle on the students to divide them ording to their skills.


    What made the start of this semester, as well as the previous one, different from all the others, was the prevalence of non-elven students in the academy. Of the new students starting their studies this semester, almost half were non-elves, and the same had been true forst semester. There was also an influx of transfer students of advanced level of training and skill into the academy. The reason for all these non-elven students was fairly simple. Despite the unrest in the elven continent, the Rhianon academy was by far the safest ce for gifted young magicians to study, because the other races were involved in fairly vicious wars. The elves had stayed steadfastly neutral during the whole turmoil, and it seemed they would do so for the foreseeable future, thanks to their own trouble.


    Thus it was that the high and mighty of the other races decided to send their offspring to the elvennds to study, because at home they were too much at risk. It also helped that the Rhianon academy was famed for its high level of teaching. The mostly elven faculty of course knew that there would be trouble between students that came from races that were currently at war with one another. To dissuade this, they had formed a squad from the best elven students to enforce the peace, the disciplinary squad. Of course the faculty themselves were vignt for any trouble, and had taken some additional measures. One of these measures was that they had decided to have every non-elven student share a room with an elven student, to foster friendships and to dissuade the formation of cliques made from members of the same race.


    One of the new students was a naga girl named Kanako Yumi. Kanako was almost dizzy with all the things that were happening around her, with a throng of new students pressing forward through the gates to get admitted to the dorms that Kanako could see on either side of the wide path she was following. She had not visited the academy grounds before this, but she had found a map of the area, and knew the administration building was straight ahead. Even if she had not known that, the tidal wave of new students would have told her where to go anyway.


    Moving in a packed group of people was not a pleasant experience for a naga. Although the naga were rtively simr to elves or humans from the waist up, they did have a rather sizeable tail from waist down, which even for the small sized Kanako extended a full meter behind her. The tail took a lot of space in a group of people where space was at premium. Kanako tried to straighten herself out as much as possible, to avoid bothering people, but she still got some rather mean looks. The situation only got worse when Kanako actually reached the administration building.


    She would have felt rather bummed out if it wasnt for the stunning array of different kinds of people surrounding her. Members from nearly all the major races could be seen. There werent that many members of other races in the underwater empire of the naga for obvious reasons, so this was a real treat for Kanako. Elves were prevalent of course, and Kanako was rather fond of how they looked. They seemed so graceful and pretty. Then there were the wild looking Beastmen ranging from the ferocious Lion tribe to the beautiful Rabbit tribe. Kanako was standing next to a smallish Cat tribe girl, and for some reason had a constant urge to pet the girl. She knew though that it could be very impolite, and decided against the urge.


    Then there were the yful looking faeries and the majestic celestials. There werent that many celestials, seeing as they werent actually at war. She didnt know why the celestials would also send their young to the academy, but assumed there must be a good reason. The demons looked positively dangerous to her, but they also had this suave grace and beauty to them, that Kanako could not exin. There was just something about them that made them interesting. Oh and there were some humans among the throng, but she didnt really care about them. Kanako had always disliked humans, and at best thought them boring, and at worst wicked and smelly. Of course she was too polite to voice those opinions.


    There werent all that many naga among the new students. That made sense since the Eternal Empress, may she live forever, didnt like to send too many naga to the other continents, especially in the current unstable times. Even Kanako wasnt here by her own volition. She was the daughter of a fairly major noble family in the imperial court. As such her family was very keen to avoid anything that would tarnish their reputation, and unfortunately Kanako could be counted as such. The naga were traditionally excellent in water and air magic, but Kanakos affinities were wildly different. She had an excellent affinity in the darkness element, and good affinity with earth and fire. Just the kind of elements that a self-respecting noble family would not want their daughter to excel at.


    So here she was hidden away from prying eyes in the elvennds. Not that she minded terribly. She wanted to do what she could to help her family, and didnt want to be an embarrassment. In addition, she liked the chance to meet members of other races. If she learned to use her skills well, her family might be more willing to stand behind her, because her talents might be useful and not just shameful.


    Kanako finally managed toplete the procedures for her enrollment, and got directions to the dorm she was assigned to. There she would apparently get more directions from the teacher in charge of the dorm. The teacher was called Maylin Rhys. Apparently the dorms for new students were rtively remote, although the man in charge of admission did mention Kanako was lucky that her dorm was the closest one of those meant for new students, and apparently Maylin was a strict but fair dorm manager.


    While moving towards her dorm, she saw a female student who had a hood covering her hair and a cloth covering her face. Kanako could only see a pair of deep blue eyes with the quick nce she have the girl. The strange girls form fitting clothing suggested someone trained as a warrior, and her tight form reinforced that notion. Kanako remembered seeing a few other students who simrly werent showing their face, and remember that it was a custom practiced in some elven and beastmen tribes. That particr girls height and form suggested an elf. Not that it really mattered to Kanako, she was simply curious.


    Kanako found her dorm after ten minutes. She noticed the dorm symbol at the side of the building, and looked around to the other dorms and their symbols. She didnt think it was all that fair that the girls dorms had flowers as symbols, while the boys dorms had animals. That sort of suggested frailty on the girls part, and Kanako kind of liked the idea of being a member of a wolf dorm, or a raven dorm. Well as long as it wasnt the snake dorm, since shed hear her fill of snake jokes anyway. No matter, she was now a proud member of the Lily dorm.


    When she entered the dorm, she found the dorm manager immediately on the other side of the door. The elven woman clearly knew to expect new students, and stood near the door to guide them. The woman had a name tag with Maylin on her chest. Kanako could see two demon girls talking with the manager, moaning about not being allowed to room together. The two looked like sisters. The dorm manager remained steadfast though, and shunted the two sisters towards their respective rooms. Kanako got her own turn after the two walked away.


    Hello, you must be a new student. Wee to the Lily dorm. Im the dorm manager Maylin Rhys. The elven woman said with a bright voice and a bright smile.


    Kanako answered a bit shyly, although she was excited to be talking to an elf. Hello, my name is Kanako, and I was instructed toe here and get further instructions from the dorm manager, which seems to be you.


    Right you are. Firstly the ground rules. Every non-elven student is rooming with an elf, to foster cooperation between different races. No you wont be able to change rooms. Only way to have a different roommate is if either of you advances in rank and moves to a different dorm. Secondly, I dont keep a list of confining rules, but I expect certain things from the students living here instead. Dont act stupid, dont do things in excess and keep the ce clean. I reserve the right to smack anyone who doesnt live by these principles. That got a small giggle from Kanako.


    Maylin consulted her list. Now where is Kanako? Oh youre rooming with Lady Khalidor in room nine. Her voice got an amused tinge.


    Lady? Kanako asked before she could stop herself. All students were supposed to leave their ranks behind in the academy, where only your own skills mattered.


    Oh dont mind me, I just happen to know Lady Khalidor personally. She moved into the dorm already yesterday, and has all her things in the room, so any free space is yours to use. I happen to know she went for some training a short while ago, so you probably wont meet her until your lessons start. She should be a good roommate as long as you dont piss her off too badly, so you have no need to worry about that. The rooms are locked with magic, just ce your palm on the handle on the inside of the room to get the lock to recognize you as someone who lives there. (Maylin)


    Now Kanako was certain that the woman was greatly amused by something, but she could not figure out what. Hopefully her roommate didnt turn out to be some weird person. Kanako thanked the teacher and went to find the room number nine, which turned out to be quite close to the door. That suited Kanako just fine.


    The inside of the room was fairly austere, but Kanako had heard that the academy used morefortable rooms as an inducement for student to work hard in advancing. No matter, the room would be quitefy with a little decoration and bit of personal touch. She noticed that the bed that was left free was modified to fit a naga, and was more of a huge pillow, than a bed. It was also situated closer to the source of warmth in the room, a magical formation, which Kanako could really appreciate. She got cold during the night easily. She would have to say thanks to the dorm manager for taking her needs into consideration. She could sleep on a normal bed, but this was much better.


    She could see some personal items of her roommate situated on the other bed, and on the table on that side of the room. Her roommate seemed to have some skill in tailoring, seeing as there was a tailoring kit on her table, in addition to some other tools, with a purpose Kanako didnt recognize. All in all her roommate seemed to have a decent taste in things, although there were slight signs that she had a sloppy side. There was a piece of clothing thrown or dropped at the end of her bed. They both had their own cab for clothes. Kanako put her own things away first, and decided to clean away the discarded piece of clothing. She had a beat of a neat-streak after all. When she picked up the piece of clothing she was surprised. It was extremely soft, and didnt quite match any designs Kanako had ever seen. It seemed to be some sort of undergarment, and for some reason Kanako though it had a weirderotic vibe to it. She decided to let it stay where it was after all.


    ----------


    Kanako made it to her first lessons in high spirits. The first lessons were fairly introductory, and the ssroom wasrge holding almost forty people. The teachers of the first two sses simply gave a brief overview on their subject, which was interesting to Kanako, even if it didnt really teach her anything. It was the third lesson that got at least a little interesting. The teacher was Kanakos dorm manager, and she hadnt really given any hints as to what her lessons would contain. Instead she had asked the ss a question to test them and get them engaged. The question had two parts and was as follows:


    What is the most important area of magic and what is the most difficult area of magic?


    The students took turn answering, the answers ranging anywhere from casting speed, to power and to specific affinities. Kanako was fairly proud of her answer, although that was also deemed wrong. She had guessed defense for both. Finally Maylin pointed to a masked student sitting rtively close to Kanako.


    What about you Neleh, surely you know the answer? Maylin asked with some resignation in her voice. Kanako recognized the masked student as the same one she had seem while walking to her dorm, and was surprised to learn that she was a new student too.


    The most important area for magic and for any mage is the ability to maintain their own magic territory. The most difficult magic is sensory magic, by a wide margin. The girls answer caused a small stir among the other students. This was not what anyone had expected the answer to be.


    Correct, please exin your reasoning. Maylin urged the masked student to continue.


    Taking the easier to exin first, sensory magic is the most difficult because theres a thousand and one ways to go about it, depending on what youre trying to detect and at what distance. What makes it really hard though is that theres a million and one ways to avoid detection ranging from magic to warrior skills and to assassins stealth skills. No form of sensory magic works against everything, and some that work well against most techniques, arepletely negated by others. (Neleh)


    Again correct. How about the other question? Maylin pressed on.


    Personal magic territory basically refers to an area that a mage exerts around herself, where no other mage can cast their spells. If a mage is unable to maintain their territory, the opposing mage can simply materialize their own magic right next to you, making defense impossible, or in worst cases they can even materialize the spell inside you. Defending against a fireball is a lot harder when it materializes inside of your stomach. Neleh joked causing a small wave ofughter. Notably magic cast within your territory also requires less power, and is easier to control, which is one of the reasons why most mages like to cast any projectile magic from inside their territory towards the opponent. There is also a slight chance that a very skilled mage might be able to take over your spell with their own power, if the spell is not cast within your own territory.


    Kanako was fairly impressed with the exnation. Now that she heard the principle exined, it made a lot of sense. The rest of the lesson was fairly uneventful. After lunch the new students were scheduled to demonstrate some of their abilities in the training grounds.


    ----------


    The training grounds were packed. Only one ss of the new students was present, since the training grounds would be over capacity if all the new students were there. Nevertheless, there was no extra space even now, because there were warrior students and older students present as well. Kanako heard something about other new students using the arena for simr purposes at the same time. Of course, the older students and the warriors werent there just to train. They were there to scope out the new students, warriors because of simple curiosity, and mages because the new students would bepetition for them. Know thy enemy and all that.


    The purpose of the ss they were having was to separate the new students into groups based on the level of their respective skills. Some new students had had their Awakening only a short time before the start of the semester, while some had months to prepare. Some students had also gotten some training before attending the academy, while others werent capable of forming even the most basic of spells. The people chosen for the academy were selected based on their potential, not their current level of skill. That said, it was not very useful to waste the time of those students that already knew the basics by teaching them the same stuff again.


    The new students were divided into advanced groups and basic groups based on the test results. While at first this might seem unfair to some, teaching the basics only took a couple of weeks with the gifted teachers of the academy. After that, only your own merit and effort would determine your progress into the advanced group, or vice versa being dropped back into the basic group. The academy was a results driven environment, as also evidenced by the dorm inducements, and didnt cuddle those who were unskilled orzy.


    Kanako wasnt too worried about her own tests. She had a decent grasp on the basics and could perform the spells required by the test. They had to use the basic detection, movement and defense spells. The only oddity so far was when one of the students had an oddly shaped defensive shield. Normal shield was just like translucent orb around the caster, but the one person had a weird segmented shield, made of what Kanako thought to be hexagons or octagons. She couldnt see who had cast that spell in the throng, but it didnt really matter. The real event was next, where the students were lined about ten meters from a target, and took turns in small groups to cast an offensive spell of their choice at the target. This was the moment for the new students to shine, and everyone knew it, trying to one-up each other.


    Kanako idly noticed that there were some older students having practice duels on the other side of the targets and hoped no one went too wild and hit them. Normally this would never be the case in the training grounds, but the ce was too full and some allowances had to be made. Someone had to really muck up really badly to miss the target that much. The spells used ranged from simple mestrikes to earth spikes and fireballs. The students were new, so you couldnt expect anything too fancy from them. The most anyone managed to do was slightly damage the target.


    Finally it was the turn of Kanakos group. Idly she noted that the person next to her was the masked girl from earlier. Kanako was a little curious about the chosen element of the masked girl, who had answered the question in ss in such an interesting manner, so she paid half attention to what she was doing while also chanting her own spell. She was rather shocked to see the masked girl simply materialize a spell without chanting and even more shocked to see the spell itself. She had been rather proud of her own darkspike spell, certain that she could at least make a hole in the target, but this was something else.


    The spell took the form of a fairly sizednce of fire. Firence was a pretty high level fire spell famed for its prative power, but the weirdest part was that the fire was all white. Kanako had a good affinity in fire herself, but she had never seen or even heard about white fire. The target waspletely annihted when the weirdnce struck it. In her shock Kanako had forgot to control her own spell, and she now realized with a start that the spell was about to fire wildly. Kanako hurriedly tried to aim the spell in the general direction of the target in order to avoid hurting anyone.


    She was shocked to see her darspike sail wide over the target, and to her dismay hit one of the tforms that the older students were practicing on behind the target. The tform was brittle on purpose, to force the students to pay attention to their footing, and broke from the impact. The older student fell quite embarrassingly in a heap to the ground. Luckily the drop wasnt very high, but Kanako was sure the student would be quite angry at what she had done.


    The monitoring teachers ran to check up on the fallen student, while one of them approached Kanako.


    How did that happen? Did you try a too difficult spell in order to impress? The teacher asked fairly patiently. Kanako would not have been the first one to try something too difficult. In fact there were a dozen students who had fumbled with their spells.


    No, the firence next to me just shocked me so badly, that I didnt finish my spell properly. Im very sorry. Kanako said while bowing in apology.


    The other student doesnt seem to be hurt, so well let this one slide, but be more careful in the future. Keeping your cool in all situations is a requirement for a proper magician. It would be bad for you if this developed into a habit. The teacher exined patiently.


    In truth the teacher had been shocked himself, so could not really me the young naga for her mistake. He just hoped the older student that got embarrassed wouldnt hold a grudge. Especially since the older student had been a human from a fairly sizeable group of students from different races, that often caused trouble for the disciplinary squad. And in the teachers mind, everybody knew that humans liked to hold a grudge, the more pointless the grudge, the stronger the humans liked to hold it.


    ----------


    After the lessons Kanako was going back towards her dorm, still somewhat downcast due to her mistake. She had stayed behind to show that she really could cast the spell correctly, and had done so several times, impressing the teacher. As a result, the day had be a bitte, and most of the students had already gone to their dorms. Kanako tried to hurry along, because she was eager to meet her new roommate.


    She had to stop though, when she was waid by a group of five male students. Three from the front and two from behind. She noticed that one of them was the nasty human that had fallen victim to her failed spell. Kanako knew the man was not happy, and probably hade to take some sort of revenge. She hoped she could get by with an apology.


    Well, well, well. If it isnt the snake who dared to embarrass an upperssman. You do realize that it was quite an ordeal for me, to beughed at because of your little stunt? Now how are you going to repay me? I kind of like to show snakes their rightful ce, and you arent half bad looking. Maybe there is something we could think of that you could do to repay me. The mans voice left no doubt that what he had in mind was something humiliating and sexual.


    Kanako shaking with revulsion was just about to make a snappyeback, when they all heard a beautiful female voice.


    Five upperssmen ganging up on a single new student. This hardly seems fair, no matter if you were just having a friendly chat. How about I even the odds a bit. The masked student had entered the encirclement before anyone had noticed what had happened.


    The man gave the masked girl an appreciative look. Despite the mask, her clothes showed that her body was clearly filled right in the proper ces, while just the right kind of slim in others. Well even if youre hideous under that mask, I guess your body could satisfy us if you want to join your little friend. The man was about to continue before the girl interrupted him.


    Oh Im sorry, you misunderstand me. The only femalepany ugly dogs like you will ever have, is mother Palm and her five daughters. Even they might find a pathetic man like you too revolting. No, my n was to castrate all of you little weaklings, so you wont bark at your betters anymore. The masked girls words shocked Kanako, andpletely enraged the men.


    They were about to attack the girls, when ance of fire appeared only a couple of cm away from each of their faces. All five of them could feel the heat from thences while they hovered in front of them, and they all got sweaty real fast. Whether from the heat or fear is a separate question. They all started backing away with thences following them.


    You will regret this day bitch! Daemon will have your head! The man yelled at them before they all ran away.


    The masked girl turned towards Kanako and spoke. You are called Kanako, right? I was quite worried that something had happened to my new roommate, when you were sote. My name is Neleh. A pleasure to meet you!

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Author''s note: Chapter 22 for your perusing pleasure. I think this one has more dialogue than any of my earlier chapters so far...


    ----------


    You...you are my roommate? Kanako asked Neleh. I heard my roommate was supposed to be someone called Lady Khalidor?


    Correct. My name is Neleh Khalidor. Im not so sure about the Lady part, but Im assuming you got that from our dorm manager Maylin. Neleh answered introducing herself.


    Oh! Im Kanako as you know. Pleasure to meet you. Especially since you saved me from a bit of a bind. Are you sure that was fine, by the way? Theyll be likely to carry a grudge, and they probably transferred their dislike of me over to you. Kanako asked with a worried voice.


    That group wont pose any problem for me. I am a little worried about theming after you though, and I have to apologize for antagonizing them even more. I just cant stand creeps like that. For now, you should probably stay close to me, and if it seems that they will cause you more trouble, I have some ways to make sure they are dealt with. Nelehs voice carried certainty and confidence, so Kanako decided to trust her words.


    I think Ill take your word on that and I think you are right. It might be better if neither of us is alone for the foreseeable future. As such, I look forward to getting to know you better. Kanakos voice had regained a chipper tone, her worries being erased by the chance to get to know an elf better.


    The two started to talk a bit more about themselves while they walked towards their dorm. Both managed to give a much abbreviated summary of their life, although both still considered it prudent to not reveal any important details. Neither was sure how trustworthy the other person was yet, though that would change fairly quickly, once they got to know each other. Kanako was quite surprised when she found out that Neleh had already received training both as a warrior and as a priestess.


    Wow, youre training in all three paths! How old are you? I cant tell because of the mask. Whats your rank as a warrior? Kanako was so enthusiastic with her questions, that she didnt even notice that her questions might be considered impolite.


    Now, now, you know its impolite to ask about a girls age. Neleh answered in a joking tone, not wanting to admit she was only a little over 14 years old. As for my warrior rank, Im not actually sure. I havent taken any tests for rank ups because I find ranks quite meaningless both as a measure of warriors skill or as a mages skill. Assigning a rank just seems too arbitrary, when a lower ranked mage can easily defeat a higher ranked one with a good match of abilities, or a proper n. I guess they serve their purpose somewhat in giving an indication of strength, but thats just about it. For reference though, Im about at the level of the warrior teachers here in the academy, when ites to just fighting skills. Of course some of the teachers have a wider base of knowledge when ites to overall skills, which is why Im studying under them. Although, Im spending less time on those lessons, now that Im a mage student. Neleh said with a thoughtful voice.


    A match to the teachers here? Thats awesome! No wonder you had no worries when you walked in the middle of the problem earlier. Kanako had a sort of admiring tone.


    The two finally reached their room in the Lily dorm. When they got inside Neleh brought up the living arrangements. Did you fit your stuff in alright? I got in before you and just tried to put my things out of the way, but I have no idea how much stuff you have.


    Oh Im quite good. I could fit my things just fine. We might want to decorate the room a bit when we have the time. Ill have to thank the dorm manager for making such good amodations for me being a naga. I really tend to get cold during winter and the bed isgoddess damn! Kanako was quite shocked when she saw Neleh, who had taken most of her clothing off, including the hood and the mask, and was now picking up the discarded pieces of clothing.


    What? Neleh asked innocently, although she had a pretty good idea why Kanako was shocked.


    Youre not wearing that mask due to cultural reasons, are you? Kanako asked incredulously.


    No, no Im not. Neleh answered with a grin.


    I can see why you would wear the hood and the mask. You might run into problems otherwise. (Kanako)


    Its not so bad surprisingly. I do draw a bit too much attention though, hence the mask. Its getting worse the older I get though. Now its getting to the point that some people have trouble speaking coherently with me. Oh well, the mask isnt so bad. Neleh sighed.


    Yeah, I can sympathize with those people a little bit. You are a little overwhelming. Ill get over it. I had a simr problem when I saw the Eternal Empress, may she live forever. Kanako said, already grinning with expectation at future shenanigans.


    ----------


    The next day started rather uneventfully. Kanako was rather jealous of Nelehs morning exercise, but her Naga body prevented her from learning the same system of exercise. When they got to their lessons, they both found out that they had been assigned to the most advanced ss, the A-ss of the new students. Neither was terribly surprised, seeing as they both had a solid handle on the basics. Of course Neleh had far wider knowledge than she was letting on, so shed have no trouble staying in the A-ss.


    Things got interesting during lunch. Neleh and Kanako were having lunch together, when they saw an older demon student approaching them. The male demon was rather impressive looking in a dark and handsome way. The insignia on his chest signified that he was a mage of fifth circle. Graduating from the academy required you to be a sixth circle mage, so fifth circle meant he was a senior student.


    You two are most likely the people Im looking for. There''s not many new female naga students and a masked female elf student as abo around here . My name is Daemon Lucian, and I heard you entertained a few of my underlingsst night. The man said with a grin.


    Nelehughed. Im sorry, I have to ask. Daemon the demon? Really?


    The mans grin grew wider. Better believe it. You can use Lucian if my first name cracks you up too badly. Lucian was not used to peopleughing at him so openly, because they were usually too afraid. He found the experience quite fun actually.


    Well Lucian, if you mean the trash that waid a female rookie student with a gang of five, then yes we met them. Dont know about entertainment though. They didnt seem too entertained, and they didnt put up enough of a fight to entertain me. You have my condolences for such crummyckeys. Neleh answered still chuckling.


    Indeed. Hard to find proper flunkies these days. One of the reasons Im here, is to let you know that those guys will not be troubling you or any other students again. They suddenly found a desire to leave the school. I happen to despise rapists, and while their attempt was rather pathetic, that doesnt excuse them. Im ashamed to admit some of my underlings would be that stupid. Lucian said with some sincerity in his voice.


    We appreciate it. Saves me the trouble of dealing with them. (Neleh)


    That brings us to the second reason Im here. While those idiots certainly deserved anything you did to them, its kind of problematic for me to have some of my underlings humiliated. As worthless as they were, its bad if the other students think its a smart idea to stand against members of my group. Thus its important I show my strength and punish the transgressor, which would be you, by defeating you in a duel. More public the better. Im not really happy that Im forced to do this to a first circle mage, but thems the breaks. Lucian still had a rather jovial voice and attitude despite what he was saying.


    Well now, that puts you in a bit of a bind. You can challenge me to a duel and Ill quite happily ept, I wee the entertainment, but you wont win that duel. And that would make your situation even worse. Im not first circle mage because Im weak, Im first circle because Im new. See the difference? Neleh answered still amused.


    Lucian did see the difference. He realized that what Neleh was saying was that the only reason she was first circle, was that she hadnt yet had the chance to take the test for promotion. The academy only allowed students to test for a rank promotion at the end of each semester, to assure the students took the test seriously, and as a new student Neleh would only get her chance at the end of the semester. Most students didnt test for promotion at the end of every semester, because they knew they would not pass and because the test could be dangerous. It was not umon to see students in their thirties in the academy, because the tests were so difficult.


    Lucian was just about to challenge Neleh anyway, confident in his victory, when they heard a new voice intrude. Daemon. Its only the second day of the semester, and youre already making trouble for new students. Why dont you try picking a fight with someone your own size for a change?


    They all turned towards the source of the new voice, and saw a red haired and ck winged male celestial. He was very impressive looking, although he had this wild, if handsome, look about him, which was rather odd in a celestial. Wild was not among the first adjectives you thought of inbination with celestials.


    Micah. Shouldve guessed it would be you. You never could read the mood. We were having a good time, me and thedy. Though I suppose kicking your sorry ass in a duel would serve my purposes just as well, if not even better. I hope you wont try and have your little pals at the disciplinary squad save you when youre losing? Lucian answered the celestial with obvious hostility, though his grin was still present.


    Oh dont worry, I wouldnt miss the chance to kick your ass for anything. And the discipline squad guys can be such spoilsports sometimes. The duel is on! Micah said with enthusiasm. Their duel had been a long timeing, Neleh had simply provided them the necessary excuse.


    Neleh wasnt too happy about the development. She had been a bit worried about drawing too much attention if she kicked the demons ass, but at least it wouldve been fun. Now she was drawing attention anyway, although attention of a different kind, but the prospect of fun seemed to be gone. Kanako on the other hand was almost giddy with the development. In her mind it was romantic that Neleh already had two handsome guys dueling due to her beauty, conveniently ignoring the fact that neither guy had actually seen Neleh without the mask, and that one of the guys had just been about to have a duel with Neleh. Kanako simply happened to be a hopeless romantic, and the juicy development had sent her imagination to overdrive.


    You two girls can be the judges right? Micah asked Neleh and Kanako, getting an affirmative nod in return.


    ----------


    By the time they reached the arena, the word about the duel had traveled, and there was arge number of students in the audience. The four of them were in the preparation area, when a group of elven students wearing the badges of the disciplinary squad entered. The woman leading themunched straight away into a tirade towards Lucian and Micah, while the two guys were adamant that the duel was legitimate and within the school rules. Nelehs thoughts were interrupted when she heard a voice speak to her from behind.


    Hello sis! Why am I not surprised to see you involved in something like this, even though its only the second day for you? Neleh turned around to see her sister Delia standing behind her.


    Delia! What brings you here? Neleh asked d to see her sister.


    Im part of the disciplinary squad. Delia answered, while showing the badge of the squad on her chest. She also had the insignia of a fourth circle mage. Id ask you to join too, if I didnt know what kind of troublemaker you are. We could use your strength to keep the peace.


    I object to that characterization. I dont make trouble, I just happen to be at the right ce at the right time. Neleh said with a grin.


    Too often, Id say. I dont know anyone more prone to trouble as you are. So whats this all about? Some of your suitors fighting over you again? Need someone to warm your bed now that Sna can''t enter the dorms? Delia asked with a cheeky grin, eliciting a squeal from Kanako.


    Thats riching from someone who spent most of her nights in my bed, until you left for the academy. Neleh teased back, getting another squeal from Kanako.


    Delia blushed. Thats not a fair characterization, you were eight at the time. Besides, mother spent more time in bed with you than I did. Another, even louder squeal from Kanako. Clearly the girl was getting the wrong picture.


    Say what you will. You had trouble sleeping without your darling little sister, just admit it. Keeping with the theme, have you already found someone to warm your bed now that you cant take advantage of your baby sister anymore? Neleh asked with a wide grin.


    Well Delia looked shyly at the female disciplinary squad leader, who was still yelling at the two guys.


    Oh? Shes quite beautiful. God job sis! Neleh said, while giving Delia the thumbs up. Suddenly she frowned. Oh, I didnt think of that.


    What? Asked Delia.


    Well youll remember that there was some talk years ago, that I would pick up fathers profession, and then pass it on to one of the sons my sisters had. I didnt even consider the possibility that all my sisters might swing the other way. Neleh said while frowning.


    Oh right, I remember that. Well youll get no help from me. Selene is nning on bing one of those virginal priestesses, unlike you, and Im pretty sure shes also the same as me. Selvaria should be the only one that actually fancies guys, although Elsaria is a bit young to know for sure. This is what you get when you have a scummy father, and a little sister blessed by Aphrodite. Better hope Selvaria finds someone, baby sis! Delia said with mirth in her voice.


    Why do I think youre enjoying this whole thing a bit too much? Neleh asked grumpily.


    Oh I dont know. Maybe because its nice to see that even your ns can go awry. Delia answered whileughing.


    Suddenly Neleh looked towards the arguing trio. Oh, looks like your girlfriend is starting to wrap up.


    and what were you thinking having a pair of rookies as judges!? Can they even form the shield required, not to mention have enough power to ensure your survival? The disciplinary squad woman yelled.


    Surprisingly Delia jumped in at that point. Now, now, Aneirin. Havent I told you before to not judge book by its covers. My sister at least would absolutely murder you in a duel, so no need to worry about her shielding skills.


    That certainly got the attention of the trio. The woman, apparently named Aneirin, was also a fifth circle student, as one would expect from a leader of the disciplinary squad.


    Your sister? This is the genius little sister youve been talking about? Aneirin asked while raising an eyebrow.


    Been talking too much again, sister dearest? Neleh asked sweetly.


    I didnt go into too much detail. I think. Delia answered hesitantly.


    Do you even know how the judging of duels works here in the academy? Aneirin asked interrupting the two sisters.


    Yes, I was a warrior student here, before I became a mage student. We saw a couple of duels. Theres two judges, one for each duelist. The judges cover their duelist in a protective shield using their full strength. If one of the judges feels their shield getting hit, they will halt the duel, and their duelist is proimed as the loser. Neleh gave a quick exnation.


    Can you two handle being a judge? Do you have the strength to stop whatever spells that might break through the defenses of your respective duelist? Aneirin asked, wanting to make sure.


    Both Neleh and Kanako nodded. Additionally, Im a trained priestess, so should anything happen, I can take care of the healing. Neleh also added.


    Alright then. Despite my better judgement, these knuckleheads have decided to go through with this charade, and I cant stop them. You little sister, be the judge for Lucian, while you naga girl, be the judge for Micah. Aneirin clearly wasnt too happy with the situation.


    Well isnt this an interesting turn of events dear. We go from having a duel of our own, into you being my protector. Lucian said with a grin.


    Keep yakking it up buster, and I might forget to put any strength into your shield. Rookies make mistakes and all that. Neleh answered in a stern voice, though internally finding the situation equally amusing.


    Oh that wont be a problem. I have no intention of losing this duel, so your services will not be required. Lucian answered with confidence.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Author''s note: Chapter 23 and things start to get going.


    ----------


    Neleh looked around the arena, while the four of them entered. The audience seats were packed. This was the first duel of the semester, and students were not yet swamped with work, so they had time toe and watch. In addition, the duelists were both fifth circle mages, and both of them were rather famous. In addition to being quite handsome, they also represented some of the more archetypical roles of male poprity in the academy. One was the dark and handsome badboy, while the other was a fiery and wild good guy that liked to stand up for the less fortunate. So it wasnt exactly a great surprise to see much of the female poption of the academy in the audience. And where the girls went, the guys followed.


    The arena had circles drawn on the ground to serve as the starting location for the duelists, although there was no requirement for staying inside the circle once the duel started. In fact, it was quite umon for a duelist to stay inside the circle, because dodging your opponents spells was an effective defensive measure. Some cocky people tried to show superiority, by not moving from the circle, but they were usually quickly defeated and humiliated. It was simply more efficient to avoid the opponents spells with a little help from a movement spell, than it was to try and shield against all iing attacks. Darkness magic and air magic users were especially adept at avoiding attacks, while light magic and earth magic lent themselves more towards straight defense. All that of course assumed that the magician was proficient enough to cast spells on the move. Some people never quite got the hang of focusing on several things at the same time.


    The closer one was to the target, the easier it was to maintain a strong shield, so the judges remained rtively close to their respective duelists, only maintaining enough distance to not get caught up in the duel. Attacking a judge was grounds for immediate forfeit, and heavy punishment from the academy, depending on whether the judge actually got hurt or not. Neleh and Kanako followed their duelists towards the starting areas when they separated. Lucian struck a conversation while waiting for the signal.


    It seems the two of you are getting famous overnight. Quite a few people in the audience, wondering about your involvement in the matters. Most likely at least a few jealous people too. He said with a small smile.


    No matter. Let them wonder. I have no use for people that resent others based on rumors and baseless assumptions. If they want to know, all they have to do is ask. And if they start to get all catty and territorialwell lets just say I wouldnt care about those people anyway, and would most likely piss them off one way or another anyway. Might as well get done with it. Neleh answered with a small sigh.


    Well that is an interesting attitude. Ive never met someone quite like you. I cant decide if youre supremely confident with yourself, or just in crazy. In either case, I think Im going to keep my eye on you. He gave her a look over, clearly appreciating her form fitting clothing. And I think Ill quite like keeping an eye on you.


    Well, if you dont keep an eye on your opponent, you might end up losing. Now wouldnt that end up being embarrassing? Neleh answered with amusement.


    Further conversation was cut by the start of the duel. A teacher came to the edge of the arena, ordering everyone to get ready, and then finally gave the starting signal. It became immediately obvious to Neleh that the two duelists were quite skilled, and represented twopletely different types of mages. Micah was a more traditional mage, using his power and skill with swift incantations tounch off few but very powerful and high level spells. Any of those spells hitting a defensive spell cleanly was trouble. The celestial was unsurprisingly proficient with light magic, which he used as a main form of offense. He also varied his attacks by using air magic, but mainly using his air spells to quickly move around the arena.


    Lucian on the other hand was into wordless incantations and high level of control, utilizing swarm attacks with lower level spells. For every powerful spell Micah lobbed Lucians way, he sent a swarm of thirty tiny attacks back. Then just to make things difficult, he mixed a couple more powerful attacks inside the swarm, just so the opponent could never be sure which of them were the real attacks. Thus Micah was forced to assume all of them were threats, and act ordingly. Lucian had obviously gotten training as a warrior, and used his internal strength to move around avoiding Micahs more powerful attacks, and those he couldnt avoid he used his own power to unravel, before they hit him.


    There was a delicate bnce between the two. On one hand Micahs spells were so strong, that Lucian was unable to unravel all of them, and thus the demon was forced into dodging heavily, and even had to take ncing hits to his protective spells, which drained his power heavily. On the other hand, Lucian swarm of attacks, made it impossible to unravel all of them, and he also guided the attacks in a way that made it impossible to dodge all of them. Thus Micahs defensive spells were under constant low level stress, punctuated by the asional heavier hit.


    One of the main points of magic duels was that it took several times the strength to defend against an attacking spell with your defensive shield, than it took to make that attack. And that was assuming you used a right strength shield against the attack. Once you put your strength into a defensive shield, that power was spent, even if the attack couldve been defended against with a significantly weaker shield. On the other hand, you couldnt put too little strength into the defense, otherwise the attack would overwhelm the shield, and you would end up dead. Or in the case of a duel like this, you would lose. Thus magical battles often turned into a battle of attrition, where you tried to force your opponent into spending too much of his strength on defense.


    Alternatively you could try to find a way around the shield, by using a spell that the opponents shield could not defend against, or tried to overwhelm the opponents defenses with an attack of superior strength, like what Micah was attempting. It was soon bing clear that the celestials strength was draining faster. Lucian still had to be careful against taking full on hits, but he was winning.


    Neleh noted with interest that Lucian was using the opposing elements of Micah, for his attacks, namely darkness and earth. She also noted that while darkness magic suited the demons style really well, earth magic wasnt as great when it came to precise swarm attacks. Earth element was great for defense andrge area attacks, but precision and numbers werent its forte. She surmised that air and darkness would have been a more effectivebination, but one had to work with what one had.


    The duel was just approaching a bad conclusion for the celestial, when Neleh noticed him casting a spell she was rather shocked to see. The celestial brought his hands together in what looked like a finger pistol, and a small, narrow and fast projectile shot towards the demon. Why was the celestial casting Piercing in a duel not meant for death? Piercing was a spell designed to prate defensive magic shields, with the principle that the stronger the shield, the faster and more powerful the projectile got, shattering the shield while passing through. The problem was that not only would Lucians shield be pierced, so would her shield, possibly killing the demon!


    She quickly twisted her shield, altering its nature. The projectile destroyed Lucians shield as expected, leaving the demon stunned, butpletely disappeared when it hit Nelehs shield. It was as if Nelehs shield had eaten the spell. Neleh raised her hand and called for a halt. One way or another, the duel was over. She turned towards the teacher watching over the duel, who also looked surprised.


    She raised her voice in question. A question to the teacher. What is the policy when the judges shield is hit by a spell that in a normal situation would most likely prate her shield, possibly injuring or killing her duelist?


    That caused a bit of amotion, and Neleh noticed the shocked look on Micahs face. He looked like he had no idea his spell would be that effective. It seemed the guy hadnt used the spell seriously before.


    The teacher answered. In order to simte a rtively realisticbat situation, the duel doesnt have limitations on what kinds of spells can be used. If the judges shield was hit, then that duelist has lost the duel, and it is the judges job to keep her duelist safe, no matter what spell is used. Of course, should the opponent be deemed to have purposefully used a spell that he knew would kill or injure the opponent, then he would be punished severely, for willfully inflicting harm upon another student. Render your judgement.


    Neleh turned back to the two duelists. The judges shield protecting Daemon Lucian was hit, thus he has lost the duel. I deem the spell used fair, in the sense that it was an effective use of magic against the particr opponent and did lead to the opponents defeat. That said, the duelist Micah has endangered his opponent, because he failed to consider the effects his spell would have on the judges shield and his opponent. Thus I dere his victory void as a punishment. This duel is a draw! She decreed with a voice that allowed no argument. Truthfully both of the duelists looked relieved at the judgement.


    The audience apparently agreed with the decision, and a loud cheer erupted around the arena. This was the first time in anyones memory that a duel had resulted in a draw. Neleh sighed, knowing that her judgement would probably draw more attention to her. It had been a creative solution and preserved everyones honor, but it drew attention.


    ----------


    That same evening Nimue was called to a separate building in the grand temple area. A building she didnt visit very often, in an attempt to not draw attention to it. The building housed the temples seers. The elves had a long time ago found a way for certain priestesses to monitor things in the world, which were normally hidden. The seers also often gave hints about the future. Those hints had been very valuable for the elves in the past. As far as the elves knew, they were the only ones to have developed these abilities, and as such tried to avoid revealing their little trump card. If the head seer had called for Nimue, then the matter was important.


    The two old priestesses greeted each other warmly. They had been friends and fellow Inquisitors for centuries. Tell me. What is so important to have me called here? Have the seers seen something dire in the future? Nimue asked urgently.


    Thats just it. We cant see the future. Our visions are covered in mes. One of the most powerful seers reported seeing a female shape in the mes. You know that we only see possibilities, and usually we can see hundreds of different visions, most of which dont even have toe to pass, because future is constantly in flux. This future is so overwhelming, that all the other visions are blocked. Something very dangerous is going to happen, and Im not sure we can avoid it. Nimues friend replied with worry. Nimue had never seen her friend this distressed. Whatever the vision was like, it had affected her friend as well.


    ----------


    Neleh had been right about drawing attention after the duel. Her next day had been hectic and she was all too d to be out of the academy for a while. The Head Inquisitor Yunalesca had called for her, apparently with a mission. Neleh had told Kanako that she might be gone for a undetermined time, and the naga girl had bid her a tearful farewell. Neleh had to admit she was growing fond of the weird girl.


    She met Yunalesca and Nimue at the Inquisitors office. Neleh was slightly surprised about Nimues presence, although the whole idea of a mission seemed premature to her anyway. Shed had trained heavily with the Inquisition for thest few months, mainly learning the elvenws, court intrigue, and surprisingly assassination techniques. She had taken a liking to throwing weapons and daggers.


    Come and sit. Yunalesca waved before Neleh had even gotten out a greeting.


    We have a mission for you, that both me and Nimue think would be good training. Theres a group of apprentice hunters and mage students from the academy that are being sent on a mission in the Sun Elf kingdom. Their mission is a practical training, where they are supposed to hunt certain monsters that are guing the area. Ostensibly you are sent as a new priestess to provide support and healing for the students. Yunalesca exined.


    Im guessing theres more to this? Neleh asked, with a raised eyebrow. Such a trip could take weeks, and would take her away from her magic studies. Neleh didnt really mind terribly, since only basics would be taught in that time, but it was still an odd timing.


    Indeed. In addition to those duties, you have a mission as a representative of the Inquisition. A local noble, who is distantly rted to the royal family by the way, has sent a request for an investigation about her husband. Apparently the husband dearest has been cheating on his wife. Nimue said.


    Again, I assume theres more. Catching cheaters hardly falls under the job description of Inquisition. Neleh asked getting more and more curious.


    Again correct. We have a reason to suspect that the husband has dealings with the Consortium, and he might even be a member himself. Now, we get more hints like this than we have Inquisitors. Even in the best case we think that the man is a low level member of the Consortium, if at all, but its a good chance for you to test your investigative skills. Even if you find that theres nothing to the Consortium angle, then at least you get experience investigating, and one more scumbag gets hiseuppance. If we get lucky, you might find something useful and catch the tail of other Consortium members. And the group of rookies does need a proper priestess. Yunalesca detailed her thoughts.


    So a wild goose chase that might actually yield something? And at least some experience if not. Neleh summarized.


    Basically yes. You need the experience, and we need to get a better picture of your skills in the field. Im expecting a detailed report. Nimue will handle the details, since youre supposed to be just a priestess in training. Yunalesca finished.


    -----


    Nimue took Neleh to meet the leader of the group of students that she would be joining on the mission. The leader turned out to be someone familiar. Dalyor looked up from his meal when he sensed Neleh and Nimue approach. The warrior skills teacher hadnt given lessons to Neleh for some months now, since Neleh had been spending more time with Sna, but he still quite liked the girls spunky attitude.


    Well well. If it isnt one of my favorite warrior students. What brings you two here? Dalyor asked genuinely curious.


    What are you bbering about? I promised you a priestess to take along on your mission to the Sun Elf kingdom. Shes that priestess. Nimue said smugly. She quite enjoyed being able to surprise Dalyor, and she knew the man had a soft spot for both Sna and Neleh.


    Now, this is interesting. Im quite happy to get a priestess that can hold her own inbat, and she certainly fits the bill. On the other hand, I also know she isnt a full priestess yet, so can she handle the job? Dalyor was quite sure that the girl could, since the mission was fairly routine, but he had to ask anyway.


    Shell be able to hack it, and then some. Id trust her with any mission at this point, and her rank is pretty much just a formality. Speaking of missions, theres something you need to be aware of, as the leader of this expedition. Nimue knew Dalyor would need to be told, just so it would not be too obvious for Neleh to disappear from time to time, toplete her job as an Inquisitor.


    Dont tell me, I can read between the lines. I know from Sna that Neleh just started her studies as a mage, so you wouldnt pull her out on a trip like this if she didnt have a mission of her own. Im guessing a mission from Yunalesca or Lysanthir? Lysanthir was the leader of the Temrs.


    I see you can still use that head of yours. Yunalesca sends her regards. Nimue wasnt too surprised. The reason she enjoyed surprising Dalyor was because it was difficult. The man could be sharp at times.


    Well that should make this milk run a bit interesting at least. Ill see to it that shell get the time she needs. It should be more interesting trip anyway with hering along. At least I can waste some time teasing her about Sna. He finished with a wide grin.


    Oh? Do I sense some jealousy old man? Neleh teased back.


    Hah! Sna is like a daughter to me, and you brat are young enough to be my granddaughter. He was quite enjoying the ribbing.


    Well, I suppose theres no ounting for tastes. If imagining Sna as your daughter and me as your granddaughter gets you going, then who am I to judge? Different strokes and all that. Neleh continued.


    That got both Dalyor and Nimueughing loudly. Just be ready bright and early tomorrow morning. The hunters are used to early mornings, but you dainty mages might find it hard to leave your satin sheets. Well pick you up at the academy gates. Just make sure to pack some supplies.


    On that note, anyoneing along that I should know? Neleh asked, not really expecting to know any members of the little expedition.


    From the mage side you might know one or two. I heard Micah got into a duel or something this morning, so you might have seen that or heard something. Also knowing you, youve probably already gotten into trouble, so the leader of the disciplinary squad Aneirin should be someone youve had dealings with. If not, soon you will. Dalyor was surprised to hear Neleh crack into a hugeughter. Im guessing those names do ring a bell? He asked wryly, somehow not surprised at all.


    Oh Ive heard some things. Neleh said with a grin.


    Well, Ive got a small surprise for you with the hunters, but Ill save that for tomorrow. Dalyor finished, quite smug at the opportunity to surprise the girl the next day.


    ----------


    Later that night, Nimue was called again to see the seers. Before this, she hadnt visited them personally for years and now she had been called the second time within a day.


    Obviously something has changed. Talk to me old friend. What is going on? Nimue asked deathly worried.


    The vision had be clearer. Now the vision shows us a woman d in mes. Her huge wings of fire fan the mes around her, while she cries tears of mourning and sadness. The world burns with her mourning, while she holds the body of someone in her hands. The priestess was afraid. Nimue, the priestess who saw the vision passed away after dictating what she saw. Her body showed sign of burns, and from what we can tell, her body overheated so badly that she died to shock. None of the other seers wants to brave looking into the future any longer.


    And Im guessing the fact that the vision has be clearer, means that the likelihood of that future has grown. Did the seer manage to give any description of the woman that might help us recognize her? Nimue asked, with a growing sense of dread. She had an idea, who the woman in the vision might be.


    She said something about a long hair of mes, and burning red eyes, but that might have been something brought on by the setting. The priestess said, knowing that visions werent precise, and often didnt match the reality exactly.


    Somehow that description didnt help Nimues sense of dread.


    ----------

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Author''s note: It seems the novel is picking up steam with a wave of new readers. Some of the reviews hitting the front page probably helped, so thanks for those. I think we also got out first troll who downvoted most of the reviews, so I know I''m doing something right. :D


    ----------


    Neleh was walking towards the gate the next morning, bright and early. Her roommate Kanako had been d to see her backst night, but had given another tearful farewell this morning. Neleh was quite amused with her new friend. The naga girl really wasnt big on hiding her emotions. Kanako had been especially sad when Neleh had mentioned that shed be gone a few weeks. To cheer her up, Neleh had promised to give her tips on improving her skill with fire magic, when she got back.


    Neleh was dressed in her standard form fitting travel clothes, with the added heavy cloak. She was also carrying a decent sized bag of supplies on her back. The hunters were in charge of procuring and handling the supplies, but it was better to be prepared, and the hunters were for the most part rookies, so mistakes would be made. One of the first things Neleh had done when she got her magic was to enchant the silver rings holding her half sleeves in ce into storage items. The rings had a moderately sized magical pocket dimension, where she could store anything smaller than a dragon. The rings were filled with food, drink and camping supplies held in magical stasis, but she wasnt sure howmon storage items like this were in this world, so she had the bag for camouge. She had seen one or two simr items, but that was it.


    When she got closer to the gate, she could see that most of the mage students had already gathered. Despite what Dalyor said, these mage students seemed to be pretty decent with early mornings. Most of them didnt even look all that sleepy. Aneirin noticed her walking closer and made a cute frowny face.


    What are you doing here? This mission is only for students of the third circle or above. And I certainly received no word from the teachers about you being some kind of special exemption. She said with disapproval clear in her voice. Apparently she thought Neleh was some kind of overeager wannabee achiever.


    That would be because Im noting along as a mage. Im the priestess assigned for this trip. Ill be taking care of healing and supportive magic. Neleh said with a grin, although her grin didnt show from below her mask.


    You? Youre a qualified priestess? I pegged you as someone much younger. The confusion was obvious on Aneirins face. She was certain that Delia had mentioned Neleh as her youngest sister. Maybe she was confusing Neleh with the second oldest sister, who was also a priestess.


    No youre quite correct. I am young. But I also happen to be one of the few priestesses still in Elunes favor, and I learn fast. Im quite qualified for missions of this level. Neleh had some poorly veiled mirth in her voice.


    Its not polite to rub it in. I dont like crummy winners. Elune whispered with mock chastisement.


    I guess Ill have to take your word for it. If the grand temple decided that you are our priestess, then that is what will happen. Aneirin wasnt all that convinced, but she was also pretty good at adapting to situations, and making a big scene was not going to make things better. And Delia had described her youngest sister as a genius, and Aneirin trusted Delias judgement, even if it was biased.


    Micah approached the two. Hello Neleh. I have to apologize for what happened in the duel. Things might have gotten really ugly, and you really saved me there. I had no idea that spell would be so effective. I thought that at best I could shatter Daemons shield and make him waste some power. I still dont know what you did to stop the spell. He said with a thankful smile and a small bow.


    Yes, what did you do? Im curious as well. Ive seen Piercing used once before, and to my knowledge, the only way to stop it is to use a physical obstacle, like an earth wall, or to unravel the spell. But it seems that was not what you did. Aneirin asked, suddenly also curious.


    Now, now, a girls got to have some secrets of her own. Its impolite to pry. As for you Micah, I could see from your face how much the result surprised you, which is why I made the judgement as you heard. I hope you werent too unhappy with a draw? Neleh said with a mysterious air.


    No Im just happy to not get expelled from the academy. You know the feeling, when you realize you royally screwed things up, and only luck saved you from real disaster? Micah asked with a shudder.


    I know the feeling. The important part is what you learn from such events, so that you wont make the same mistake twice. Neleh said with a feigned serious tone, although both of the older students could hear the amusement in her voice.


    Oh believe me, Im not using that spell again. He said emphatically.


    Then you learned the wrong lesson. The problem wasnt the spell, it was the context you used it in. Piercing is a very effective spell when used correctly, just dont use it if you arent willing to kill the person you use it on. What you should learn is that theres a ce for everything, and that wasnt the right ce for that spell. Also you need to know your enemy better. You were losing that duel before that, and thats because you didnt prepare properly. Neleh said with sudden seriousness that got the attention of the older students.


    You are right. Im curious though, how would you have handled the duel with Daemon? If you were me that is. He asked suddenly really wanting to know her answer.


    Two things. Firstly you shouldve been aware of his warrior abilities, and tried to limit his mobility. Your problem wasnt that you didnt have good enough offence, but instead that you werent hitting him properly. Both air magic and light magic have spells forbatting that. Secondly you couldve suppressed his swarm attacks with defensive fields from light magic, which wouldve neutered his offense. Basically you went into the fight with no n at all, aside from trying to chuck the biggest boom you could manage his way. Thats just silly. Neleh chastised him.


    Shes right you know. Youve always been gifted, but nning has never been your strong suite. You always charge in headfirst and hope your talents will carry you through, which for the most part they have. But you have to learn to judge your enemies better. Aneirin joined Neleh in chastising Micah. He at least managed to look suitably contrite.


    They were just about to go into further detail, when they heard the huntersing. Dalyor was leading a group of ten hunters towards them, each of the hunters leading mounts, enough for both them and the mage students. Neleh noted with interest that the mount of choice was Lopar, the same type of lizard that she and her mother had used on their trip to deal with the Darkhunter when she was a baby. With ten hunters, eight mage students, Dalyor and herself, the whole group was twenty strong. She also recognized one of the hunters.


    Hey sister! Neleh greeted Elsaria with arms open for a hug.


    Hey yourself! I was hoping I could surprise you, but you dont seem all that surprised to see me. Elsaria said giving Neleh a hug.


    Dalyor kind of spoiled it yesterday when he said he had a surprise for me this morning. I knew it would be either you, mother or both. Neleh replied with confidence.


    Goddess dammit Dalyor! You dont drop hints for baby sis if you want to surprise her. Elsaria had really been looking forward to surprising her sister, and was quite cranky that the warrior had spoiled her surprise. Normally Elsaria didnt show much in the way of emotion, but now she was visibly unhappy. She also had a habit of being a bit more open around Neleh.


    My apologies, I couldnt help giving a little teaser. I thought she would assume it to be too soon for you to be on a mission. Lesson learned. Dalyor replied.


    Eh, hunters arent like mages, warriors or priestesses. A hunter doesnt start learning from scratch, instead she already has her own skills before bing a hunter, and then learns to adapt those skills as a hunter. After that she adds on some hunter specific skills like survival. And the best way to learn to be a hunter is by working on missions. Besides, Elsaria has already been learning the necessary skills before joining the hunters, so its not a surprise to see her. Neleh exined.


    Hmph, clever girl. Dalyor went on to distribute the mounts and check their supplies, leaving the sisters to their own discussion.


    So, the first mission as a hunter. Are you excited? Neleh asked.


    A little. Im more anxious to just get it done. With experiencees practiced ease, and I dont like being the newbie that doesnt know anything. It just urred to me that, since well be spending a lot of time traveling, you could help me with nature magic and especially illusion magic. Its hard to find a teacher that could show me some practical skills in illusion magic that I could utilize as a hunter. Elsarias Awakening had shown she had some minor talent in nature magic and illusion magic. Not enough to be even a half decent mage, but enough that she could learn a useful trick or two for her career as a hunter.


    It was pretty easy to find hunters among elves with some skill in nature magic, but illusion magic was rarely practiced outside the faerie race. Illusion magic wasplex and hard to find applications for if you didnt have knowledge as a base. It didnt take a genius to find uses for fire magic or air magic as a hunter, nor was it rare to find talent in those affinities among the hunters. Illusion magic was different, simr to the spirit magic of humans. Neither was even taught in the academy. Elsaria knew though, that Neleh had more knowledge than she was letting on, and her stupidly high affinity in that area of magic was proof of that. Neleh could immediately think of couple of illusion spells that Elsaria could perform with little practice, and would find useful such as truesight or hide presence. Thus she readily agreed to teach her.


    Neither of them noticed that Aneirin was close enough to hear them talk. She was rather surprised to hear that Neleh had any knowledge or skill in Illusion magic. Most students of the academy had potential with two or three elements, with a smattering of basic ability in some others, and it was interesting to know that one of Nelehs affinities was in Illusion magic. She filed that piece of information for future use, nning to find out rest of her affinities during this trip. As a priestess Neleh obviously had strong affinity in holy magic, so in normal cases that would leave her with one more strong affinity, which could be nature from what she overheard. So was Neleh a holy/illusion/nature mage? What a weirdbination. And she had heard some rumors that the girl had at least some ability in fire as well. Little did she realize how off she was on Nelehs abilities. Then again, there had never before been anyone with Omni-affinity, so her misconception was understandable.


    What gave Aneirin some pause was that mages could use some basic spells from all affinities, even if they had absolutely no ability in that particr affinity. It just required a full aria incantation, and would be really wasteful with power. Having a strong affinity basically allowed more flexible use of that element, increased your efficiency and gave ess to moreplicated spells. So theoretically Neleh would be able to teach her sister even if her affinity wasnt in that area. Shed just be a really crappy teacher.


    ----------


    As the trip was meant to be training for both the hunters and the mages, the group didnt stop to spend nights at inns, even when those were avable. Even if they were in the proximity of a town when it became time to make camp, theyd pass the town and camp outside. They used small two person tents to ward of the elements, and kept a rotating watch during the night. They paired each mage with a hunter for the tents, and the two also kept watch as a pair. Since the numbers didnt quite add up, no oneined when Neleh picked Elsaria as her pair, and Dalyor picked one of the older male hunters as his pair, just so there wasnt anyone left alone. Dalyor made a point of stressing the importance of doing everything together as a pair for added safety.


    Neleh was grateful beyond belief when she found out that Elsaria would be helping her with the cooking, when it was her turn. Cooking was just something she could not get a handle on. It required you to rely on your instincts, which Neleh was beyond great at. Her instinctive understanding of magic was something she was proud of, but she had no instinct for cooking, mostly because of her old life wasnt something that encouraged such instincts. Cooking also required creativity, something Neleh showed with her musical abilities, but cooking didnt allow you to be too creative, which was again a problem.


    Neleh also had a habit of analyzing thing down to the smallest detail, which allowed her cooking to not be horrible, but again too much analysis was not good in cooking. She could do ok, if she could simply make food ording to a strict and detailed recipe, but that was the extent of her skill. Elsaria took great glee with finally being better than Neleh at something, and kept rubbing the fact in. If it wasnt for the fact that Neleh needed her help, shed string her sister hanging from a tree. By feet of course, she wouldnt actually hang her sistermuch


    The group of hunters was a varied bunch of people with equally varied expertise. There were couple of warriors, a game-hunter specialized in tracking and scouting, two archers that were also proficient scouts, someone that appeared to specialize in information gathering and thieving skills and other various skills. Normally the hunters would also have one or two mages turned into hunters but since the academy was providing the magical power, those werent necessary in this party.


    Neleh noted with some chagrin that they were pretty light on frontline fighters, which meant that she would most likely be helping with that role with her sister. With the mages and archers, their group was quite backline heavy. At least they had Dalyor and herself. Shed have to buy a shield the next time they passed through a moderately sized town. Her touki and magic would protect her better than any te armor, but a shield would be useful when fighting multiple opponents, instead of one really strong person. She wasnt as proficient with fighting with a shield and spear, since she preferred to either use her spear two handed, or in a pinch even use two shorter spears, but she would manage.


    Now that she checked more closely, her sister used a fencing rapier with two sharp edges, Dalyor a pair of swords, one shorter than the other, and the two warriors in the group both used a bastard sword. So shed be the only one actually equipped with a shield in the group. She would have topensate with several protective spells over the whole group. She already had some ideas.


    ----------


    Anauel the Chosen of rae, the Protector of the Celestials, was holding a meeting with a pair of her most powerful advisers and the celestial known as Rachiel. Rachiel had just finished recounting the events of Nelehs Awakening ceremony to the three powerful celestials on Anauelsmand. She had heard the report before, and recognized the benefits of having Neleh owe her a favor by keeping things quiet, but these were her closest advisors and friends, and they had to be told. Knowing might affect their decisions in the future. Rachiel finished her report.


    So the elves have a second Chosen. And one that has unheard of potential, no less. This could be trouble. The ck winged advisor mused.


    Is it possible to get rid of her? Or alternatively control her? The white winged advisor asked.


    Killing her is a possibility, but I would not rmend it. She is blessed by rae, and I would assume for a good reason. You dont get blessed by all of the major gods without them having ns for you. Going against those ns could end up really badly. Anauel said.


    How about the girls personality? Is she likely to use her strength against other races in an aggressive manner? The ck winged advisor asked Rachiel.


    Its hard to say for certain. The girl gives me a feelingparable to a sleeping dragon. For now she is passive, and will remain so until provoked, but its hard to say how shell react to provocation. Well, no, she would react in a very decisive and hostile manner to provocation, but only certain types of provocation." Rachiel mused.


    borate. The white winged advisor encouraged.


    She holds her family in very high regard, and if someone threatens that family, there will be corpses. I get the feeling that she has no scruples about taking the lives of countless people, but she would not do so without reason. Its hard to describe exactly, but I get the feeling that she sees mindless killing dishonorable. Not evil, but dishonorable. As a whole she seems like a very passive person, but with the capacity for quick and decisive action. Rachiel exined. She seems like a person who doesnt have too many moral hang-ups, but doesnt enjoy the suffering of others either. And there are certain things that really ruffle her feathers as a person, such as rape and causing needless suffering.


    A dangerous person. But also a flexible one. She sounds like someone who could be our greatest friend or worst enemy. The white winged advisor said.


    Im quite interested in her ties with the one we know as Gabriel. Anauel said. Gabriel left this world shortly after meeting Neleh, and from everything weve heard the only reason she spent several years on this world, was to find her. The girl seems to have some ties to things outside our world.


    That would exin her abnormal potential. Personally I find it a good thing that Gabriel is gone, but for how long? The ck winged advisor asked.


    This needs more investigation. We have too many questions, and not all that many answers. I would very much like to meet this new Chosen of Satai. Try and see if it could be arranged. Anauel said, making up her mind.


    Ill see what we can arrange. You visiting the elvennds would draw quite a bit of attention. Ill see if we can mask it with a visit to some high ranking elf, like their Chosen or the emperor. The ck winged advisor mused. Theres another matter to consider. We have found out about a plot that will most likely plunge the Elven Empire into a civil war. How should we proceed with that?


    I say we let matters run their course. The elves have a little too much power and influence at the moment, and will have even more so with a second Chosen. A civil war among them would even things up quite a bit. The white winged advisor said emphatically.


    Theres an interesting thought. Anauel thought to herself. Us celestials are a force for good, but we cant fix everything. Its hardly our fault that the elves want a civil war, and wed just be allowing things to run their course. We cant fix all the problems in the world, and sometimes saving the many means not saving the few.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    ----------


    It took the group six days to reach the city that looked over the area their mission had designated. The city was deep into the Sun Elf kingdom of Sria, and the city was called Ilyanden. Neleh found the naming sense of Sun Elves rather amusing. Her girlfriend was called Sna, the Sun Elf country was called Sria and the capitol city was Sris. At least it wasnt too hard to remember. At least the city they were at now had a name that had nothing to do with the sun.


    Dalyor had purposefully avoided telling the group too many details about what they would be facing. He had only mentioned that they were here to eliminate dangerous creatures that were causing trouble in the surroundings of the city. Any further information gathering was to be done by the students as a part of their training. They made camp rtively close to the southern gate of the city, and some of the students remained to guard their camp and supplies.


    Majority of the group were assigned to go into the city on various errands with their partners. Some were tasked with buying supplies, some were tasked with gathering information on the surrounding area and the target of their hunt and some were given free time for rest and rxation. Neleh and Elsaria were tasked with performing two visits on behalf of the group, one to the local temple and one to the duchess of the area. This task was given to them mostly because Dalyor knew Neleh needed time to perform her mission as an Inquisitor and it most likely had something to do either with the local temple or with the noble tasked with ruling the area. He was correct in his assumption, since the duchess was the person that had made the request.


    The sisters visited the local temple as a courtesy, to let them know a group of student on a practical mission was in town. It was possible some of the students would end up being treated by the temple in case of injuries that Neleh couldnt simply heal on the spot, hence the courtesy visit. Neleh found it rather useless since she could heal most everything aside from death, but the rest of the group wasnt aware of that. And there was one type of injury that would require longer term care that she would not be able to provide.


    Most of the members of the group were going to face their first real battle in the face of death, and the mind of some people could not handle it. Some people thrived on danger while some people crumbled. Sometimes it was hard to tell if certain people belonged to the first group or thetter. A mage that could not handle danger could still work on peaceful projects, but hunters would face danger no matter what. So it was necessary to weed out those that would crumble under pressure before they took on more serious duties with peoples lives at stake.


    When they were leaving the temple, Neleh asked about any monster rted injuries that the temple had treatedtely. Apparently there had been bite injuries as if by a wolf, and damage from a sharp edge, like a sharp sword. Normally this wouldve been a weirdbination, but Neleh figured they were most likely dealing with wind wolves. Wind wolves were famed for their speed and their pack mentality. Stronger individual wolves were able to send des of wind out of their mouths and ws, which exined the shard edge injuries. Seems like the group had their hands full with dealing with the threat.


    While walking towards the duchess manor, the sisters noted the abundant wealth of the town. It appeared that several prominent merchants made their home in this city. There were several cksmiths working in the town, and most of them seemed to be working on weapons and armor. The current unstable situation in the elvennds was good for business. The area was also focused on farming goods that were favored by the army because of their ability to keep for a long time without spoiling. Most of the smiths and merchants had an insignia of a particr merchant house on their door. That merchant house was making a killing.


    The sisters ran into trouble at the gate of the mansion. The guards were not willing to let the two of them inside, to bother the duchess with just the excuse of reporting the arrival of their group, and Neleh wasnt too keen on making her status as an Inquisitor known. She was almost resigned to revealing herself when the duchess herself happened toe to the gate with the intention of going outside on business. Elsaria was exining why they were there, and the duchess was just about to say that they had performed that duty when Neleh surreptitiously pulled the ring hanging on a chain around her neck out and let the duchess get a good nce at it.


    Oh silly me, I just realized that my meeting was moved to tomorrow. Come on in and tell me more about your business. Maybe I can tell you more about the trouble around here, and that might help you. The duchess was quick on the uptake, and ushered them inside before anyone had time to think about her words in more detail. She ushered them into her sitting room, and instructed her servants to make sure no one would bother them.


    Well then, Im duchess Vians as you are aware Inquisitor. She said giving Elsaria a shock. Elsaria had not realized they were here on Inquisitor business. Though I must say I have always thought that Inquisitors were supposed to carry their mark of office on their finger. The ring Neleh had shown held the insignia of office for the Inquisition, and served as a way to identify the Inquisitors as who they said they were. The duchess was correct in her thought that almost every Inquisitor carried that ring on their finger.


    For the most part you are correct. Some of us find it more advantageous to work in rtive secrecy, hence why we dont like to advertise our presence. Also the reason why Im here as a part of an expedition of students. That part was true. Neleh answered with a serious voice.


    Now that you mention it, you do seem young enough to mask yourself as a student. Vians mused.


    Nelehughed. Now, you asked me here for a reason. Your husband and something about an affair?


    Indeed. The old goat has a memory crystal of some pretty harlot of a girl that he spends time gazing at, and he also makes frequent trips to Rhianon where the girl lives. He also spends extended periods of time somewhere, Goddess only knows where, and I suspect that hes diddling his little harlot while gone like that. Personally I hold no feelings for the old goat anymore, but as a rtive to the sun throne, such behavior from my husband is a disgrace. Besides, I should think I am quite sufficient when ites to looks. The duchess said with pride. She had a reason to be proud, as she was rather beautiful with refined features and an impressive bosom. She was also fairly fit for nobility, showing that she spent time exercising.


    I think in many cases the cheater isnt looking for something better, or something more beautiful. They are simply looking for something new and something different. Of course it doesnt hurt if the mistress is also beautiful, but surprisingly often thats not a requirement. For many men having affairs is a power trip. For people like that, sex is about power. Neleh said getting the duchess interest and the duchess waved for her to go on.


    She exined further. Way back when, I''m sure he pursued you aggressively because you were the best. The most beautiful. The most endowed. Smart and rich too. It was impossible to find a more impressive wife. Then he was happy with you for a while, because having and unting you was one way for him to prove his superiority over others. But people like that get bored with the status quo. Eventually, he figured out having you and some women on the side would be even more of a power trip, plus there''s the thrill of the chase and the excitement of keeping a dangerous secret, and so on.


    The duchess nodded. She hade to simr conclusions. For a long time, I was stumped; why on Earth would a man cheat on ME? Let''s not toot the false modesty horn; I''m an extremely beautiful woman, and smart, and good-hearted, and an insatiable tigress in bed, and lots of other things besides. But eventually I realized it wasn''t about me. His personality made his cheating inevitable. Some people are just never satisfied.


    So do we know anything about his mistress? That would go a long way towards proving his misbehavior and could prove to be even more useful if he has been involved in some more dangerous activities. Neleh asked, preparing for the possible Consortium angle. The newest girl might not be a mistress, but a member of Consortium instead.


    He has been fairly secretive about his newest conquest, the girl in the memory crystal. As far as I know, it has been a fairly long process for him, pursuing that girl. Ive seen the images in the crystal though, and can see how a girl like that would be worth the effort. Especially for someone like my husband who craves for the power trip. I havent been able to find out anything else besides where she lives and her name, and both of those I found out by going through his correspondence with his underlings in the city of Rhianon. The girls name is Neleh Khalidor. The duchess said with anger.


    Both of the sisters whipped their head up to look straight at the duchess. Wait, wait. How did youe up with that name? More specifically, what makes you think she is his mistress? Neleh asked pained.


    His correspondence, and like I said he has been gazing at a memory crystal about her. Who keeps a memory crystal about a pretty girl like that, if she is not his lover? Why do you ask? The duchess asked suspiciously.


    Well Neleh removed her hood and her mask, to the shock of the duchess. Look familiar? And my name is Neleh Khalidor. I can say with absolute certainty, that your husband is not having an affair with me. I dont even swing that way. She finished a bit embarrassed to the amusement of Elsaria.


    YOU!! BUTWHAT?! HOW?! The duchess was yelling moving rapidly from one emotion to another. All of them showing on her face.


    A good question. I would really like to see this memory crystal. I didnt even know there were memory crystals made of me Neleh was suddenly angry. Someone had recorded her actions without her knowledge. Someone was going to pay.


    Give me a second. The duchess said covering her eyes with her hand. Ok, seeing you now in the flesh, I can see how someone might decide to make a memory crystal of you without your knowledge. Also why you hide your face. It makes sense now. Come with me, Ill take you to his office. Dont touch anything until I give permission. He runs a very rich merchant house, and his office is protected from outsiders.


    Neleh narrowed her eyes. The merchant house that owns the cksmiths and food merchants in the city? Provider for the army?


    Yes, how did you know? The recent unrest has been good for his business, Im sad to say.


    Oh, just a thought that urred to me. Neleh answered. A hunch was taking form in her mind. They came to his office, and the duchess started to undo some of the safety mechanisms.


    Thats a bit overblown security. Neleh mused. I have a theory that might exin it. Its about people who have the kind of money your husband seems to have. Interested in hearing it?


    Might as well. This will take a few minutes. The duchess answered, aware that she herself was quite wealthy and the theory might hit home for her too.


    This kind of money especially on a power hungry person makes them paranoid. Heres the basic gist of it. Deep down the person doesnt believe that he deserves such wealth, especially if theyve had to do some questionable things to get that wealth. That causes them to believe that everyone is trying to steal chunks of it when he isnt looking. That makes them distrustful. If a person he interacts with senses his distrust, which can easily happen, that person reacts negatively in a number of ways. Which form the negative reactions take isnt important. The negative reaction is the point, because just about everyone around him is soon giving off negative vibes. Then he starts to think negative reactions are normal, which means that someone who reacts to him in a positive manner is abnormal, and clearly intending to fool him. Convoluted isnt it? Neleh finished just as the duchess did.


    Seems usible. Were in. The duchess said. Inside she quite agreed with what Neleh had said, partly because she had started feeling simr things within herself as her own wealth and power grew.


    Neleh took a good look around the room that looked like a typical office of a businessman. One of the abilities she had gained from her blessings was a very high level Truesight effect from the Greater Blessing of Lulu, the protector Goddess of the Faeries. She could see the true nature of things and no secretpartment or illusion spell was safe from her eyes. She immediately noticed two things. Firstly there was a secretpartment on the mans desk, and a bigger secret area protected by spells behind a false wall. That particr blessing was quite handy in situations like this.


    Neleh went for the table first, because whatever was inside the desk was more easily essible, and the small space couldnt hide too many things. She quickly managed to open the hiddenpartment to the shock of the duchess. The duchess also knew of the secretpartment inside the desk, but she had found it only identally and she had lived here for years. Inside the space were three items, the first was a small insignia token the members of the Consortium used to identify each other. Neleh had seen the same kind of token on the assant she had killed, when she had been attacked when going from the grand temple to the training grounds in Rhianon. She could remember the group of ck d assants that had tried to grab her. Things were starting toe together.


    Is this token the reason that you mentioned your suspicions to the Inquisition, when you thought your husband might be involved in something sinister? Neleh asked the duchess while showing the token.


    Yes. I have no idea what it is, but Ive seen a few of those on guests that visited my husband, and I described it in a letter I sent to the Inquisition. You recognize it, dont you? The duchess asked worried.


    I do. I cant tell you what it means at this point, but I can tell you I was attacked a few months ago by people with this kind of token. We are going to need descriptions of anyone who you remember having a token like this, in writing. Neleh said. It seems this man really was involved with the Consortium.


    The other two items were a letter and the memory crystal. Neleh recognized the scenes in the crystal immediately. It was the ritual she had performed for ten days to gain her Ignasia. Someone had been monitoring the ritual and had recorded it. Her face turned into an angry scowl that scared even Elsaria. The duchess felt chills running through her. She was afraid. Until now she had not been sure of the young looking Inquisitor, but now she was afraid of even her own safety. The air had gained a dangerous feel. The duchess felt that one wrong move could result in her getting cut down where she stood.


    This is about ten years old. I had no idea I was monitored. Neleh muttered in an angry voice. She felt vited. She knew that if the recording went to the end, it would show her naked form as a child, where the ritual burned her clothes away. Were there other copies of the recording? She knew there was going to be a lot of people ending up on her shitlist because of this. And people who ended on her shitlist usually faced a rather brutal and extended ending, where they begged for death before it arrived.


    The air in the room was turning so chilling cold, that there was a faintyer of frost forming on some surfaces. Both Elsaria and the duchess noticed they could see their breath in the air. Neleh had two types of anger in her. The burning rage that demanded destruction and immediate satisfaction, and the cold and calcted anger of vengeance she was feeling now.


    Neleh read the letter that was the third item in thepartment. The letter contained some instructions for the man, to arrange for a certain caravan to be ambushed. This showed that there was someone pulling the strings of the duchess husband. The event was to take ce a month from now, so presumably it was still being nned. Neleh had plenty of time to alert the right people about the problem. She deposited all three things inside her holding ring, closed the secretpartment and went for therger secret space behind the false wall.


    What are you doing? The duchess asked still afraid due to the atmosphere in the room.


    Neleh didnt answer, but simply used her magic to disarm the traps protecting the false wall. Apparently any material inside was supposed to be destroyed if someone tried to get to it without knowing about the traps. The illusionary wall disappeared, and the shocked duchess drew a sharp breath in surprise. Neleh started looking through the papers inside. The documents detailed many ns, already carried out, to increase the instability within the elven empire. There were also a few details about ns on the other continents, but those were quite scant in detail. Most likely they were things that the man had discovered on his own.


    One thing in particr caught Nelehs eye. It gave some hints about a future n involving the Sun Court, but gave no details about the nature or even the timing of the n. If the man was involved in plots against the Sun Throne, then he was a much bigger fish than either Neleh or Yunalesca had assumed. Neleh had to find out more details about this n, and for that she had to capture the duchess husband.


    Vians, when is your husband expected to return home? Neleh asked turning to the duchess.


    The day after tomorrow or the day after that. What is going on? She was worried and afraid.


    As soon as he arrives, I need you to send word to me at the camp near the southern gate, and I need you to have your guards capture him and put him in chains. It would be even better if he was rendered unable to kill himself. Neleh said with a steely voice.


    In chains? Unable to kill himself? What is going on? The duchess pleaded.


    Your husband is involved in several murders, assassinations and treason. I will need to put him to questioning, and I cant have him kill himself before I get my answers. The chill in Nelehs voice allowed no resistance, and made sure the duchess knew what the results of failing to follow instructions were. The duchess managed to barely nod in acquiescence.


    Come sister, the nature of our mission here just changed radically. We need to find Dalyor, and the captain of the guard in this city. Neleh continued storing all the documents from behind the wall into her ring. We will need some muscle, and well also need to find out if the captain of the guard is also corrupt. This could be a big heap of trouble if the guards are in his pocket, and Id really rather not be forced into killing them all. The normal guards will follow their captainsmands even if they themselves are not corrupt.


    The two left quickly to find the warrior trainer. Their mission against the wind wolves had suddenly turned secondary in importance.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    ----------


    Neleh and Elsaria rushed towards their camp outside the city. Elsaria was still a little confused about what was going on, so Neleh gave her a short overview on what had happened. She didnt quite understand the concept of Consortium, but she could deal with the idea of a secretive shadowy organization. After the exnation she also understood the need to look into the guard captains allegiances, and even brought up the possibility of the duchess herself being the real person behind the trouble and just framing her husband while he was gone from the city. Neleh had also considered the possibility, which was one more reason to get the guards involved, to make sure the duchess wouldnt be able to leave town either. That said, Neleh was inclined to believe the duchess because of the reactions shed had shown. Either she was not involved, or she was the best actress Neleh had ever seen. There were ways to make sure, if it came to that.


    They found Dalyor immediately when they reached the camp. The man noticed the serious looks the sisters had on their faces, and took them aside where they would not be overheard while talking.


    I can see something is wrong. Out with it. Dalyor said before the girls had a chance to talk.


    Our priorities here have changed. I was originally sent here to investigate the duchess husband, with the thought that he was probably just a dirtbag, maybe some small fish in a bigger pond of filth. I have since learned that he is quite a bit more. He has involved himself with several murders and treason. Neleh stated bluntly.


    Dalyor looked a bit shocked, but recovered quickly. I assume you have some proof, and I also assume theres more to this or you would have exercised your Inquisitorial duties already?


    Indeed. The man is supposed to return to the city in a few days. The bigger problem is that he is involved with a plot of some severity inside the Sun Court, and I need to put him to question. For that purpose, Im having the duchess put him in chains when he gets here. Before that happens though, I will need to find out if the city guard will be of help in case the man has muscle of his own around, or will I have to butcher my way through the guards to get to him. The best way to find out is for me to meet the guard captain. I was hoping that you would tag along for extra authority. Id rather not shout my identity as an Inquisitor around. Neleh asked hoping the man would agree to help.


    Of course Ill help. This kind of puts a damper on the mission of the students though. I need to ask. Do you have what it takes to put the duchess husband, and if need be the guard captain, to question? Because that is not something I can do. I just dont have that in me. Dalyor admitted.


    Oh you dont need to worry. I wouldnt be a part of the Inquisition if I didnt have it in me. Neleh answered with a positively evil grin.


    -----


    Dalyor left the students with the instructions that everyone should stay within the camp. They should be on their guard, and they should try to avoid contact with the local popce. He didnt want them getting into trouble while things in the city were gettingplex. The students were less than pleased, but they noticed his serious demeanor and didnt argue. Well Aneirin argued, but only that shed be taken along, on the grounds that Neleh was a student in the academy and it was her job to protect younger students. Dalyor shot that idea down immediately, but she tried.


    Dalyor led the sisters towards the guard barracks. Surprisingly they had no difficulty at all in getting a meeting with the guard captain. They were led into the office of a grim looking man who was going through a stack of papers. It looked like the man was relieved to get a distraction from the paperwork. As the door closed behind them, Neleh immediately warded the room against eavesdropping, which brought a raised eyebrow from the man.


    Im presuming you have a good reason for doing that? I find it quite rude to use magic like that in my office without my permission. The guard captain said in a disapproving tone.


    This should give you an idea. Neleh said showing her Inquisitors insignia to the man, which produced a shocked look from him. Im going to ask you a few questions, which I hope you answer and answer truthfully. That said, Im going to be using magic that tells me if you are lying, so feel free to try lying. Neleh finished by casting aplex looking spell, while drawing a pair of magical symbols in the air.


    This is getting more and more rude. Inquisitors have their rights, but they usually keep the peace with the city guard, since we work together so often. We usually have some trust with each other. The man was getting clearly angry, and also a bit panicky.


    As it happens, we are here to establish that trust. Unfortunately we have a situation, and I dont have the time to build trust the old fashioned way. We are here to establish your credibility, and we are going to do it quick and dirty. Answer the following questions yes or no. Refusing to answer or trying to wheedle a different kind of answer will be taken as an admission of guilt, and we will act ordingly. Do you understand? Neleh asked, getting a disgruntled nod as an answer, the mans panic bing stronger than his anger.


    Are you a member or an affiliate of the group known as the Consortium? Neleh had barely asked the question when the man tried to jump over to attack her. Neleh quickly used air magic to push the man against the wall behind the desk, and bound the man in bindings of light magic.


    Well that saves time. Neleh said, not sure if she should be pleased or not.


    I think that confirmed things rather quickly. I have heard some rumors about Consortium. So thats what this is about. Dalyor said suddenly understanding how the duchess husband could be mixed with treason.


    Dalyor, would you be so kind as to take my sister outside? I dont think she needs to see the next part. Neleh said with a grim voice.


    Neleh, no! Im staying! Im already in this, and if you can handle it, then I can handle it. Elsaria said with a voice that made sure everyone knew how hard it would be to force her outside.


    Normally, Id be quite happy to do what you ask, but Im also curious to know how youll do this in his own office, with all of the guards outside. Dalyor said with a grin.


    Well, dont say I didnt warn you. Neleh moved the guard captain into a chair and the light bindings extended to bind him into the chair. She moved to stand behind the man, took a hold of the mans jaw and leaned in to whisper in his ear. Im going to sing you a little song, and after Im finished youll answer all my questions or Im going to have to sing to you again.


    By the time the screaming ended, Dalyor looked a little green, and Elsaria was gagging holding her mouth in the corner.


    -----


    The captain was almost begging to answer all their questions after Neleh was finished. The answers were both good news and bad news. The good news was that the corruption in the guard extended only to the two highest ranked guards. The bad news was that he had very little information about Consortium activities. The really bad news was that the duchess husband was expecting to meet the guard captain outside the city, because the duchess wasnt all that great at hiding her suspicions and her husband had taken some safeguards. The man would be suspicious if the guard captain didnt show up, which of course wasnt possible.


    So I assume you have a n? Dalyor asked.


    Well first I will have to use my Inquisitorial authority to have the vice-captain arrested. Ill leave him to the rest of the Inquisition to deal with. Well interrogate him too, but I doubt hell know anything more than this guy. Neleh said pointing to the captain.


    So what do we do with him? Im assuming you arent nning on leaving him to the hands of the guards? Theyll either free him, or kill him depending if they will trust you. Dalyor asked.


    Oh thats easy. Neleh said and casually created a white hot me that consumed the captain instantly. The man died so fast that he didnt even have time to feel pain.


    Wasnt that a little extreme? Elsaria asked with a little queasy look.


    Im not in the habit of leaving behind live enemies, especially traitors. They have a tendency to pop upter on, if not dealt with. Neleh said with some finality. Dalyor, Ill leave it to you to choose an acting guard captain until the city can choose a new one properly. Well need someone who we can work with. You can use my authority to get it done. Ill have to make some ns with the duchess.


    Consider it done. Dalyor said.


    Neleh was almost out the door, before something urred to her. You know, well most likely have to ambush the traitor outside the city. Dont you think it might be good experience for the students if they got that experience, now that they kind of missed on the monster hunting? Do you think they could handle it?


    Dalyor gave that a thought. You know, Id say no with a normal group, but this one is quite promising. This could be some serious experience for them, and would really put them to the test. Its one thing to fight monsters, but a whole another to fight other elves.


    ----------


    Neleh managed to get the help of the duchess guards while Dalyor got the city guards help. They also got the help from the students, although Neleh had Dalyor exin the general gist of things to them, not mentioning anything about Neleh being an Inquisitor. The students were surprisingly all for it when they heard the duchess husband was used of treason. They were a surprisingly patriotic bunch. Nevertheless it did surprise Neleh a bit how easy it was to mobilize the forces of the city with the Inquisitorial authority, while only a couple of people actually knew she was an Inquisitor. Of course it helped that the duchess was one of them.


    When they were gathering to ambush the man and his entourage, Neleh thought that the overblown forces would not be necessary. She was quite sure that just she and Dalyor would be enough, but a show of force had a way of pre-empting trouble. The three separate groups also kept each other in line, in case there were still corrupt guards among them.


    One of the students had sent out a scout spell to keep watch for the enemy. When they got word that the enemy was close by, Neleh gathered the whole group to cast her most effective defensive support spells. She didnt expect a real battle but it was better to be ready. She made the motions for both Fateguard and Arrow Turning.


    They all recognized Arrow Turning but the other spell was too rarely seen, being a very high level holy spell. Which naturally lead to Aneirin asking about it. What does this spell do? Pointing to the multipleyers of opaque golden light that were absorbed into her skin. That naturally brought everyones eyes to Neleh.


    Thats a spell called Fateguard. Theyers of golden light will block any physical attack, one attack peryer. The strength of the attack is irrelevant. The good thing is that youll survive even a mountain being dropped on you, while the bad news is that even a pebble moving at kick velocity will remove ayer. Neleh exined.


    Wow! So how many saves do we get? Aneirin asked impressed.


    I havent got the foggiest idea. Ive never tried casting it on a group this big. At least a couple, but Id try to not waste them. Neleh said while shrugging her shoulders.


    The group got into position surrounding the road, with Neleh, Dalyor and the guard captains stood on the road waiting. The n was to order the enemy to surrender, and if the enemy was to refuse, they were to use non-lethal means to subdue them. Lethal means were allowed only as ast resort and not at all against the duchess husband. Neleh and Dalyor would handle him.


    The ambush went pretty much as expected. The duchess husband ordered his ten cronies to attack as soon as he noticed the four people standing on the road. The people in ambush quickly attacked and started subduing them with ruthless efficiency. The guards were very effective at that, especially now that they didnt have to worry about their lives, which allowed them to take stupid risks.


    Neleh and Dalyor ran towards their target, who tried to stab himself in the heart during the confusion. He seeded, but that didnt really worry Neleh.


    Stupid man. He shouldve at least shoved the dagger into his head. Brain injury I would have trouble repairing, but the heart is easy. Of course I wouldve stopped him if he had tried that, but at least he couldve made the effort. Neleh said grumpily, which brought a chuckle out of Dalyor. Neleh walked to the man, took out the dagger, healed the damage and kept the man unconscious until they could get him to the duchess manor.


    ----------


    The room they chose for interrogation was roomy enough to allow both the guard captains and the duchess to attend, although they were told not to interfere. They were only allowed to observe and bear witness. Dalyor and Elsaria were also present, even though both of them looked a bit queasy already. Neleh removed her spell holding the man unconscious, and smacked him awake.


    He had trouble focusing his eyes at first, finally settling in on Neleh standing in front of him. Well. You look a little young to be an Inquisitor. Neleh was still wearing her mask, especially since the man seemed to have some perverted fetish about her.


    And it seems your age has not brought you wisdom. Acting rude to the person in charge of your interrogation for no reason can have rather unpleasant results. Neleh said with a calm voice.


    Save your threats Inquisitor. You already know enough, that I know I wont be walking out of here alive. You obviously went through my secretpartments or I wouldnt be here. Those documents contain pretty much everything you want to know anyway. I know how effective you Inquisitors can be, so Ill save you the trouble and myself the pain. Ill answer any questions you may have, youre toote anyway. Theres only one thing you really want to know about isnt there? The man sounded both resigned and a little smug.


    Well then, that saves some time. Just so you know, I will know if you are lying, so save us that trouble too. Neleh said while pointing at the two glowing magical formations she had used again. Ill do the housekeeping first, before the juicy bit. Are there any aplices that were not named in your documents, that you know of, and are there any other ongoing plots aside from the one in your desk drawer and the one in the Sun Pce? Neleh asked.


    The man gave a couple of names, the dead guard captain and the still alive vice-captain among them. The guards wrote the names down. He finished by saying that he really didnt know too many members of Consortium, because they valued their secrecy. He even told the details about the caravan attack, from the note Neleh mentioned.


    Now for the juicy bit then. Whats the deal with the Sun Pce plot? Neleh asked dreading the answer.


    The manughed. Sris should be under attack by at least two angry dragons by now. We managed to steal their eggs and smuggled them under the Sun Pce. The dragons can sense their eggs when they are out of the magical containers we used. The whole royal family should be present for a party, except a few distant rtives like my wifey dearest. The manughed, eliciting a scream from the duchess. It was her family after all.


    Surely thats not all of it? You wouldnt miss the opportunity for a follow up n, now would you? Neleh asked quite calmly. She didnt give a fig about the Sun Elf royal family, though it would be sad to consider the civilian losses that would undoubtedly follow.


    Right, some other people were in charge in trying to organize a coup at the same time. I think they were supposed to capture some bastard girl from Rhianon, Sna or something. They were nning on putting her on the throne and then controlling her. There would most surely be other parts to the n, but Im not privy to those. The man was still smug, although he sensed he had said something he should not have, when the temperature of the room started dropping fast.


    Elsaria could not keep quiet. Theres no way that would work, Sna would not follow yourmands. Shes a fighter to the core. You know that too, right sis?


    Sister dearest, its not that simple. There are ways to control rulers, even those with smarts and absolute power, and Sna would not have that solid of a grasp on the throne. Because the ruler cant be everywhere, she must rely on others for information and advice. If you only give intelligence and advice that support your position, then the ruler will do what you wish while thinking shes doing the right thing. Few decisions in the world are ck and white, and if the advisors spin and frame the choices correctly, the ruler could be a horrible tyrant, and think she is doing her best for the people. Neleh exined while getting furious.


    She knew the time was running out, but she had one more question only this man could answer. She pulled the memory crystal out. Where did you get this, and are there copies? Her voice was pure ice at this point.


    Oh you found my treasure? Oh well, I got it at the internal market of the consortium. I have no idea if there are copies, but I dont think there are too many. Rarity raises the price after all. The internal market doesnt use names, so I dont know where it came from. The man was resigned to his fate now.


    I guess its time for your punishment then. Dont worry, I wont kill you. You will however soon wish that I had. Neleh said with the sort of finality that sent chills of terror down the spines of everyone in the room.


    She stepped behind the man likes he had done with the guard captain, and started to quietly sing the Song of Khali to his ear, except this time she also wove aplex magical spell,plete with several magical formations she drew with her hands. The magic and the formations were sucked into the head of the man, and he was simply stuck staring forward with a nk look.


    What did you do? Dalyor whispered quietly, not really wanting to know the answer.


    I sang him a little song, and the spell I made will make sure that he will hear the song for the rest of his life. Except I changed his perception of time, so that every second of his life will feel like a thousand years to him. Theres also no danger that anyone will be able to remove that spell without turning him into a vegetable. I hope he has a long life ahead of him. Neleh said grimly, and with just a hint of glee.


    -----------


    Author''s note: The plot thickens. The next chapter should be especially interesting. Among other things, you will find out more about Neleh''s original race from her old life. Hopefully I won''t get stuck reading other stories like I did yesterday, so that you won''t have to wait. :D Now the siren song of sleep is too powerful...

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    ----------


    Neleh was leading Elsaria and Dalyor out of the city. She needed to give them some instructions and leave as fast as possible. Before that, she needed to determine her destination. Elune, is it possible for Satai to stop the dragon attack?


    Possible? Theoretically. Will he do it? Not a chance. He doesnt like to take part in the matters of mortals, and even if that wasnt the case, he feels that the dragons are quite justified in their desire to retrieve their eggs. It might not have been the Sun Elves specifically who took the eggs, but for him that distinction doesnt matter. An elf is an elf, and some elves wronged the dragons, and now the dragons are making things right in his eyes. Elune said with a rare serious tone in her voice. Neleh could tell there was more to this than the goddess was telling, and tried to probe further.


    How did they manage to steal the eggs anyway? One would think the dragons guard their offspring quite closely, seeing as you cant really call them a very fertile race. She asked.


    Im actually not entirely sure. No-one has managed that feat before, and they have tried. I know that they orchestrated a diversion. In addition they must have had someone with a blessing of Loki, to be able to hide themselves from the dragons, even when the dragons were distracted. In addition, the eggs are protected by numerous spells, so they had to have some serious power to bypass those. Some sort of anti-magic maybe? Even the container they used to hide the eggs had to have been enchanted by one of the most skilled mages in this world. This whole thing has been in nning for a long time. The goddess was still holding something back.


    Even so, that all requires advance knowledge of what they would face. How could they manage something like that? She asked.


    I think they got help. Neleh could feel the hesitation in Elunes voice before she continued. You are aware of the one known as Fate, right? We had a visit from Fate earlier. It told us that there were a few things that had to happen ording to n. Apparently the attack on Sris is one of those things. There was still more. As if the meddling of a cosmic power was not enough, Elune was still holding something back.


    Dont tell me, Im expected to interfere? Im re-gaining some of my old strength, but I cant fight two dragons yet. In twenty years yeah, not now though. Neleh might be a chosen, but her powers were still in the rapid growth stage. Even normal elves didnt reach their full strength until they were adults, and Neleh was not a normal elf.


    No, in fact Fate instructed me to expressly forbid you from interfering. It knows you could use your powers as a Destroyer, if you were desperate enough. I know theres no need for me to tell you, because I know you value your honeybuns Sna above the whole of the Sun Elf capital, and majority of the capital wont even be damaged. Apparently there are two major reasons why the attack must take ce. Firstly, because the attack will be pinned on the Eldarinwe, and will be the spark to ignite the civil war. Apparently the civil war is part of Fates n. I dont like it myself, but my hands are tied. Elunes voice was sad, and somewhat hesitant.


    Neleh waited for a moment for the goddess to continue, but was finally forced to ask. And the second reason?


    The goddess sighed. For the record, Im against this part, but the second major reason is to separate you from Sna. Apparently a handful of the royal family will survive, but they will be forced to recall all rtively close members of the family to secure the family line. Even ones that were banished like Sna.


    Wait, what?! Fate wants to separate us so badly that itll send a pair of dragons to attack a city? Neleh was stunned.


    Apparently Fate has ns for you, and those ns dont include Sna. You know Fate cant control you, because of what you are, but it can still poke and prod you into a direction that it finds suitable. And like I said, you arent the only reason for the attack. You could tell by her voice that Elune felt really bad about the whole thing.


    Neleh gave a long mental sigh, not wanting to alert the two people walking beside her. I really shouldnt be so surprised. Fate has always liked ying tricks on me. Not that I n to give up on Sna that easily. I quite enjoy herpany.


    -----


    When they were reaching the gate, Neleh started to give instructions to Dalyor and Elsaria.


    Have one of the mage students send a message to the temple in Sris, warning them of the attack. It might be toote, but they might be able to save more people if its not. Also get a message to the grand temple that the Consortium is behind the attack. They will most likely try to pin this on the Eldarinwe. Aneirin at least should be able to send the messages. Id rather you didnt reveal me as an Inquisitor to her, but do as you must. Its better that she knows, than a random mage student who might spread it around. Neleh told them.


    Ill arrange it. Out of curiosity, why arent you sending the messages? Dalyor asked.


    Im slightly embarrassed to admit, but magicalmunication is not my specialty, and the message protocols of the empire are something they teach in the academy. One of the few things I actually need to learn there. I could send a message to Rhianon, but anyone would be able to hear it if they are listening. Instead of whispering in the ear of the recipient, Id be shouting the message for everyone to hear. Neleh was a bit embarrassed. In her old life she worked alone most of the time. Communication magic was not something she spent time learning as a result, and the different worlds had different methods to reach the same goal. Long rangemunication was a lot harder than one would think, unless a magical item was used to facilitate themunication.


    Ho-ho! Something my dear sister isnt good at. Ill remember this day forever! Elsariaughed.


    What about you? What are you going to do? Dalyor asked.


    Silly question. Im going to go and save Sna, of course. Neleh said with a voice that told the answer was obvious.


    Shouldnt your job as a Chosen be to go defend Sris against the dragons? Elsaria asked, and quickly pped her hand to her mouth. She had forgotten that Dalyor didnt know Neleh was a Chosen.


    Chosen, eh? This just got even more interesting. I happen to know the spot for Elune is filled, so which goddess? Dalyor asked with a mix of mirth at Elsarias slip-up, and seriousness at the matter at hand.


    Id appreciate it if you didnt spread this around. Neleh said, getting a nod from Dalyor. The Chosen of Satai, if you must know. As for your question, oh bby-mouth sister of mine, Ive just been expressly forbidden from interfering in Sris. Neleh said while tapping a finger to her forehead.


    Not that I would be able to fight two dragons currently anyway. I might be able to do something if I caught them byplete surprise, but theres just a too big of a difference in power otherwise. Besides, when weighing Sna against the city of Sris, Sna wins on my scales every time. Neleh finished.


    Chosen of Satai? I didnt know the dragon god took a Chosen. Dalyor mused, apparently getting stuck on that point.


    They got out of the city, and to a clearing near the camp they had made with the students.


    I dont know if youre still nning on doing the hunt for the monsters, but you can get another priest from the temple. Neleh said while preparing to leave.


    How are you going to get into Rhianon? It took us several days to get here. Elsaria asked.


    Dalyor, would you be so kind as to turn around for a moment. I need to change. Neleh asked pointedly.


    The man turned around. Neleh quickly stripped, depositing her clothes to her holding ring, and put on a white dress that left the back and sides open.


    This is how Im nning on traveling. Neleh said.


    Large wings of red me spouted from her back, her hair turned ming red and there was arge halo of me behind her head. Her eyes had turned ruby red, and a single tear of me wasing from one eye to her cheek, and staying there.


    Oh wow. Was all Elsaria managed to say.


    Well, now I can see the need for the dress change. Dalyormented dryly. Wings needed an open back, even wings of fire.


    I hope to see youter. Neleh said seriously and suddenly she was gone. A fiery read streak was flying across the sky towards Rhianon.


    -----


    Neleh felt a bit nostalgic while flying. Some of her powers from her old life were slowly returning. She had started feeling them after the Awakening ceremony, though she wasnt sure why. It might be that the blessings from the deities were making some of her old powers surface, but that didnt feel like the answer. Another possibility was that her presence in her old life had been so strong, that some of it carried over to her new life. Her current form was the extent of it so far, which she didnt terribly mind. She had quite enjoyed her time as a me Seraph, because of the speed provided.


    Neleh had been born as a fire elemental spirit in the ne of fire, in her old life. The ne of fire she had inhabited was connected to a thousand mortal worlds, and all of those worlds worshipped the elemental spirits as forces of life and creation. Even the fire spirits were seen as a symbol of life and warmth. That was somewhat ironic because the elemental nes were in a constant state of battle, and the spirits spent most of their time trying to kill each other. This was mostly because the spirits changed form ording to their level of power, and the best way to gain power was to kill other spirits.


    Neleh as a Destroyer was of course very good at killing other spirits, and as such had rapidly risen through the ranks. The form of a me Seraph she was using, as iplete as it was now, was considered roughly to be at the higher end of the mid-tier of power. She had spent quite a bit of time in that form, just because she liked the benefits it provided. It was when the elemental spirit became a high-tier elemental, when they were assigned an aspect of the element they represented. A water spirit might represent flowing rivers, while an air spirit might represent the warm summer wind. On the whole though, almost all spirits represented positive aspects.


    Neleh on the other hand represented the destructive power of fire. That was hardly a surprise as a Destroyer, but it made her the Exception. It turned her into an outcast. Unfortunately for the other spirits, the destructive powers of fire are not easily tamed. Each ne of elements was ruled by a king, and the most powerful elemental of all the nes was named the Emperor of all elements. The other elemental kings were shocked when Neleh ripped the position of king from the smoldering dead fingers of the previous king of fire. It was obvious to all the other kings, that it was only a matter of time before she would take the position of emperor from the current holder of the title, a light elemental.


    Normally this would not have been too bad, because the previous emperor had also lost the title in battle against the current emperor. However, if a spirit representing destruction was to take over as a ruler, the nature of the elementals as forces of life and creation would change. Thus they proposed Neleh a deal. She would gain a title equal to the emperor, and the powers that came with it, which included unparalleled understanding over the different elements. Nelehter on improved on that understanding by studying the elements from the angle of science. In return, Neleh was to leave the elemental nes and the thousand worlds they were connected to, and never return.


    She epted readily. The only reasons she had even tried to be the emperor, were because she wanted to shove it down the throats of everyone who looked down upon her, because of her nature and because she was really curious what the form of a fire emperor would be. Thus begun her travels as a fire emperor in exile. She was still bitter about her beginnings, but she had to admit she had gained much from it. And its not like her life had been filled with happiness afterwards. Gabriel had been one of the few good things, until her current life where she found a real family.


    Neleh shook away the nostalgic thoughts and chuckled. You would think the fire emperor would have a better grasp of spirit magic. Neleh sent the amused thought towards Elune, remembering that the magic practiced by the humans of this world was her worst affinity.


    Well, to be fair, you might have been thest person in existence who needed that information. Elune replied whileughing.


    Neleh was rapidly approaching Rhianon. She had given Sna a locket as a gift, which would allow her to locate her anywhere. The locket had been a pretty little thing with two adjoined hearts and their initials. A bit cheesy, but Sna had loved it and swore to wear it forever. She could feel the locket moving outside the city, and from a huge distance saw arge group of Eldarinwe escorting Sna. It was a good thing me Seraph had very sharp eyes, because she could already see an altercation developing between Sna and the guards. Neleh elerated her speed more.


    ----------


    Sna had been teaching a group of students at the academy training grounds, when arge group of guards hade to retrieve her. She was told that there had been an attack against the royal family of the Sun Elves, and all members of the family were recalled to Sris to protect them, and to ensure the continued survival of the royal line. The guards had been unable to provide any exact details, ostensibly because they had not been told either. Their duty was to escort her to Sris and to ensure her safety.


    Sna had been too worried about her family to pay attention to the situation. She might have been exiled, but that didnt mean she had no lingering affection towards her family. If something had happened to them, it would be a great loss to her. Somewhere inside of her she still hoped for a reunion and eptance. She hoped Neleh was here. The young girl had turned her world upside down, and would know what to do. At the very least the girl would hold her until she felt better.


    They were already outside the city when Snas instincts as a warrior started to push away the fog from her mind, and she finally started to pay attention to her surroundings. All of the guards were Eldarinwe. The Sun Court would never send Eldarinwe guards for anything, especially with the current threat of civil war looming. Clearly there was something wrong with the situation. She wondered how she could get away without getting herself killed. She was probably a better fighter than any in the group, but there were thirty of them.


    She started slowing down, hoping that most of the group would pass her by, allowing her to try and make for a break back towards the city. She was almost ready to make the attempt when she heard the leader speak.


    I wouldnt try it if I was in your ce. We were told to bring you alive, but Im pretty sure bruised and battered will suffice just as well. The man said in a grim voice.


    You arent from the Sun Court are you? Did anything even happen to my family? Sna asked spitting in distaste.


    Oh, something should be happening to them right now. Nowe on bitch! Im not above beating you into submission. The man growled.


    They all snapped around when they heard a clear and threatening voice. Oh I dont think so. I quite dislike men such as you. Hello Sna. Time for you to get rid of this riff-raff. They saw a gorgeous and majestic being of fire floating in the above them.


    The man was just about to order the guards to draw bows, when the being of fire pped its wings sending waves of fire towards the other guards and dove straight at the man. The beings ming spear pierced through his chest leaving nothing but a charred husk behind. The surviving guards tried to escape, but were all cut down by ming sweeps of the beings weapon, the being moving between them in a ming blur.


    The being stopped in front of Sna. Hello honeybuns. I see I made it in time.


    Hey love. Your timing was perfect. Sna answered with a tear rolling down her cheek, and a look of awe on her face.


    The mes surrounding Neleh disappeared. Would you mind taking me to the Inquisition headquarters? I have some news, and maintaining that form takes quite a bit of effort. Neleh whispered and fainted.


    Sna was about to panic, but then heard a faint and cute snoring sound. Sna gave a small giggle at the sound that was more like a purr than a real snore.


    ----------


    Author''s note: For the record, I''m saving her form as the fire emperor to ater date. :D I''m evil that way.


    In case someone wants to know what the dress looked like, then it''s used in the background image of this youtube video: /watch?v=cUzPAVR1MPI


    Ites with a nice song, so its worth a watch anyway...

 Chapter 28: 18+

    Chapter 28: 18+


    Author''s note: This chapter contains some 18+ material, but I didn''t put it in spoilers this time because...well it''s a little different. You''ll understand when you read it.


    I finally found something that I could use to rece the grey blob as a cover for the story. It''s still not great, but I didn''t want to just steal a picture, and I dont'' really know anyone who could make a cover on the cheap-o. This''ll make due untill I can manage something more permanent...


    ----------


    Neleh woke up on a bed, in a room that looked like the buildings in the grand temple area. She felt a bit sore thanks to her rushed flight and overuse of magic, but otherwise fine. It seemed rather obvious to her that maintaining the me Seraph form was quite tiring, and consumed quite a bit of mana. It hadnt required any effort in her old life, but she wasnt a fire elemental spirit anymore. Despite the benefits, she should probably try to avoid overusing that particr ability.


    She took a better look around, and saw several beds in the room. The beds were empty, and there wasnt anyone else in the room. The room looked just like the rooms used by the temple to treat the sick and the injured. Theck of other people was a bit odd, because the beds were usually in constant use. The priestesses were great at healing, but Rhianon was a big city with a lot of people. There were always more to heal than healers to do the healing, so it became a matter of triage. Some people would do just fine with just a bit of rest and medicine, while some required immediate healing. Thetter always got healed, while the former only got healing when there was enough time and energy.


    Neleh was just about to get up and start moving around, when the door to the room opened and both Nimue and Yunalesca entered.


    Seems like youre feeling better. Nimuemented with a strained smile.


    Just a bit sore. How long was I out? Im guessing a less than a day. Neleh asked.


    Sna brought you in a few hours ago, and from what I gathered, it took her a few hours to bring you here. Shes being debriefed about the people you turned to ash. Id really like to hear your version too. Seems like an interesting story. Yunalescamented.


    It is. Did Dalyor manage to send the messages? How about the Sun Pce? Neleh asked.


    He managed the messages, but in both cases it was a bit toote. The city of Sris is fine, the dragons were actually quite precise with their attack. It seems they were more interested in getting their eggs back, than burning down everything in sight. Well, even for dragons its pretty dangerous to attack a capital city like Sris. A big part of the Sun Pce was destroyed though. Most of the royal family was killed, but some of them were either out of the city or in the city itself. The crown prince Aelrindel is taking the throne, though itll take a few weeks until the coronation. Yunalesca sighed tiredly.


    Wasnt Aelrindel the prince that wanted to marry you a while ago? Nimue asked with a grin, earning an amused snort from Yunalesca and a sigh from Neleh.


    Anyway, it might have been better if our prince charming had been one of the victims. Whoevers behind this left behind enough evidence to implicate the emperor and the Eldarinwe, and now hes screaming bloody murder. It doesnt help that many of the more distant rtives of the royal family were attacked by Eldarinwe mercenaries, although rather unsessfully. Im afraid that what almost happened with Sna will only make things worse. Aelrindel is one of the only rtives of Sna that were actually against her unofficial exile. That shes now under the protection of the Inquisition is a good thing, but the Moon Elves are making a big deal about how a young Moon Elf Inquisitor saved the Sun Elf princess. Both Sun Elves and the Moon Elves are seeing the attack as the final straw and we are expecting things to blow up at any moment. Yunalesca said grimly.


    You message implicated the Consortium and that you would have more information. Exin please. Time to tell your part of the story. Nimue said.


    The duchess husband turned out to be a bigger fish than we expected. Neleh unceremoniously dumped all the things she had gotten from the mans office from her holding ring and started exin her story. It took her an hour to rte everything she had learned, including what she had gotten out of the duchess husband.


    Wait, you had advance warning of the dragon attack, and chose toe save Sna instead? Thats a little unbing of a Chosen. Yunalescamented with a chiding tone.


    I like your confidence in me, but two dragons is a bit too much currently. Also the Chosen of the Protector God of the Dragons. Unlike the other Chosen, my purpose is not to fight the dragons, and Im guessing my powers are different as well. Besides, Elune told me in no uncertain terms, that I was to stay out of Sris. Neleh immediately countered.


    Elune told you? Nimue asked eagerly.


    Among other things. On that line, from what she said, we should stop wasting time with trying to stop the civil war, and instead focus on trying to limit the damage. ording to her, even her hands are tied when ites to the war. Neleh said sadly.


    Nimue considered for a while. I seem to recall that the Chosen of Elune had an idea considering that. We might want to look into it.


    ----------


    When her debriefing was over, Neleh went to find Sna. She knew that Sna would be called back to Sris sooner orter, and wanted to spend rest of the avable time with her. She wasnt sure if they would be able to maintain their rtionship with a civil war going on, especially if Fate was really determined to break their rtionship, so she wanted to make the best of whatever time they had left. In her heart of hearts Neleh had to admit that arge part of her reluctance to part with Sna had to do with the forced nature of it. She really liked the woman, and enjoyed their time together, but she couldnt say that she was in love with her. If it was herself or Sna that decided to end things, then she would calmly let go, but now that someone else had decided things for them, she wanted to fight that tooth and nail.


    They definitely had fun together, but there was somethingcking. There werent enough edges to their rtionship. Sna was too submissive, despite being older, and wasnt challenging. Sna didnt try to assert herself and just went along with whatever Neleh decided. Neleh knew from her old life, that rtionships as unbnced as this were bound to be disasters. They could work if the submissive person really enjoyed her submission, and the dominant person enjoyed her position and didnt abuse it, but Neleh didnt enjoy it. She wanted another strong personality as herpanion. Not in the sense that they would always butt heads, but in the sense that they were equals. And Sna would not fulfill that need. Deep down Neleh also wondered whether Sna enjoyed her submissive position either, because the woman wasnt like that at all in her other interactions, or whether she was just being run over by Nelehs much stronger personality and presence.


    Well at least they could have theirst hurrah before Sna had to leave. If she had to let go, at least she would want to make asting impression, and she knew just the thing. Neleh chuckled to herself a bit. There was one thing that had changed since the first time she and Sna had gotten together romantically for the first time. Nelehs mother Asheara had told her, with great embarrassment, what had happened due to the bond. Now that she had ess to her own magic, she could mask the bond in such a way, as to not let Asheara know what was going on, and stopping thepounding effect. Thepounding effect had been quite enjoyable though, so she would have to utilize that againter on.


    She found Sna leaving the Inquisitors headquarters. She was under their protection, so she was staying in the temple area for now.


    All done getting pumped for information? Neleh asked with a grin.


    For now at least. You should know the Inquisition is never done for good. Sna gave a faint smile. She had heard about the events at Sris. How about you? You seem ok.


    Im feeling fine. I was just exhausted earlier. Im sorry about your family. Neleh said seriously.


    Dont be. Im not entirely sure I am. I cant say I was too fond of most of them after what happened to me, but they didnt deserve quite this. Yet I cant say I didnt secretly fantasize about something like this in my worst moments. Sna said sadly.


    In your position, I think anyone would. Someone wronged you pretty badly, and you thought of revenge. Its in our nature. (Neleh)


    Thanks. Coming from you that means a lot. Though I cant quite imagine you like that. Sna said a bit relieved.


    Neleh gave augh at that thought. The only reason why I dont carry such thoughts is because I actually take my revenge personally and quickly, so I dont have to nurse such thoughts for long. Only time I take my time with revenge, is when I really want the other person to suffer.


    Sna gave her head a shake. You wouldnt, youre too good of a person for something like that.


    They had been walking towards the temple, but now Neleh stopped to face Sna. Dont try to make me into some sort of good person in your imagination. Youll only be disappointed. I can be a good person to those I care about, but I can also be a right evil bastard if I so choose. Youve mostly seen the good side of me, because I care about you, but do not make the mistake of thinking Im like that with everyone. Nelehs voice was serious.


    Sna replied just as seriously. You might think that, but your actions betray that image. Yes you can be merciless against your enemies, but you also go out of your way to help people who are not. What you are is severe and dedicated. You dont go for half measures. When you face an enemy, you make sure they go down and never get up, but you also do your very best for those that you help.


    Sna gave a wide smile. You dont fit into the celestials ideal of a person who values thew and order. Instead youre more like one of the demons who value chaos and self-interest. Many people would disagree, but that is not inherently a bad thing. Some people go overboard with self-interest, where they trample on others, but a moderate amount of self-interest and chaos can be the driving force of the world, and you most certainly are a person driven. You make things happen. Sometimes those things are not in the interests of those around you, but that is the price we have to pay for someone who can get things done no matter what.


    Neleh sighed. Youre not wrong, but that doesnt change the fact that youve only been seeing the better side of me. Theres no point in arguing, though. You have your image of me, and I have no need to change that image. Instead there is something more serious we should discuss. You are probably aware, that with what happened to your family, youre going to be called back to Sris. Your brother, the soon-to-be-king Aelrindel has already indicated such.


    I know. Its something that Ive always wanted. To be called back home and be epted as part of the family. Then again I dont want to leave you either. I dont know what Sna was stumbling, with tearsing into her eyes.


    Neleh hugged Sna to her chest, and held her, gently rubbing her back with a hand. You know what you must do. Youve getting your hearts desire, and Im not going to stand in the way of that. You have centuries if not millennia to find new love, while you only have one family. Go to them. And who knows what the future brings? This might not be the end of our story together.


    Sna was crying a river now. She knew Neleh was right, but she had never been in love like she loved the young girl. She also knew Neleh didnt hold as deep feelings for her, but she didnt want to let go, because she felt that she would never again feel love like that. But Neleh was still right. If she stayed, she would grow to resent Neleh for what the love had cost her, even if that was unfair. At least make love to me onest time. Leave me a memory I will treasure forever. She whispered.


    I wouldnt have it any other way. Neleh whispered back


    The two of them ran as fast as the wind towards the room Neleh had woken up in. Once the door was shut, their clothes were already making a trail from the door to the bed at the back. Idly Neleh made a ward against any sound leaving the room. She was nning on making Sna scream, and didnt want to share the sweet sound with anyone else.


    Sit down here. I want to try something Ive been nning for a while. Youll get the honor of being the first test subject on something really special. Neleh pat the bed in front of her and Snaplied.


    Ooh, what do you have cooked up now? She asked.


    Its a little something Ive decided to name the Song of Gabriel. Neleh said with a wide grin. She positioned herself behind Sna sitting on the bed. She put her chin on Snas shoulder and started a quiet and gentle song, whispered directly into her ear. Sna could feel Nelehs breath on her ear. The song sent jolts of incredible pleasure through Snas body, and she was suddenly feeling more aroused than she had ever been before. Her body tried to buck up from the bed, but was held down by Nelehs firm hands.


    Every word of the song increased her pleasure and arousal, and her body was filling with joy and happiness. The song was picking up speed, and Snas breasts were heaving with a panted breath, getting a slight sheen of sweat that was pouring out of her, due to the intense feelings and emotions. She was starting to make mewling sounds in pleasure and frustration. Her loins were feeling as if on fire with the need to be touched. She tried to move her hands to relieve her desire, but Neleh batted her hands aside. The song was getting faster and stronger, and Sna was weeping for a touch of some kind to give her the release she craved. The pleasure was immense, but her body craved for the release of the immense orgasm that Sna knew was waiting.


    Neleh knew Sna was almost there, riding the edge. Every time the woman was about to tumble over the edge into an orgasm, she let off just a little bit, changed the tempo just a little, enough to stop the arrival of the release the woman craved and kept her riding the edge. She forced Sna to climb even higher and higher in her desire and anticipation, the pressure building towards the peak of a life time. Good things cum for those that wait and Neleh knew the anticipation would make it even better. Finally when Sna was right on the edge and Neleh didnt think she could get any more wound up, she moved back slightly and gently bit Sna on the tip of her pointed ear, a spot that she knew to be very sensitive. The guttural cry of release of Snas soul shattering orgasm would have been heard all the way in the grand temple without Nelehs wards. Sna usually wasnt a screamer, but she was doing her best at it now.


    Neleh watched the look of ecstasy on Snas face, when the womans eyes rolled back in her head and her cry was cut short. La petit mort, the little death. Id say the test was a sess, her going unconscious without even proper touch from me. Neleh mused while she lowered Sna back on to the bed. She made her happy dance with a wiggle of her hips, while walking towards the closet for a towel she could moisten with cold water.


    She was softly patting Snas face when the woman came back to consciousness. Did I just? Sna asked.


    You did. A nice beginning for the evening. Now we can test what happens when webine actual stimtion with the song. Neleh said with a loving, but evil grin. Snas eyes grewrge.


    ------


    Neleh closed the door of the room behind her, leaving Sna inside in a naked orgasmic heap. She was just sashaying down the corridor giddy with both pleasure and sess of her little experiment, when she saw Nimueing towards her.


    Finally finished? I didnt think you girls would be at it for five hours. Nimuemented with a raised eyebrow.


    That long? I was just getting started, but unfortunately my partner ran out of stamina. Neleh said with augh. Neleh shifted her weight from hip to hip. With the amount of lust she was now radiating, even just that was an extremely arousing sight.


    Down girl! If you keep radiating all that sex at me, Ill be hotter than a half-fucked fox in a forest fire. If that happens, you better be ready to take the consequences. Nimue said a little upset at herself. She didnt like the reaction of her body. At this age she should have better control over herself, but the little nymph in front of her was something else entirely.


    Now theres an interesting thought. Some other time though. It would be beyond rude to jump from one bed into another. Neleh chuckled, and tried to not act sexy, without much sess. She didnt quite realize the effect she was having, and as such couldnt control it. It seemed that sleeping with Sna had a habit of unleashing things inside her.


    Nimue coughed feebly, gathered her remaining wits and tried to change the subject. You managed to travel extremely fast from Ilyanden to here. Is that something you can do again?


    Neleh was thoughtful for a moment. Sure, though it depends a bit on the distance traveled, and the speed required. I wouldnt want to try and maintain that kind of speed over longer distances.


    Could you take someone with you while doing that? Nimue asked, still blushing furiously.


    No problem, I would have to travel a bit slower, but that would in turn allow me to go further without getting tired. Whats this about? Neleh asked suddenly curious.


    The prince Aelrindel demands the return of Sna, and she would practically be a prisoner in the temple for her own protection if she stayed. Your method, whatever it is, would be the safest way to travel, since it would not leave time for anyone to prepare an ambush, and certainly no one would expect it. Nimue exined.


    So you want me to carry Sna to Sris? I suppose that can be done. Would give us time to say goodbye and all that. How soon? Neleh asked.


    As soon as you can make it happen. Nimue replied immediately.


    Well, we should probably leave tonight. Snas is in no condition to go at the moment, and she will need to pack a few things anyway. Neleh mused, with a finger pressed along her chin.


    Out of morbid curiosity, what do you mean in no condition to leave? Nimue asked, half dreading the answer.


    Are you sure you want to know? I thought you were having enough trouble as it is. Neleh chuckled and started to sashay away from the old priestess, her hips moving up and down in that hypnotic way that drew the eye of everyone around her.


    Nimue gave a small groan. She would have to take care of herself soon to be able to get any work done. Whatever happened to the girl had released something dangerous. Nimue had to correct herself; Neleh now gave off the feeling of a woman, not a girl. That was part of the difference.


    ------


    At midnight the three of them had gathered at the temple park. Neleh was dressed in the same white open back dress fromst time, while Sna had several bags of luggage. She had lived in Rhianon for a long time, and she had many things she wanted to take along. Nimue looked at the bags with some question. Was Neleh able to transport all of them? That was quickly answered when the bags disappeared into her holding ring, which Nimue had already forgotten.


    Alright then, try to keep the city standing while Im gone, and hopefully Ill see you soon. Neleh said, and Sna gave the old priestess a hug. Sna still had that well-fucked glow about her, which refused to go away.


    Neleh moved aside a bit, and therge wings of fire appeared again. Nimue could only gaze in wonder at the fiery halo, and the ming hair that had also appeared. She did wonder at the single tear of me on Nelehs cheek. Neleh took a hold of Snas waist and told her to hold on tight. A bit redundant order, since Neleh was actually holding on to her with binds of magic, since there was no way to hold on just with hands, when their speed would really pick up. She just wanted to feel Snas arms around her.


    Neleh nodded at Nimue, and suddenly the streak of fire was gone, flying to the sky.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Author''s note: Some light saturday reading. I was feelignzy with the proofreading, so I will apologize beforehand for the trouble our loli archmagi will have to go through...


    ----------


    The distance between Rhianon and Sris was long enough that Neleh and Sna had to stop to camp for a night. If she was really forced to, Neleh couldve managed to fly the whole distance, but she wouldve fainted immediately on arrival, and would have been useless in any sort ofbat situation. The duo reminisced on their rtionship while camping, and had a decent time, although their iing separation weighed on them. Aside from heavy hearts, the trip was rather uneventful.


    On the second day theynded a decent distance from the city. Just in case theynded on the opposite side from where any potential ambushers would be expecting them. Neleh circled around the city in a wide arc to avoid being noticed, but they did see the devastation of the Sun Pce from their height. The rest of the city seemed to be fine though, which was good news. When theynded, Neleh immediately changed into her travel clothes to avoid drawing too much attention.


    The guards at the gate didnt even give them a second look, despite Neleh hiding her face. They didnt expect trouble from that direction, and it showed in the demeanor of the guards, although they did pay attention to the terrain beyond the gate. A spy might be able to get in easily, but an army or a monster would not. The guards uniform and the city itself were covered in red and gold colors. If Rhianon was all white, Sris was almostpletely red and gold, with tall spires and towers. While Rhianon was built wide, aside from a few spires, the Sun Elves had built their capital tall, reaching for the sun.


    The fascination of the elven ns with certain colors interested Neleh. It was obvious the red and gold of the Sun Elves stood for the sun, and the dark blue and silver of Moon Elves represented the night sky. What did the white of the Eldarinwe stand for? Or was it just to show that they could make a huge city out of nothing but white materials? Neleh entertained herself with these idle thoughts while they walked towards the Sun Pce, or what was left of it anyway.


    They werent actually sure if they should be going towards the Sun Pce, or if the king-to-be was holding court somewhere else while the pce was being rebuilt. They didnt actually manage to make it all the way to the pce before they were stopped by a group of Sun Elf guards who had recognized Sna. The guards very politely escorted the two of them to arge mansion near the pce ruins. Neleh had decided that it was wise for once for her to wear her Inquisitors insignia visibly on her finger. That allowed both the guards that recognized them, as well as the guards at the mansion to quickly ascertain her identity as the one who had escorted Sna here.


    They didnt have to wait long until they were escorted into a fairlyrge room with four people, three of whom Neleh recognized. One of them was prince Aelrindel of course, who had aged significantly since theyst met. The prince had gained maturity and seriousness, both of which had beencking previously. The second person was the Duchess Vians. It had only been a few days since Neleh had seen her in Ilyanden, so she must have been escorted to the capitol in a real hurry, most likely with magical means being involved. Neleh wasnt all that surprised to see her, since she was a rtive of the royal family, and such rtives had been ushered to safety with all the possible speed. Three was a third person, a male Sun Elf warrior carrying the hair knot of a Great Silver, standing between the two, and the fourth person. The man was apparently a bodyguard of sorts, whose presence was exined by the fourth person in attendance.


    It was the fourth person who surprised Neleh with his presence. He was the man known as the Right Fist of the emperor, the emperors advisor and also a Great Silver. Estr had left his sword outside the room, but he was still a dangerous man, hence the presence of a bodyguard of simr rank. The dark haired man turned towards the door when Neleh and Sna entered, and a small smile came to his lips when he saw the insignia on Nelehs hand.


    Sna! Wee back home! The prince had been frowning when they entered, but now he was all smiles when he quickly moved to embrace the sister he had not seen in years. I did not expect you so soon. I sent the request for you to be brought here only two days ago.


    Aelrindel turned towards Neleh, also noticing the insignia. I did not realize the Inquisition had Sna this close to Sris. I must thank you for escorting my sister safely. The prince gave a small bow of thanks.


    Duchess Vians gave a small humorlessugh. Oh Im pretty sure they werent. Or at least this particr Inquisitor wasnt. Shes the one who uncovered the misdeeds of my husband. Last I saw her, she was leaving for Rhianon to save Sna. Hello again Inquisitor Neleh. The duchess gave a slight bow.


    Both the prince and Estr gave Neleh an appraising look. Neleh decided it was very impolite to remain masked in thispany, and they had all seen her before anyway, removed her mask and hood. Hello again duchess. I hope thest days have not been treating you too badly. You move around fast.


    Estr gave a smallugh. Not as fast as you apparently. I know for a fact that Sna was in Rhianon two days ago. Hello again miss Neleh. With how fast you move around, Im quite sad you turned down our offer of sponsorship, although with the situation as it is, I cant say you made a bad choice. And it also seems you really didnt need our assistance.


    Neleh gave a small warriors greeting to both Estr and the prince. Hello again Estr. Prince Aelrindel, the Inquisitor Neleh has herebypleted her mission to escort the one known asdy Sna safely to Sris. The Inquisition thanks you for your understanding, and officially wishes the best for your reign. Unofficially, we think you have a hard road ahead of you, and we truly hope you wont end up as our customer in the other sense. Neleh said seriously, although with a small smile.


    The tone got a wide smile from the prince. I hope so as well. I heard a little about what happened to Vianss husband, and I really hope to avoid making an enemy out of you. The prince took a longer look at Neleh. Say, didnt I propose to you a little over a year ago? That little statement brought a hugeugh out of everyone except Sna who groaned instead.


    I believe you were about to, but I pre-empted it due to my youth. Neleh said with a grin.


    The job of a queen is still open, in case youve reconsidered. The prince asked hopefully. He had noticed the increased sex appeal of Neleh, who still didnt quite realize the effect she was having around her. Estr and Vians looked at the prince surprised, while Sna was mortified, unable to say anything.


    Neleh gave a little thought. There are some problems with that n. First of all, Im fairly sure everyone here knows that theres a civil war about to hit. Im a little surprised it hasnt happened already.


    Estr grunted, while the prince answered. The word about what happened at the pce doesnt travel as fast as you do Inquisitor. As soon as the word has spread, the Sun Elves will march for war. Im afraid Lord Estr is here for nothing. Even if I wanted to stop the war, I could not. The resentment has piled for too long, and thistest travesty will be thest spark. Still do continue on, Im not yet seeing your point.


    Well, lets assume the best case scenario for you. You and the Moon Court will join forces and defeat the current emperor. Another grunt from Estr. The empire will need a new ruler. Who are the most likely candidates?


    The prince answered immediately. Currently either me as the emperor, or the queen of the Moon Elves as the empress.


    Now, lets assume you take the job, what is the most likely demand that the Moon Court will present to retain the bnce between your two ns? Neleh continued to question.


    Estr suddenly realized what Neleh was aiming at and gave the young Inquisitor more respect than even before. He answered instead of the prince. They will demand that he marry a member of their royal family, and their child, whether a Sun Elf or a Moon Elf, will take the throne afterwards. They will most likely also demand a joint rule with him and the Moon Elf princess chosen.


    And there you have it. Im not interested in bing a mistress, even for the emperor. And thats the best case scenario. Neleh finished. She gave a yful look at Sna. Also, it might get a bit ufortable when you consider I just returned my previous lover to her brother. She finished with a chuckle.


    It took a moment for the prince to register Nelehs meaning, and he blushed quite heavily when he did. Estr on the other hand was busyughing his ass off, while Vians was shaking her head in frustration. Sna was blushing furiously.


    The prince turned to Sna. Something that you want to tell me sister? He asked holding a perfectly nk face.


    Private matters Im afraid. Sna answered embarrassed beyond belief.


    Not so private anymore. Estr mumbled. He continued. I think its about time me, and the Inquisitor full of surprises, left and gave you some family time. I agree that my being here is probably useless, and it looks to me our lovebirds have said their goodbyes already. Come inquisitor, lets leave them alone. They both moved towards the door.


    Neleh gave Sna onest look, and gave a deep warriors salute as a goodbye. Sna had been her spear fighting teacher after all, and they had said their emotional farewells on the grand temple hospital bed.


    As they exited the mansion Estr spoke to Neleh yfully. You know, theres a good chance the Moon Elves would actually ok you as the princes wife, if they knew of your position as a Chosen. Of course he knew. There was no way to keep a secret that big from the Right Fist of the emperor.


    Neleh gave a snort ofughter. Did it look like I was interested in sharing that information? Ill probably have to turn him down a third time when all is said and done, even if he knows about me and Sna. Its just too perfect of a thought to have the prince of a royal family wronged, married to the young Chosen who saved the princess of said family, and who has had no role in building the hate between the ns.


    Estr gave Neleh a nce. So you think they will win?


    Neleh gave another snort. Oh you know better than to even ask. Its two against one, while their forces are highly motivated and yours dont want to fight against their own kind. Unless youre hiding an ace somewhere, I think youre pretty much done.


    An ace like a Chosen with the favor of Elune perhaps? Estr asked with a small smile. Someone, who would make a good symbol for peace the people could rally behind?


    Good luck with that. I dont think youll have much luck with Shalheira. She doesnt seem to be interested in joining you, and shes a moon elf. Neleh yed dumb with Estrs hint, while also making her stance clear. Neleh was after all a Moon Elf too, and her meaning was pretty obvious.


    Well, I was hoping youd travel back to Rhianon with me, so I could try my luck at changing your mind. Im not ready to give up just yet. Estr was fairly persistent. He knew as well as Neleh did, that the Eldarinwe would not be winning the civil war without a helping hand, and Neleh was in a position to offer that helping hand. There was no point in trying to force her though.


    I suppose I could travel with you. Im not exactly in a hurry anymore, and lone girls tend to make for tempting targets for ambushes. Even if I can beat those ambushes, Id rather save the trouble. Neleh said thoughtfully. She didnt cherish the idea of Estr trying to convince her, but she really wasnt in a hurry to return, especially since it would be weird for her to go back to the academy while the rest of the Ilyanden expedition was still out.


    If nothing else, she could use the time to work on a spell she had been nning for months. The only real downside of the world she was on was theck of ess to decent music. She could y some of it herself, but that wasnt the same thing. Now using air magic to produce the sound waves necessary on the other hand


    ----------


    Anauel was preparing to depart towards the faerie continent, when a messenger from the Fateweavers caught up with her. She didnt even need to hear the message to know what it was about. Fateweavers were the group of celestials that were able to see the future, and as far as the celestials knew they were the only race able to do so. The Fateweavers were part of the reason the celestials had been so sessful in preventingrge disasters and wars before now. Anauel had been receiving messages of an impending disaster for a while now, although she had trouble seeing how things could get much worse.


    Most of the races were at war, and the celestials had just gotten word that the Sun Elves and Moon Elves had joined forces and were now marching on the Eldarinwe. There had already been fights where the army units made up either of the other ns had turned and attacked the army units of Eldarinwe. The situation was about to get much worse in the elvennds. The war between demons and faeries was even worse. The faeries had somehow managed to use their illusion magic to enve arge number of the great wyrms, and those wyrms were now tearing the demon armies apart.


    The great wyrms were not intelligent enough to be considered a lesser race, but smarter than monsters. They had no magic, but their enormous scaled bodies were the epitome of war. Worst part was that the damn things had such huge amounts of touki, that they were almost immune to lesser ranked magic. Anyone below the rank of Great Silver was useless against them. The demons had more strong individuals like that than any other race, but they couldnt be everywhere, and the demons were suffering horrendous losses before they managed to kill the wyrms. The celestials and specifically Anauel was about to travel to the faeriends to try and broker a peace, now that the bnce of war had shifted so heavily.


    Now though she was called in by the Fateweavers, and had to hope the others would manage to broker the peace. She would not have been called now if the need wasnt urgent. She flew to the Tower of Visions, arge spire of obsidian in the middle of the celestial capital. The spire was the second tallest building in the city, only shadowed by the great silver pce, the seat of power of all celestials. There was a servant waiting for her arrival, who led her inside the tower. She was rather shocked to see that her two advisors as well as five other high ranking celestials were already gathered. The celestials standing here were the most powerful members of their race, and did not always get along.


    She was just about to speak when the doors leading to the back opened and a pair of white winged Fateweavers entered, one of them being their leader. For some reason Fateweavers were always white winged. Their leader had had a name before bing a Fateweaver, but they gave up their names as a sign of their dedication, and as a sign that they have left their own needs and desires behind. The leader spoke to them.


    As you might be able to guess, you have been summoned here because your presence is required for a mission. The most important mission any of you have any taken part in. He said in a quiet and serious voice.


    A mission for all eight of us? One of the other celestials asked.


    Does this have anything to do with the disaster you have been telling me about for a while now? Anauel asked.


    The answer to both questions is yes. All eight of you will go to the elvennds to a certain battlefield and shield the rest of the world from disaster. The Fateweaver said.


    The rest of the world? What could possibly happen in the elvennds that could threaten the rest of the world? And something that requires the presence of the eight strongest celestials to stop? The only one I can imagine is the dragon eldest and she hasnt moved for millennia. What could possibly rouse her? Another celestial asked, not happy at all for being ordered around.


    The Fateweaver sighed sadly. The threat is much worse than the dragon eldest, and the eight of you will not be enough. When you get there, and form the sealing formation, you will get help. Help that you will need. The next part is very important. In return for the help, you are not to harm the cause of this danger in any way. You will be saving the world twice that day. Once by stopping the immediate danger, and the second time by keeping the cause of the danger safe. Pay attention. If one or more of you will have to give their lives in order to save the cause of this threat, you will do so and dly pay the price. Its better that all of you die, than harme to the one you are protecting.


    The mans solemn promation caused a real stir among the gathered celestials. No matter how much good they did for the other races, or maybe even as a result of that, celestials had a very inted image of their own self-worth. That it was possible for them to be sacrificed to protect someone who even seemed like a threat to them seemed absurd.


    The Fateweaver continued. Know this. The need for your presence on the battlefield, and the possible need for you toy down your lives is the result of your own decisions. This could have been prevented, but some among you chose not to because of their petty worries and fears. Now everyone is paying the price of those choices. If there was no battlefield where you are going, then there would be no need for you to stand on that battlefield. He looked straight at Anauel when he said this, a look that was missed by all except one of the celestials.


    Anauel knew the man was talking to her and her two advisors. They couldve done something to prevent the dragon attack on the Sun Pce, but had chosen not to. If they had, then the Sun Elves would not be marching to war. Sometimes inaction is worse than taking a misguided action. She had to ask something though. What should we be expecting on this battlefield? Im assuming we''re not going there to stop the battle?


    No. This battle has too much momentum behind it to stop. You will know when to act, it will be obvious. As for what you will find there, a me from the past. The empress of fire will make a brief but possibly disastrous re-appearance.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Author''s note: This chapter is also 18+, though for a different reason. No sexy time in this chapter. As you might imagine, this chapter was a bit heavier to write.


    ----------


    The carriage of Estr had traveled towards Rhianon for six days. Neleh estimated that they were about halfway between their destination and Sris. Estr had made several offers to try and sway her to his cause, ranging from personal wealth to a nobility rank for her family. None of those were particrly interesting to her. What did at least get her a little interested, was the mans attempts at logical and emotional reasons why she should join them. Estr was a persuasive person, but unfortunately for him, most of the reasons he could think up, would apply doubly as arguments for joining the others side. Its a bit hard to argue for saving of civilian lives, when more lives could be saved if she was to help the other side and hasten the fall of the emperor. Luckily for him, Neleh wasnt interested in joining the other side either. At least the whole issue made for a more entertaining journey for both of them.


    Neleh was just practicing the new magic she had developed for music, when she started hearing sounds of battle. Sounds made by thousands of people trying their best to kill each other. Their group only had ten guards, because who would be stupid enough to attack a Great Silver and an Inquisitor? So the sounds were not caused by them. The sounds were alsoing from a distance. The fact that they could hear the sounds over such a distance, spoke volumes about the number of people involved. Estr had also heard the sounds, and both of them gave each other a brief look of understanding.


    They left their carriage and started running full speed towards the sounds, to see what was going on. Before they could see anything, Nelehs senses could detect the presence of several hundred thousand people battling each other, and many of those presences were winking out of existence as they approached. They crested a small forested hill, and saw the two armies battling each other on arge in. On one side were units wearing the armor of the elven army, made up mainly of Sun Elves, and the asional group of Moon Elves. The other side was simrly garbed in the armor of the army, but was made up entirely of Eldarinwe.


    Estr drew breath and cursed. By the goddess, the army units have turned against each other. I was afraid this would happen, but didnt expect it to be so soon.


    Looks like some of the Eldarinwe are trying to exit the battle. I told you your forces did not want to fight against their own race. There are even a few units of Eldarinwe that have joined the other two ns. It seems they agree with their cause. Neleh said pointing at few units fighting alongside the Sun Elves and Moon Elves.


    It seems the Eldarinwe forces still hold the upper hand though. The other side is outnumbered 2:1 even with some of the units refusing to fight. I wonder what happened to cause the rebels to take such an uneven fight? Estr had no difficulties imagining that the Sun Elves especially would want to rise against the Eldarinwe, but why here and now with these odds?


    I think I know why. Neleh whispered, and pointed to a corner of the battlefield. There was a hastily improvised gallows there, with several Sun Elves hanged from trees.


    I see. That would do it. It wasnt difficult to imagine that the Sun Elves there were punished for something like sedition. Seeing their kin hanged, seemingly unjustly would have riled the other Sun Elves enough to cause them to take up their arms and fight. And if the punishments really were unjust, and meant more as a warning, that would exin some of the Eldarinwe joining the rebellion.


    Estr noted the unit banners and grimaced. That would probably be why. The previousmander was recalled to Rhianon for being too sympathetic towards the Sun Elves and Moon Elves. Against my judgement and advice I might add. The recement was unfortunately one of those officers that gained his rank by connections and not due to his ability. Count Mondego is the sort of man that couldve had people hanged just to establish his position. One of those men that should never be given authority, but has just the right friends to get the position.


    Neleh also noticed the unit banners and her eyes went wide. Oh no. Nononono. Thats my sisters unit. She was supposed to be rtively safe under a goodmander. Neleh hastily cast out her senses towards the battlefield, to search for her sister.


    She managed to locate her quickly, in one of the units that had sided with the Sun Elves. The time seemed to slow down to a crawl. Everyone seemed to move in slow motion as her sisters unit was in the process of being overrun by a muchrger force of Eldarinwe, and the Sun Elves werent really offering much in the way of support, since they still thought of them as suspicious. Fiery wings burst from Nelehs back incinerating the back of her shirt and cloak when she assumed the form of the me Seraph excelling in speed, and burst towards the location of her sister.


    Estr could only stand there in resignation as the embodiment of fiery death burst towards the battlefield. Neleh might not have had a reason to fight against them before, but if her sister was hurt, she sure as hell had one now. He cursed the ineptmander in his mind, while he saw the scales of war swing and fall tumbling down against them.


    Everything still seemed to move in slow motion when Neleh felt the life of her sister flicker and wink out. She flew towards the location she had felt her sister, now crying several tears of me. She hoped against all hope that she could still safe Selvaria and bring her back to life. The soul often remained in the vicinity of the body for a short while after death, and if she could fix the damage done to her body, she might be able to coax the soul back. Death was not always permanent, if fast measures could be taken, and the damage was not toorge.


    Nelehs whole world turned into a bloody haze of rage and grief, when she saw the slow movement of an Eldarinwe soldier, lost in bloodlust, raising his hand that was holding the severed head of her sister. Elves rarely defiled the bodies of their enemies, but Selvaria had put up a fierce resistance and killed several friends of the soldier who had finally imed her life. Several of the usually calm and disciplined elven warriors had given into bloodlust, because that was the only way they could fight against their own kind. It was the only way they could raise arms against their former brothers and friends. The elven soldiers, usually famed for their discipline had given into their more primal nature and fought like berserkers.


    Nelehs world frozen for a fraction of a second. Her sister was gone. Selvaria was always standing up for those weaker than her, and was a paragon of justice and good will. She had only joined the army because of the training that would allow her to better protect others. Neleh could feel the warmth of her skin while they slept together as children, because Selvaria had been worried about her baby sister. Her straightforward personality had always been easy to get along with, and she had always had a ready hug for anyone in the family. No longer would Neleh be able to feel the hug of her sister. Her noble sister was gone, and her body defiled.


    Neleh barely noticed herself perform one of the spells she had never allowed herself to use before. Even for her, the punishment of her enemies stopped at death. She used her ws to rip the offending mans soul from his body and deposited it inside the sapphire gem Selvarias severed head was still wearing on a silver chain on her forehead. Said chain and sapphire disappeared into Nelehs holding ring along with her sisters body and head. Nelehsst conscious thoughts were: Wait ws? Since when have I had ws?


    Then she lost herself to rage.


    -----


    The celestials had arrived to the battlefield shortly before Neleh and Estr. They hadnded on the side of the battle, not too far from the hill that the two elves would soon arrive to. Anauel was a bit shocked to see the brutality of the battle. The elves were supposed to be masters of discipline, but this looked more like a battle between two beastmen tribes. Otherwise there didnt seem to be anything strange about the battle. How were they supposed to know what to do here? And hadnt the Fateweaver mentioned something about help?


    She was just about to start asking questions, when eight indistinct and hazy figures suddenly appeared behind the eight celestials. One figure standing behind each of the celestials. The figures seemed somehow transparent and immaterial, as if they were simply apparitions. Anauel recognized one of the figures. How could the Chosen of rae not feel the presence of her Goddess standing right behind her? She was shocked to silence, and so were the other celestials. Apparently there had been some unheardmunication between each pair. Anauel also heard a voice in her mind.


    So you havee as ordered, my child. Your greatest and most important task lies before you. The ceremonial sounding voice of rae sounded in her head.


    Anauel managed to feebly ask. What are we to do here mistress? Our instructions were not clear. This was the first time Anauel had even heard about one of the gods taking any sort of visible form.


    You are to form the eight point istion barrier around a certain individual, and you are to use all of your power to do so. We will allow each of you to channel some of our power directly just this once. Do not make the mistake of underestimating the threat. That way leads to ruin for all of us. Afterwards, you are to safeguard the person responsible. She is not herself, and on her shoulders rests the fate of this world. Guarantee her safety, no matter what. raes voice carried the tone of finality.


    The istion barrier was a hexagonal field formed by eight magicians. The space within the field effectively became separated from the rest of the world, and formed a separate dimension, for as long as the magicians holding the field were able to maintain it. Usually holding the field did not require much additional strength from the casters, because the field was the most powerful defensive magic ever devised. You could have an enormous volcano erupt inside the field, and it would not pose a problem for the casters. Thus the goddess warning worried Anauel. How could a single person require not only the presence of the eight most powerful celestials, but also the goddess rae and whoever the other shapes were.


    Wait. If one of the shapes is rae, then wouldnt the other seven shapes be


    Her thought was interrupted. You should get ready. It is time to act, and you dont want to bete. We will tell you the second the field must go up. Start moving, things are about to get underway. rae said.


    The celestials started moving towards the battlefield, wondering where exactly they should go, spreading in a wide hexagon of several hundred meters. Then they saw the being of fire streak into the battlefield. Anauel immediately knew this being was the reason they were here. How she knew, she could not say, but apparently all the other celestials also knew, because they moved in formation towards the being. Everything seemed to slow down for Anauel as well. She could see the most beautiful being she had ever seennd among the elven warriors. Then Anauel started to feel fear, when a wave of terrifying energy radiated from the being, as the being ripped the soul out of an elven warrior. The being momentarily cradled the head of another elf in her ws, before the head also vanished.


    Wait. ws? Anauel thought, and suddenly heard the voice of her Goddess yell. Now!


    Anauel drew on her power and the power of her goddess as heavily as she could and put it into the barrier spell she had prepared. She had never handled power like this. She felt invincible for a fraction of a second. Then her vision turned into a world of me. They were still standing over a hundred meter apart, but the entirety of the inside of the barrier was filled by the form of a graceful but terrifying being. A beautiful phoenix made entirely of pure white fire. The atmosphere inside the istion barrier ignited immediately and the fire burst against the barrier. It was obvious the fire would have ignited the atmosphere in an enormous area around this ce, turning everything into ash. The congration might have spread over the continents and maybe even the whole, as the extreme heat ignited the air.


    Anauel imagined herself as a foremost expert in fire magic. Further proof of this was the fiery red color of her wings. Before this she had imagined that no one was her equal in that element. Now she felt like a candlepared to the sun. And the feeling of invincibility that had existed only a second before, was rapidly turning into helplessness. She felt like a small child trying to stop the fist of an adult, as the barrier bent and buckled under the pressure. She was just about to surrender to her death, when the pressure and the being of fire disappeared as the phoenix let out a heartbreaking cry filled with grief and rage. Luckily for her, and everyone else, they werent meant to stop the me, just contain it until it burnt itself out in a sh of power.


    The celestials were all panting exhausted, and looked inside their now broken barrier. The ground had turned into something resembling ss, and there was nothing except ash inside. How many elves had been inside the barrier when the fire came? No way to tell now. They all walked towards the center where they could see something besides ash. The hazy forms of the gods had already left. Anauel was the first to arrive, and could see the prone body of an elven girl. The girl was still wearing the remains of her clothes, the back having been burnt away. The clothes had apparently survived this far because they had performed the vanishing act that always happened when someone shapeshifted while wearing clothes. No one really knew where the clothes went.


    Anauel approached the unconscious girl. Even in this situation she could only marvel at the girls beauty, which was made all the more imposing by the visage of the being of me they had just witnessed. She sent her senses inside the girl to check for injuries. The girl was physically fine, but there was one oddity. Usually the body of a being has a natural resistance against the kind of probing Anauel was doing. If such resistance did not exist, a mage could simply reach inside a person and kill him or her. Normally that resistance could be weakened by injury or illness, or the magician could simply go through the resistance if he or she was strong enough. Anauel had expected to face that resistance, but there was none. The girl waspletely drained of magic and her natural resistance had disappeared when her power was drained. Apparently the girls powers werepletely drained in the short instance of extreme fire, when she had transformed.


    The girl would need some time to regain her strength, and until then she was in grave danger. Anauel looked around the battlefield. Both armies had been awed and stunned to silence by the inferno, but they were now starting to move. By their looks, the elves perceived the celestials as a threat. Maybe they thought the celestials had caused the congration. They had to make some quick decisions. Normally the celestials would be able to fight such armies easily, as they were all Great Silver ranked. This time though, their powers had been drained by the istion barrier. Anauel could also feel the presence of a single Great Silver ranked elf on the outskirts of the battle.


    Quick, we need to leave! Lets take the girl with us. This is the second part of our mission the Fateweaver talked about. We can decide what to do with herter, but we need to leave now. Anauel yelled, and picked the elven girl up in her arms. She could feel the muscles under the girls skin. Apparently the girl trained as a warrior as well.


    The celestials hastily took wing, the others forming a protective perimeter around Anauel and the girl. Normally they would not have put their lives at risk to shield Anauel, but the events just moments before had caused a strange feeling of unity in them. They had all gone through a life-altering experience, and would have to re-evaluate some of their prioritiester when they had time. Now they just felt unified with the purpose of protecting the girl, who might end up being their savior or their doom.


    -----


    Estr stared in wonder as the celestials left the field of battle. He had seen the great being of fire, and just for a second felt his lifeing to an end. He also knew who was at the heart of that being. The Eldarinwe were fucked. He couldve tried to stop the fleeing celestials, but he knew better. He had seen the Chosen of rae before, and there was no mistaking the 12 fiery red wings. The other celestials all had 10 wings, so they were some of the most powerful celestials in existence. Even if they were exhausted, as shown by their rtively low flight speed, they could still kick his ass ten times out of ten.


    The emperorsck of skill had finally caught up with them. Estr was known as the Right Fist of the emperor, but he had earned that nickname because he was forced to crack down on people to cover for the emperors bad decisions. He always tried to advice against those bad decisions, but the emperor didnt listen. And Estr had to deal with the consequences, because he knew what the results would be otherwise.


    I think its about time I try to seek for other employment. I wonder if thedy Chosen would need an advisor? I could probably try and seek refuge in the academy, since its a ce of neutrality. I think Im going to enjoy the chance to tender my resignation. Estr mused.


    He owed it to the emperor to at least give the bad news face-to-face. He also knew the Sun Elves would not be too happy to see him in any capacity, since they were the ones hed had to crack down on most often. He felt liberated somehow. He had never enjoyed working for the emperor, and now he didnt have to anymore. It was as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. The emperor had been his friend a long time ago, but sometimes it was best for you, to sever rtions that were too destructive.


    -----


    Where are we going? One of the celestials asked Anauel. They were now out of immediate danger, and the elven Great Silver had shown no interest in pursuing them, so they would need to start making ns.


    The girl ispletely drained of magic. Well need to protect her until she gains at least some of her power back. That could take anywhere from days to weeks, depending on her level of power. Anauel said thoughtfully.


    A person had only so much mana at his or her disposal. There were two ways of improving ones capacity. One could either allow their manapool to grow naturally by growing older, and continuous use would also grow the manapool, like a muscle would grow when used. These methods were easy and pretty surefire, but they would also take time and the effect would not berge. The other method was to refine ones mana to a higher grade, making ones mana more pure and potent. This method was difficult and would also require a lot of time and effort, but the potential payoff was huge. A person who refined their mana to a higher grade would need to spend a lot less mana to achieve the same effect than a person who did not.


    The effect would grow as long as a person was capable of refining their mana further. The downside was that when such person finally spent all their mana, it would take much longer to recover it naturally. Neleh had noticed almost straight after her birth that while she could not use her mana until her Awakening, she could refine it, and she had all the knowledge necessary to do so efficiently and quickly. Her mana was some of the highest grade in the world, even though she was so young, but now she was paying the price for it. The transformation had drained herpletely.


    One of the other celestials noticed something. The girl carries the insignia of the elven Inquisition. They might be willing to help, if we manage to get her to the grand temple in the capital. No elf is stupid enough to try to harm someone under the direct gaze of their goddess, especially if that someone is one of the goddess Inquisitors.


    How are we going to get her to the temple? Im pretty sure the civil war just officially started, and I doubt the elves would simply stand by when eight celestials fly into their capital city. Especially since we arent your standard celestials working as ambassadors. Our presence in the capital would be major diplomatic news. Another celestial pointed out.


    Lets contact the ambassador Sariel. She might be able to figure something out. And if we cante up with something, we can always bring the girl with us to Avant Heim. That might end up being our best option in the long run anyway. Anauel decided. The girls presence might cause the civil war get even more out of hand, especially if she was to take an active part against the Eldarinwe. Anauel doubted the girls anger was sated, as shown by the cry of the phoenix they had heard. The celestial capital might be the best ce to keep her until the civil war had passed.


    ----------


    Author''s note two: Yes, the count Mondego was named after Fernard Mondego, the Count de Morcerf from Count of Monte Cristo. Also the name Avant Heim is a shameless reference to No Game No Life.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Author''s note: Things returning to form. I have a pretty decent outline of what happens in the next chapter, so it should be done either tomorrow, or the day after. Assuming I don''t catch the ''le tired''. Enjoy the chapter 31. Less depressing than the previous one.


    ----------


    ----Estrs POV----


    It took Estr another six days before he managed to return to Rhianon. Every day he spent thinking about it made him more certain, that his term in the service of the emperor hade to an end. Deep down he already agreed with the grievances of other ns and the current emperor was most certainly not suited to the position. At this point, and for a long time now, only his loyalty and his honor had kept him around. He wasnt sure the new Sun Elf king would be a good choice either, but he would most likely be better for the time being at least. Tarathiel hadnt started out as a bad emperor either. He simply didnt have the character required, and let himself be guided by bad advice and self-interest. He had been a good person and a decent friend once, but had quickly lost his way and be jaded and corrupt. Estr hoped the same fate would not befall the young Aelrindel, should he take the position.


    Maybe with different advisors and a strong wife to guide him? It was partially the current nobility of the imperial court and the imperial advisors that had led to the downfall of the current emperor, so if they were cleaned out, then the young Sun Elf might stand a chance. There would also be some focus on restoration after the civil war, which would hopefully keep the new ruler busy, whoever it would end up being. There was after all a chance that the Moon Elves would take the throne, or Aelrindel might not survive until the end.


    Everyone at the pce was so used to Estrs presence, that they didnt give him a second look when he walked quickly towards the emperors quarters. Even the ever-vignt members of the Legion of the Phoenix only nced at him, knowing that if he wanted to harm the emperor, he would have done so a long time ago. He frequently met the emperor in private, which was fairly rare since the Legion took their duties very seriously. It waste in the evening, so the emperor would be in his quarters, but not sote that he would not be handling official matters anymore. That made Estr d, because for some reason, now that he had made his mind about resigning, he really didnt want to wait a second longer than was necessary.


    When he found the emperor, Tarathiel was holding a meeting with a group of nobles, few of which held high positions in the army. A gathering of people that had always struck Estr as self-serving and untrustworthy but the emperor nevertheless favored against Estrs advice. Judging from the few words he caught and the maps spread out on the table, they were discussing the status of the civil war. From the quick nce at the map that Estr saw, the army had rebelled en masse, and the other two ns were pushing heavily into the Eldarinwe held territory.


    Ah good, youre here. The emperor said looking up from the discussion. Youve probably seen the situation on the field first hand and can give us some details. Can you give us a minute, so we can finish this part up, and then well get to you. Despite the situation, the emperor seemed to be in a friendly mood.


    I think you might feel differently once you hear what Im about to say, so it might be prudent to let me say my peace first. Estr quickly countered. He didnt want to stay and listen to their war ns, so they would not have any added excuse for trying to detain him.


    The emperors face scrunched in a serious frown. He wasnt a very good leader, but he wasnt stupid. Alright, speak Estr. What is so important?


    Effective immediately, I resign my position as your advisor, and wish to sever any and all ties to the imperial court. His tone was calm and peaceful, but his words brought a mor from the nobles surrounding the emperor, who was looking at Estr quietly.


    How dare you?! You coward! Youre jumping ship now that things get a little tough?! One of the nobles screamed, and the others yelled out simr statements.


    Silence. The emperormanded, not really raising his voice, but speaking in a tone that was much more grave than was usual for him. This got everyones attention and brought the required silence. You must have a good reason. We have had our differences in the past, but weve seen through them before, and youre not one to shirk from difficulties. So what brought this on?


    Estr gave a small smile. For a long time, I have considered you unfit for your position. This brought another mor from the nobles, but the emperor waved them quiet, and Estr continued. Despite this, I have served you loyally because I had to try and mitigate the damage you were causing, and because it was my duty. And you were a friend once. I had hoped you would grow into your position better, but things have only gotten worse. Estr paused for a moment to gather all his thoughts.


    Tarathiel used the pause to prompt for more. I knew you didnt agree with some of my decisions, and I know youre too sympathetic to the other ns, but something brought this to head. What is it?


    You are correct. I happen to agree with the grievances of the other ns, but even that might not have prompted me to resign. What finally tipped the scales, was that you poked one bear too many. Six days ago you made an enemy that I really do not want to oppose, and I also realized that there really was nothing holding me back anymore. I felt more desire to be loyal to the enemy you made, than whatever is left of my loyalty towards you. And the silliest part is, that you made the enemy unknowingly, because you dont pay attention, and because you like to put in positions of power elven refuse like these sycophants that surround you. Estr finished with disgust, and waved his hands towards the nobles in the room.


    The emperor was clearly angry, but was also thoughtful. What enemy had he made six days ago? Six days agosix daysthat was when the first fights within the army broke out. I heard something about celestials being involved in a fight towards Sris, but surely you dont mean them? We have not had any official word from themmenting their involvement, and no rebuke or demands.


    No, not the celestials. Although as a hint, I will tell you they were involved, and that is the battle where you made the enemy. More than that, youll have to find out yourself. If the other ns will not get you, this new enemy will, sooner orter. Estr took off his insignia, signifying his rank and tossed it on the table. As a courtesy, I will not be raising my sword against you during this civil war. And as a sign of respect for the friendship we once shared, I will not be leaking the information I have learned while working under you, for as long as the civil warsts. Goodbye.


    Estr turned on his heels and walked out of the room. There were of course calls from the nobles behind him, but he ignored them. He noticed that he had forgotten the doors to the room open, and that the guards outside had heard everything. As he walked out, all the members of the Legion of the Phoenix stayed silent but gave him a warriors salute, banging their armored right fist on the armor above their heart. Apparently the word about what had happened had spread among the Legion, because the way out was lined with members of the Legion, from standard guards to the Great Silver among them.


    The other inhabitants of the pce were wondering what was going on. The Legion would do its duty to the bitter end, and were unable to leave like Estr had, but they were making their minds known by giving respect to the warrior that had chosen decency and what was right, over misguided loyalty. They were saying that they would do the same if they were able to. As the guards of the imperial pce they were perhaps best aware of what went on in the halls of power. They had seen the wrongness of the emperors actions, but it was not their ce to interfere orment. They would hold to their duty and protect even a bad emperor with their life. This time though, they made sure no one bothered Estr while he made his way out of the pce grounds.


    It was too bad the Legion would have to face the first stain on their honor since their founding in less than a month.


    ----------


    Estr made his way towards the grand temple. He knew Neleh was an Inquisitor, so he should probably report what he knew to them. After that, he would request a sanctuary either from the temple, or from the academy. When he got to the temple, he was guided by a pretty young acolyte, who bore some resemnce to Neleh. Another sister perhaps?


    May I ask for your name acolyte? I think I might know your sister. He asked, trying to sate his curiosity.


    The acolyte smiled a cute smile. My name is Selene Khalidor, Lord Estr. Which of my sisters might you be referring to? As a warrior, you might know my sister Selvaria whos in the army. Most likely you know my sister Neleh though; she tends to leave the biggest impression.


    A wave of sadness went through Estr, though he didnt let it show. With the civil war going on, the word about her sisters death had not reached the girl yet. It might be better if the girl heard it from someone who was closer to her. Indeed I meant Neleh. She really doesnt leave anyone cold. And please, I am a lord no longer. One of the reasons I am here, is to request sanctuary.


    The girl gave a grin. I knew it! Theres a certain kind of look everyone who knows Neleh gives me. A kind of are they really sisters? type of look. And as you will sir Estr. High priestess Nimue can help you with sanctuary.


    They reached the only door in the temple, which the acolyte knocked on. There was a quick Yes? From the inside, to which the acolyte answered with: Theres one sir Estr here to see you.


    After a pause, and a mumbled conversation they heard: Send him in.


    Estr went inside and recognized the grand Inquisitor, who was also in the room with the high priestess Nimue. They both seemed a little wary, although not much. Understandable, considering Estrs reputation as the Right Fist of the emperor.


    Estr gave a small bow as a greeting to both of them. Grand Inquisitor Yunalesca and high priestess Nimue, just the two people I wanted to meet.


    Oh? You wanted to meet me too? And whats this about sir Estr? Im pretty sure the acolyte has enough manners to call you lord, as much as I know you dislike the title. Yunalesca asked, suddenly curious.


    Indeed I did. I have some news about an Inquisitor of yours that you might or might not be aware of. As for sir, as of an hour ago, I am no longer a lord, or an advisor to the emperor. Estr said calmly, enjoying the shocked expression on the two womens faces.


    Well dont stop there. This is a story I need to hear. I hope youre talking about Neleh, when you refer to an Inquisitor? Nimue said impatient, worry clear on the old womans face.


    Indeed I am. I should probably start with that. Estr then proceeded to give a brief exnation starting from when they had met in Sris, and ending with his resignation and the reasons leading to it. He had given detailed enough exnations, that there had been no real need for questions so far. As he had talked for almost an hour, Nimue had sent for tea to be served, which they were now sipping, while considering everything.


    Well you certainly dropped a pile of news on ourp. You had an interesting two weeks. Yunalesca finallymented. So youre saying that the celestials have Neleh now, and have had her for a week?


    More precisely Anauel the Chosen of rae has Neleh. What they did after the battle, is a mystery to me. Estr specified. Anauels presence was important.


    We might have an idea. Nimuemented seriously. We had been wondering about the reason, but this exins why Avant Heim is currently in our territory. The celestial capital rarely moves into the territory of other races, preferring to stay centrally between the continents. They probably decided to move Neleh to Avant Heim. For what purpose, I dont know.


    So the celestial capital is in the elvennds currently? I wonder if theyre taking any measures towards the civil war. Their presence might alter the power bnce that is currently favoring the Sun and Moon Elves. Estr mused out loud.


    Just to make things more confusing, the naga seem to be moving to our continent en masse. Until five days ago, the Eternal Empress had nearly all of the naga recalled to their underwater empire, but five days ago theyve started moving back in. Theyve been spreading through the towns inrge groups. Theyre not saying anything or asking questions, but it seems they are looking for something or someone. Yunalescamented.


    You dont think they might be looking for her too? Nimue asked suddenly.


    Estr replied her. Not unless they have some serious ability of foresight. It takes time, to travel from the underwater empire to our continent, and she didnt really make a ssh until six days ago. Estr noticed that Nimue had suddenly be very thoughtful. A gold coin for your thoughts?


    Just something I suddenly thought about. Im probably wrong and its nothing, but I need to investigate further. This might have bigger implications if Im right. Nimue said still in thought.


    On that happy note, I wonder if either the temple or the academy could offer me sanctuary? I just lost my job in a spectacr fashion, and I doubt the nobles will be too happy. Well they will be happy to see me gone, but not with the way it happened. Estr asked with a grin.


    Oh, I think your skills could be put to use in the academy. Not many Great Silvers to work there as teachers. Nimue suddenly answered with a grin of her own. By the way, you didnt go into very precise detail with what happened to Neleh in the middle of the battle. What did you see, that finally drove you to throw off the shackles of the Emperor? I always thought it was a shame that you were working for such a dirtbag, when you yourself are a half decent guy.


    Estr thought for a moment on how to phrase things best. I saw two things. I saw real power, if only for a moment, and I saw where the future is headed.


    ----------


    Neleh found herself floating among the stars. It didnt take her more than a second to realize that she was still unconscious, and that someone had most likely brought her mind here. She got confirmation when she felt the presence of Elune and saw a figure floating towards her. The figure had amusingly taken on features almost identical to Nelehs own, except more mature.


    Thats an interesting choice of forms Elune. Why take my form, albeit with a few differences? Neleh asked amused.


    Ah, but you are a bit mistaken. I didnt take your for., Aphrodite gave you your looks based on my form, and added a couple of features of her own. I am supposed to be the idealized form of an Elf after all. Though I have to admit she did such a good job of it, that I also copied the changes for myself. Elune answered, with her perpetually amused tone of voice, now with bit a side bonus of some visible grin.


    Bah! Leave it to the goddess of love and beauty to take shortcuts. Though I have to admit, that if I do grow up to look like that, she did a good job. Neleh said, without a shred of conceit. She had after all seen some of the most beautiful beings in the universe before, so bing one herself was less of a big deal for her. She simply recognized that Aphrodite was very good at her job, and could appreciate the results.


    Why thank you kindly. Although I doubt that was really meant as apliment for me, I will still take it as such. Elunes grin got even wider, if even possible.


    Now I assume you brought me here for a reason, and not just so we canpare looks? Neleh asked.


    Indeed I did. We have to talk about what happened. Elune said, for once getting serious.


    Not much to say. Ipletely lost myself. Im a little surprised it happened now, but I did warn you about this. Its a good thing you were prepared. Although I wouldve preferred you had just saved my sister instead. Neleh said calmly.


    Im d youre taking this so calmly. I knew you would, but any other person would be ming us in your ce, cursing the gods for not sparing their sister. Elune said with a sigh.


    Well to be fair, unlike the others, I know the limitations you are working under. You are already taking a particrly active role in my life, and I know deities usually dont take such an active role in the lives of mortals. Normally the deities only work through their servants, and even then you tend to leave enough rope, that the mortals can hang themselves with it if they choose to. Its just the nature of being a goddess. It is not your job to protect my family, it is mine. And Im guessing you were also forbidden from stopping what was happening, by a certain someone?


    Elune nodded sadly. That doesnt mean I cant be sad for you and feel bad for you. We might not take an active role, but we do tend to take a particr interest in some of our children. It allows us to live through their lives. We were only allowed to stop your powers from destroying everything, for obvious reasons. You might not hear this from the others and I dont know if you care, but I am so very sorry. The ever amused goddess actually had a small tear on her sad face.


    Neleh gathered the goddess into a hug, which clearly surprised the goddess, who gave a small, but half-hearted struggle before settling. It felt a bit weird for Neleh to hug someone who looked like her. Tears dont suit you. Youre supposed to be amused, and grin widely. My sisters death wasnt your fault, and soon I will be able to convince myself that it wasnt really mine either. The only people whose fault it was are those that killed her, and those that made the decisions that lead to her death. I am still a little confused about my reaction though. I knew the death of a family member would hit me hard, but my reaction was a bit excessive.


    The goddess gave a small giggle, still hugging Neleh. Youre underestimating the power your body has over your mind. You are in effect a teenager with all the associated hormones and mood swings. I know you didnt face this in your old life, but when you are a teenager, and a girl at that, your moods tend to go to the extremes, and you cant quite exert the steely control youre so used to. Wait until the hormones really hit you in the other direction. The goddess was amused again as she should be, although the reason for that amusement didnt really make Neleh happy. She elected just to grunt in response.


    Thats part of what we need to talk about. Some of your old powers areing back, and this recent event will only elerate that process. While you regaining some of your powers is good for the long term, in the short term you will have trouble controlling them. Especially if something should happen to your mother. We cant use the same method we did previously, because the more power you regain, the harder you are to stop, and the celestials almost failedst time. We need to have someone who can stop you from going out of control, and preferably someone who can monitor you almost all the time while youre growing up. Elune said worriedly. Neleh noticed that the goddess didnt seem to be in a hurry to separate from the hug that was still going on.


    You cant do it? I mean youre living in my head already. Neleh asked in reply.


    No, the spell we have in mind has to be performed by a mortal, so we leave the choice to you. We would rather you hurried though, just in case. I remind you that the person will need to spend a significant portion of the next thirty or so years with you. We have some ideas, if you will find it too hard to choose, so if you take too long, we will have to go with one of those. Elune sighed. She really didnt want to push this on Neleh while she was still grieving, but this was something that needed doing. It was too important.


    Neleh sighed as well. Ill see what I can do. Depending on where I wake up though, it might take a while.


    Elune giggled again. Also, you wont be waking up for a couple of weeks still. You really drained yourself with thatst stunt.


    Neleh asked amused. So are you nning on hugging me for the whole time? Not that I have anything against it mind you.


    Yes please, if you would. Not a lot of chances for closeness when youre a goddess. Elune sighed contentedly.


    ----------

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Author''s note: This chapter was brought to you by the power of music. Was listening to this song on repeat: /watch?v=qFZ9e4wx1H8


    Music is a good way to keep yourself focused on a task. Hope you enjoy...


    ----------


    The next two weeks of civil war werent kind for the Eldarinwe. The rebels already outnumbered them two to one, but the weeks saw more and more Eldarinwe units either stepping out of the war dering their neutrality, or even joining the rebellion. To add to the imbnce, the guards of the Sun Elf and Moon elf cities joined the fight, while the guards of the Eldarinwe cities decided to stay out of it. The civil war was in many ways a very weird form of warfare. The fighting mostly stayed outside the cities and towns, because the urban environment would both increase coteral damage and increase the chance of traitors amongst the citizenry.


    Thus, when cities and towns fell into the rebel hands, the takeover was usually very peaceful. A nearby army would let the town know that they were now in rebel hands, and the town would ept that fate without much protest. Elves werent usually very big on looting and piging even when attacking other races, but the civilians were left almostpletely untouched during the civil war. There were requests for food and supplies of course, but even those were usually phrased politely, and often even paid for. In the early days of bloodlust, some units did take out their anger on some pockets of Eldarinwe civilians, but the soldiers who were caught doing that were summarily executed, which crushed that line of thinking pretty quickly.


    With the armiesing out of their haze of bloodlust, the battles turned away from ughters and became more of the tactical and strategic affairs expected of elven armies. Surrenders reced frenziedst stands, and the rebels pushed into the Eldarinwe territory with rapid pace. There was a stark difference between the first few frenzied days and the sharp and methodical warfare of the next weeks. The civil war had turned as close to a civilized form of warfare as was possible. This in turn made thosemanding the Eldarinwe forces increasingly desperate.


    When the tide of war started turning against them, the emperor tried ordering the martial orders of the temple, the Inquisitors and Temrs to join the war. When the temple refused, he tried the same with the academy and the Hunters Guild. Both decided to also remain neutral. This enraged the emperor, who ordered one of the more loyal Eldarinwe armies to march into the capital, and intimidate the resisting forces into joining the war. The emperor believed he could intimidate them, and those forces could tip the bnce of the war, since they contained some of the most powerful individuals in the empire. This would be especially devastating, because the Great Silver rankedbatants had so far stayed out of the war. Those on the rebel side tried to avoid a massacre, and those on the Eldarinwe side did it because they would dly stay out of the battle if that kept the numerically superior elites of the enemy off the field too. So for the first time in ten thousand years, an army approached Rhianon.


    The temple had foreseen the reaction of the emperor, partially because of the insight offered by Estr who knew the emperor well. As a result, they had recalled most of the Temrs and Inquisitors to the capital. The martial orders of the temple were joined by the hunters as well as the majority of the students of the academy. To add insult to injury, thebined forces were joined by majority of the city guard, who not only stood morally by the temples forces, but also considered it an insult for an army to try and cause trouble in their city. Thebined army faced against the Eldarinwe army outside the city.


    The forces arrayed against them were cobbled together from various sources, but the general leading the Eldarinwe wasnt stupid. The martial orders might not be numerically superior, but they were the strongest fighters of the elves outside the Legion of the Phoenix that guarded the imperial pce. The students of the academy might not be fully trained, but the idea of almost ten thousand fledgling mages arrayed on the other side of the field sent chills down the generals back. In addition, the academy in the capital was where the most promising mage students were trained, so these werent your run of the mill mages capable of only a couple of spells useful in the battlefield. They would be capable of causing a lot of death and destruction, and all that didnt even consider the teachers.


    The hunters might not be the equals of trained armies in arge battle, but the guild had thergest number of powerful individuals, and unlike the other forces, they were not shy about bringing along their Great Silver ranked fighters, lord Alduin Rhys chief amongst them. The old Medjai was the inspiration of every warrior and mage in the empire, and it was doubtful there were more than a handful of individuals in the whole empire capable of fighting against him equally. And none of those were standing on the other side of the field. It also didn''t escape the generals notice, that the city guard of Rhianon were all recruited from the army, so in essence the guards were all soldiers that had finished their time with the army, and as such had significantly more experience than the soldiers facing them.


    All of this caused the general to make the best decision of his life, when he decided to ignore the orders given to him. He also made the fairly intelligent move of keeping his army positioned near the city, thus tying down the forces that were now sure to be fairly hostile against the emperor. Because of this, thebined army had to also maintain their position. The Eldarinwe general waster quoted for having said the following: Fuck it! The emperor cane here and fight this collection of freaks himself if he wants it so bad. Im not having anything to do with it. Of course, this also tied down a fairlyrge portion of the Eldarinwe army, which was already stretched to a breaking point.


    ------


    ----Estrs POV----


    Estr had to wonder at the collection of powerful individuals that had gathered to discuss the situation in the camp of thebined forces. There were more Great Silver levelbatants gathered in the fairlyrge tent, than in any of the three elven kingdoms, although most of them didnt advertise their power. Great Silver ranked warriors usually kept a leather cord signifying their rank tying their hair, but this was not a required practice, and certainly didnt extend to those who followed other paths to power.


    There were of course the heads of the martial orders, the Grand Inquisitor Yunalesca and Lysanthir the Grandmaster of the Temrs. The great Medjai Alduin Rhys was probably the most powerful individual present, and had brought with him two other hunters who also seemed to be of the Great Silver rank. One seemed to be an older mage, while a woman who bore a striking resemnce to Neleh was more of a mystery to Estr. She carried a pair of elven des, but Estr could also sense the presence of magic around her. She was hiding her power well enough that Estr was not really able to tell how powerful she was. He would very much like to have a talk with her, and ask if there was any rtion between her and Neleh.


    The headmaster of the academy was of course one of the most powerful mages in the empire, though interestingly he was apanied by a pair of students. One was an elven girl, apparently a fifth-circle mage judging by her badge, as well as a fiery natured celestial, also of the fifth-circle. The celestials presence was a bit odd, since students from other races were exempt from fighting. Unsurprisingly a majority of them had taken the chance to practice their magic in a realbat situation, though celestials were rare. The city guard were also represented by their captain and vice-captain, both wearing the customary leather cord in their hair.


    They had gathered to discuss both the state of the civil war as a whole, and the situation they found themselves in now. Lord Alduin was the person currently speaking, though Estr had missed some of it in his musings, and because he had heard most of it before. and the army across the field is showing no intention of attacking us, but it isnt showing any intention of leaving either. This leaves a huge hole in the empires defense, and the Sun Elves and Moon Elves are pushing in on all fronts. The Eldarinwe are mostly retreating, so battles arentmon. The rebels are stopping to re-supply at every opportunity, taking no chances and strangling out the empires forces methodically and with certainty. Alduins voice was calm and collected.


    They dont want to take any chances, or walk into any ambushes that might turn the tide of the war. Lysanthirmented. They are winning this civil war as long as they dont do something very stupid, and they dont want to risk it.


    The emperor on the other hand should be getting quite desperate, and might try something drastic. He shouldnt have any aces hidden away or he would have used them by now, so he might do something crazy. Any chance he might try to reach out to the other races for support in exchange of concessions? The academy headmaster asked Estr, who had be something like an unofficial advisor after being granted asylum by the academy. It was agreed that he would work as a teacher for some years in exchange, the exact time determined by how long he would need the asylum.


    I believe thats a strong possibility. He isnt the type to shy away from using the other races to keep his power, even if the cost should be prohibitive. The only problem to him is that the other races are also at war, aside from the celestials and the naga. Estrmented. Now that he was no longer working with Tarathiel, his opinion of the emperor had dropped like a rock, partly because he wasnt deluding himself anymore.


    Any chance the current flood of naga in ournds might be a sign of an alliance between them and the emperor? Lysanthir asked. They certainly have enough numbers present for an army or two, although I find it unlikely the Eternal Empress would meddle in elven politics. The naga empress was known as a bit of an istionist. The problems of other races were not her concern.


    No. We have questioned them repeatedly on this matter. Yunalesca said thoughtfully. They have been very quiet about their aims, but they have assured us that they do not intend to take part in the war. Whatever else one might think of the naga, they are too honorable to go back on their word in a matter this serious. From we have been able to find out, they are here searching for something. When we asked for what, the only answer we got was a vague for the future.


    While the discussion continued to specte about the aims of the naga, Estr could hear Yunalesca addressing a quiet question to the mystery woman with lord Alduin: Speaking of searching, any change with Neleh?


    No change. She is still in Avant Heim. She is still alive, but from what I can tell she is still unconscious. The mystery woman replied with a frown. Now this was interesting. What was this womans connection to Neleh? She seemed to be able to tell urate information about the girl, information she should not be able to find out in any way.


    Estrs thoughts were interrupted by a voice from outside the tent. This is an emergency, you must let me in! I must deliver the news right away! Apparently a messenger had been stopped by the guards outside.


    Let him in! Alduin yelled. A winded Eldarinwe messenger entered the tent. His clothes showed him a servant in the imperial pce, which exined the hard breathing. He seemed to have ran all the way from the pce. What is so urgent? Alduin asked the panting messenger.


    The emperor and his family are dead! The messenger managed to announce.


    Amotion ran through the tent. What happened? Surely the Sun Elves didnt manage to get past the Legion? Lysanthir asked urgently. This could have huge ramifications. If the Sun Elves had murdered the emperor and his family, then the war might get worse, not better. So far the rebellion had been seen rtively just, but the Eldarinwe would stop standing aside and surrendering if the Sun Elf king had assassinated the emperor.


    No, no! The messenger quickly answered. The Chosen of Elune, Shalheira came to the pce under the invitation of the emperor. The Chosen asked for the emperors family to also attend, so she could greet them. Then she used her powers as a Chosen to bar the Legion from entering the room and killed the emperor and his family. Once she was done, shey down on the ground and surrendered to the Legion. She was still alive when I left.


    The tent was filled with silence. There were several parties that wanted the emperor dead, including many among the people in the tent, but they had not expected the Chosen to be the one to finally take direct action. Shalheira had always been secretive, and didnt take much part in the elven politics. She had deliberately kept neutral during the civil war and the time leading up to it. Had either Neleh or Nimue been present, they might have remembered that the Chosen had approached Neleh with a n to prevent the civil war.


    Well I guess that answers the old question of whether a Chosen can use their powers during a war. Estr mused out loud drawing everyones attention. I have to admit her idea was a good one. If she had just killed the emperor, the nobles would have propped up the crown prince as a puppet ruler. Now with the whole family dead, theres no one to take the throne. If anyone else had done it, there would have been a lot more bad blood between the ns. Its bad enough the Sun Elves me the Eldarinwe for the dragon attack on Sris, but the Chosen doing the deed might be seen as the will of the goddess. Inquisitor, I seem to have forgotten. What is the procedure for selecting a new emperor when the old emperor dies without an heir?


    Yunalesca gave a small chuckle. The rulers of all the ns are called to Rhianon, and together with the current Chosen and the leading members of the temple they hold council until a new emperor is selected. In this case that would be King Aelrindel, Queen Amaranthae, High Priestess Nimue, Grandmaster Lysanthir and myself. Im guessing Shalheira will not be consulted this time. It might be that she will have to be executed, and Elune would pick a new Chosen to take her ce.


    That decision should be made by the new Emperor, or better yet Elune herself. I dont believe anyone else holds the authority to order the death of a Chosen. Lysanthir said frowning.


    In any case, it might be a good idea to move our forces into the city and make sure all the nobles wont kill each other trying to take the throne. Im pretty sure we can negotiate that with the general of the Eldarinwe army when he hears the news. Im guessing they also got the message? Estr asked the messenger getting a nod in reply.


    Do we have to? It might be good if the empire had less nobles running around. Alduin asked with a sigh.


    Yunalescaughed. I think we should. Some of the nobles arent all that bad and they might get caught in the crossfire. Also the Inquisition will most likely run a thorough sweep through the nobles and the generals. We will want to make damn sure the ones who remain are not corrupt or controlled by the Consortium. She sighed. I just wish Inquisitor Neleh was here. She is damn good at getting unwilling people to spill their secrets. I still have no idea how she does it


    Estr noticed the wistful expression on the mystery womans face. Apparently Yunalesca was not the only one who wished that. Now that she paid more attention, lord Alduin and the female mage student had also made interesting expressions at the Inquisitors words. He raised his voice. We might want to make sure all the armies also get the message so they can cease hostilities, and allow the monarchs of Sun Elves and the Moon Elves toe to the meeting. They need to be sent a word too. We dont want to tarry with picking the next Emperor.


    ----------


    Neleh had remained with Elune for an undetermined amount of time when she noticed the goddess tense up. The goddess had kept to her word and used Neleh as a hug-pillow for all this time, and had a blissful expression the whole time. The goddess getting serious suddenly drew Nelehs attention. What is it? Something happened didnt it?


    Elune sighed. Yes. The emperor and his family are dead. Her choice of action was smart, but I cant condone my powers being used against the ruler of the elves. Otherwise my future Chosen might get the idea, that it was ok to use my power to elevate themselves into the position of the empress. I dont mind them having the position if they earn it, but I do mind my powers being used to get it. Im afraid I have now lost my Chosen. Ill have to take her powers away as punishment. Elune paused for a short moment. Ah, apparently she knew this would be the result, and approves. She sighed again.


    Shalheira killed the emperor and his family? Neleh asked surprised. Was this the n that the Chosen had talked about? I wish I knew what was going on


    Pretty much what you would expect, though the civil war became less brutal only a little after what happened to you. Actually your little show might have had something to do with it, but then again maybe not. One of the reasons I love my children, is that they are not prone to needless violence. They will most likely be choosing a new emperor in a little over a week. It will take that long for the council to be gathered, even though both king Aelrindel and queen Amaranthae were leading their armies in person. On that note, it might be best for you to return to Rhianon by then. As much as I enjoy this, I think its time for you to wake up. Elune said a little sad.


    Neleh gave a small chuckle. Its not like they need me for that. I have no role in choosing the new emperor, and Im pretty ambivalent on who gets selected, as long as he or she is better than the old one. I do kind of wish I had the chance to take revenge on the emperor myself, but I suppose that would have been a bad idea. Besides, this has been a good recement. She said giving the goddess another squeeze.


    Eluneughed. I wouldnt be so sure. Its customary for the Chosen of Elune be present while choosing a new emperor, in the event the old one didnt leave an heir. And if youll remember, my old one just lost her position. The amusement was back in the goddess voice, although mirth bit be more urate this time.


    Oh, Khali damn it! Youre not suggesting what I think you are? Neleh sighed.


    Why not? I wouldve given you the position when you performed the ritual for the Ignasia, but the position was filled then. Besides, the other races are already unhappy because the elves have two Chosen. Can you think of anyone more suitable for the position? Im telling you now; youre the only hug-pillow I have. Elune continued mirthfully.


    And having one elf with the power of two Chosen is better? Neleh tried to argue.


    Well, the celestials are the only ones that know of your other title at the moment, and if you let people know of your title as my Chosen, the other races are less likely to believe the other title, since it has never happened before. The other races also dont know if theres even any extra power with being Chosen by a second god. For all they know, thepeting blessings might conflict. Also, before you ask, and as you know, they wont. Elune finished with amusement. She knew she was winning the argument. Neleh wasnt really all that averse to the idea, and the idea was a good one.


    Besides, the goddess knew she would keep at it, until Neleh epted her fate. Elune could not even imagine having someone else as her Chosen anymore, and this would bring her into rtive parity with Satai. Previously Satai had held the strongest im on Neleh, but this way things would be even.


    Neleh gave a deep sigh. Ha-ah, fine! Have it your way. Ill be the servant to a loose cannon goddess that also has an unhealthy fondness for hug-pillows. Do your thing, and kick me awake. Im guessing there are some celestials waiting for an exnation when I regain consciousness, and if Im expected to be in Rhianon soon, we better get to it.


    The goddess gave a squee more appropriate for a teenaged girl and gave an even bigger hug. Then she let go of Neleh and stood in front of her. She put her hands on the girls cheeks and gave a kiss directly on the girls lips. Neleh could feel the blessing of Elune growing inside of her, bing equal to that of the one granted by Satai, maybe even slightly stronger, because of the connection with the goddess. Neleh thought she had also felt a slightest bit of tongue in the kiss, just before the goddess broke contact. The goddess was blushing slightly, apparently having gotten carried away a bit.


    Im going to go out on a limb here and guess thats not the usual way of picking a Chosen. Neleh managed to cough out, giving her lips a small lick.


    The goddess blushed a little harder, and gave Neleh a slight push. Neleh noticed she was now falling back to consciousness. As she had suspected, the goddess had distracted her from the civil war, and had kept her unconscious while itsted. She understood though. It would have been bad if she had returned to take part in the civil war without having the limiter the goddess had mentioned. She might have lost herself in revenge


    -----------

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Author''s note: I''m having a productive weekend. It''s so Khali damn hot here, that I''m having trouble sleeping. Also helps that this part of the story is easy to write, because I have the events mapped out pretty well. Such productivity won''t be a habit.


    ----------


    Neleh could feel herself returning to consciousness. Before she opened her eyes and alerted anyone monitoring her that she was awake, she ran a little magical check of her body. There didnt seem to be anything wrong. Even the little trap she had left in case of anyone trying to take advantage of her in her sleep was still left untouched. Not that she really expected celestials to take advantage of her sexually in her sleep. No, she put the trap in ce years ago, because she seemed to fall unconscious too often in this new life. She had also made the trap so needlesslyplicated, so that there wasnt a person alive capable of dispelling the trap, and then recing it afterwards. The first person, who tried raping her, would be in for a nasty surprise, and so would be her surroundings.


    Nelehs magic had still notpletely recovered, but by the rate of recovery, she estimated having been unconscious for a little under three weeks. If she had been conscious and able to meditate, she would have recovered the spent mana in a day or two, but she was almost up to full strength now anyway. Her senses told her that the celestials had even been polite enough to leave her weapon to her, possibly as a sign of good faith.


    When Neleh opened her eyes, she could see the room had a different architecture whenpared to elven buildings. Everything wasrger, especially the doorway that was currently closed. The celestials had thoserge wings after all. She seemed to be in a room with a single narrow window, which didnt really lend itself for escape but did brighten up the room nicely. There didnt seem to be anything stopping her from using magic, so if need be she could easily get out. She seemed to be dressed in a sort of light toga, pure white in color, that didnt cover her arms or shoulders, and only came down to her knees. It seemed like someone had changed her clothes. Well her old ones had probably burnt pretty badly by the wings of fire when she flew to battle and one would at least hope the celestials didnt leave her in the same clothes for several weeks. The yuck factor from that was arger worry than the thought of someone seeing her naked.


    Just in case, she started running both fire magic and water magic along her body and clothes to remove all impurities. While she was doing that, she noticed the door open, and a female celestial with four white wings entered the room. She gave Neleh a look-over that spoke of someone working in the medical field, which hinted that the woman was a healer of sorts. Most likely a priestess, judging by the power emanating from her body.


    So you are awake finally. I was starting to get a bit worried, since you stayed asleep without any real reason. The celestial said with a hint of relief.


    Im pretty sure you can thank Elune for that. She kept me unconscious for the duration of the civil war among the elves. Neleh told the woman with slight amusement.


    Elune, eh? Judging by your words, the civil war should be over. Last I heard, it was still going. The woman replied with a small smile.


    ording to her, it is effectively over. There will be some small groups still fighting until the word spreads. Neleh said with a level of certainty in her voice, which brought a raised eyebrow from the celestial.


    Well be that as it may, I should probably get the Chosen in here. She wanted to be notified immediately when you woke up. The woman said and started leaving the room.


    Ill be waiting. I could use some solid food and drink though, if I may? Neleh called after her with a smile.


    -----


    Neleh was having a nice dinner made up mostly of fruit and some juice, when Anauel entered the room. The celestial looked a bit grumpy. She tried to send her senses to probe at Nelehs condition, which Neleh blocked gently but firmly. She was ok now, so no need for additional probing.


    Well you seem to have recovered. I believe introductions are in order. I am Anauel the Chosen of rae. Im guessing Im speaking to the one known as Neleh the Chosen of Satai? Anauel had gotten some of her humor back after noticing Nelehs block.


    Indeed, I am Neleh Khalidor the Chosen of Satai, and as of today also the Chosen of Elune. Neleh answered with a small smile.


    Elune? When did this happen? To Anauels knowledge, the previous Chosen of Elune had been alive a couple of days ago.


    The previous Chosen, Shalheira went knowingly against the wishes of Elune, and lost her position for it. She even knew the consequences her actions would have, so she gave up her position willingly. ording to Elune, the other races might find it worrisome if the elves had more than one Chosen, hence I was the logical choice to take up the position. Neleh exined calmly. Normally she would not volunteer this much information, but the celestials were already aware of her connection to Satai, so it was better to tell them about the changed situation immediately. It might also speed up the process of getting her home, if she was forting with information as much as was prudent.


    Well that seems logical, even if you seem a little young. Did you get a more precise exnation on what happened? Anauel asked, d that the girl seemed calm and forting.


    I only heard that she used her powers to kill the Emperor and his family. Elune did not exin more specifically. Apparently the civil war should also be winding down, for obvious reasons. Neleh decided against revealing all the details she had heard from Elune.


    So the emperor is dead at the hands of the previous Chosen. That should change things considerably. Moving on, how much do you remember about what happened to you? Anauel asked, moving to the more important topic. She would do her best to discover the origin of the girls power.


    I remember seeing my sister die on the battlefield, and then rage and sorrow overtook me. There was fire, and then nothing. I think I managed to recover my sisters body during the event. Neleh said with a sad voice, and indicated at the storage ring on her finger.


    The celestials had tried to remove the rings, but they immediately returned to Nelehs finger when removed. That was the main reason they had allowed Neleh to keep her weapon, since there wasnt much point in taking it away, when there was goddess only knows what inside the rings.


    Can you tell me about the power you exhibited? We had to expend quite a bit of effort to prevent a disaster, and I believe we have earned the right to know. Anauel tried to guilt Neleh.


    Your guess is as good as mine. I believe the celestial known as Rachiel informed you of the results of my early Awakening ceremony. I have an extraordinary talent in fire magic, and as my powers grew Ive discovered some new abilities. That said, Im still not even sixteen-years old, and my knowledge on that front is limited. Neleh lied spinning a tale of an innocent girl caught up in the events of the world. The goddess however did tell me a way to prevent the same thing from happening again.


    Oh? Do tell. Im curious to know too. Anauel asked, not having any idea about what could prevent a congration like the one before.


    Neleh feigned a cough and a blush. Well the method is a bit private. Suffice to say that a part of the reason why it happened was because Im still young and growing. Apparently kids my age dont exactly have the best control over our emotions. The problem will fix itself when I get older, but for now the best fix is something private. Neleh was really getting into her young girl persona.


    She most certainly wasnt going to reveal the real solution, or the celestial might demand that one of them would work as her partner. She didnt really mind the idea of seducing some pretty celestial for the next thirty years, but she also doubted things would work out that easily. With her current luck, the partner would end up being some old man, or even worse, some high ranking celestial who would try and control Nelehs activities. The excuse would be something like the celestial not wanting to but their life on hold for decades, and that Neleh should amodate her instead, since Neleh was the problem really. Neleh could suffer a sanctimonious prick like that for ten minutes, and would then hang the celestial with her own wings. Patience was not one of her virtues.


    Luckily Anauel made some assumptions of her own, blushing while thinking about Nelehs words. Apparently she was having some delusions of her own, and of the perverted kind. Neleh found it interesting that the celestials mind went straight for something perverted, even though Neleh had hinted at it pretty heavily. Apparently Anauel had a dirty mind.


    Thats alright. I dont need to know details. A girls got to do what a girls got to do. Theres nothing to be ashamed of there. The celestial said, blushing even more. There was definitely some mistake being made, but Neleh preferred the mistake to the truth so she let it stand.


    It just urred to me, that you should probably ask any questions you want to as soon as possible. Apparently the Chosen of Elune is supposed to be present when the next emperor is decided, in the case where the old emperor didnt leave an heir. Neleh said trying to hurry the celestial along, and testing to see how free she was to leave. It was doubtful theyd just let her go as is.


    Anauel had a problem. They couldnt really detain the Chosen of another race. If the girl had remained only as the Chosen of Satai, then that option would have been somewhat viable. She wasnt even sure if they were even able to detain the girl for long, considering her powers both as a fire mage and a Chosen. Normally she would have at least considered the possibility of having Neleh killed to prevent her from bing their enemy in the future, especially if the girl ever found out the celestials had known about the plot that caused the civil war and led to the death of her sister. rae had been fairly adamant on keeping the girl safe though, and Anauel would not go against the will of her goddess.


    Right. Luckily we arent too far from the elven capitol. You are currently in Avant Heim and we are above the elvennds. You understand though, why we would be reluctant to just let you leave as is? At the very least we would like to have one of us monitor you, and a little closer than Rachiel did before your Awakening. That monitor could also work as an advisor of sorts. It is not umon for people of other races in high positions to have a celestial as an advisor. And you might find such an advisor useful. Anauel tried to suggest, referring to Nelehs youth. If they kept an eye on the girl, then they could at least limit the havoc, and cushion the blow if the truth about the plot came out.


    While Im notpletely averse to the idea, you are aware that I work as an Inquisitor right? I would draw quite a bit of attention with a celestial by my side. Neleh tried to counter. She knew she would have to ept the monitoring, for now at least, but tried to limit concessions to only that.


    I do believe your days living beneath notice are over anyway. Im certain that your position as the Chosen of Elune will be spread far and wide. The normal civilians might not be aware of what their rulers and nobility look like, but they will know their Chosen on sight. Especially a Chosen that looks like you. You represent the power of their goddess after all. A celestial advisor would not make much of a difference at this point anymore. Anauel countered.


    The celestial was more right than she knew. Even before this, Nelehs looks would have drawn too much attention wherever she went, which is why she had masked herself. It was one thing to mask herself as the Chosen of Satai when nobody was aware of that title, but it would be dishonorable to hide herself amongst elves as the Chosen of Elune, especially after everyone found out about her identity. There was also another problem. Perhaps as a response to the powers of the Goddess of the Moon, the Ignasia on her forehead was trying to follow in the footsteps of the Ignasia in her hair, and was starting to glow all the time.


    The only reason it wasnt glowing right now, was because Neleh was consciously suppressing it, but the old method of masking herself would no longer work, with the Ignasia on her forehead announcing her presence like a beacon. At least she could hide the Ignasia of a Phoenix on her left hand with the half glove she had been using so far. That one might be glowing as a response to her transformation, or the presence of the power of the goddess, who also happened to represent life, as did the phoenix. Elune really was flush with titles. The goddess damn, Goddess of Life, Nature and apparently the Moon and the Stars. It was a good thing the Ignasia of the tree of life on her calves hadnt reacted.


    There really was no way of hiding her identity now. At least the forehead Ignasia would only give a soft glow, more like just showing its presence, and luckily the Ignasia was small. Neleh suspected Aphrodite had her hand on that fact too. The small Ignasia would only make her looks more unique and interesting, instead of detracting from them.


    She tried to stall for time in an attempt toe up with something to refuse the monitoring of the celestials.


    The advisor would most likely be terribly bored though. Im going to have to spend the next few years studying in the academy of Rhianon, once I get through the first couple of weeks of ceremonies and meetings. A feeble excuse, but it was something at least. Not her finest moment.


    Anauel countered immediately though. That works fine. The academy has requested a celestial teacher to attend the academy in order to improve the teaching on light magic. I understand thats also one of your elements? You will even get private tutoring. We will make sure that whoever will be advising you will be able to fend for herself, so she might be able to teach you a lot.


    Neleh grimaced. Anauel knew damn well that every element was her element. At least make her female. It would be awkward to have a male celestial following me everywhere, and that would cause rumors. Neleh said giving up. Now she would have to have two people following her around. The celestial advisor and whoever she chose as her partner to limit her powers. Well, the Chosen of Elune was expected to have some followers as befit her position. If she managed to keep that number down to two, then shed be happy.


    One final question. Whats your rtionship with the one known as Gabriel? It seemed like she knew you somehow. She also appeared in your Awakening ceremony, and from what I hear, in a fairly spectacr fashion. Finally Anauel approached a subject that Neleh knew woulde up someday, and she had an answer prepared.


    Im not entirely sure. She mentioned something about knowing me in my previous life, whatever that means. Somehow she did feel familiar. Whether she was correct, I cant say for certain. What I do know though, is that these changes started happening to me after I met her. Neleh shamelessly tried to pin things on Gabriel.


    Anauel frowned. So youre saying that she might have given you these powers?


    Well, the ceremony had started before she showed up, and the results were weird even then. But whos to say she didnt cause that too, only appearing afterwards to hide her activities? I mean she did spend a fair amount of years here, from what I hear. Who can say what she was doing all that time? She certainly seemed to have the power to cause such changes in me. Or maybe there is some truth to her ims about previous lives, and she simply awakened something in me? These things are beyond my knowledge. Neleh replied, trying to reinforce her little girl persona.


    That exnation was as good as any Anauel herself hade up with. Gabriels patient stay on this world and sudden departure would be exined if she was modifying the girls powers in some way. That would also exin the involvement of the gods. The otherworlder hade here to give a final gift to her old friend in a new life, and the gods had to curb those powers from getting out of hand. Thats why the gods had blessed the girl! They wanted to monitor her! Anauel thought. It was certainly more logical than some elven girl suddenly developing absurd abilities and affinities. Perhaps more importantly, there was no chance of the elves replicating the process, and having more people like the girl disrupting the power bnce.


    ----------


    Meanwhile, Alduin Yunalesca and Nimue were in the middle of questioning the previous Chosen Shalheira. What might have been an interrogation had turned into simple questioning since the woman was answering all questions quite willingly.


    and so I came to the conclusion that I was the best choice to bring about the emperors death. His death was required in any case. None of us wanted him to remain on the throne, and if the victorious side would have left him or his family alive, that would have led to another civil war down the line. Sooner orter someone would have tried to raise a banner in his name. If the Sun Elves or the Moon Elves would have killed him after they had gained victory, then there would have been even more resentment from the Eldarinwe poption. Besides, with this timing I managed to prevent the emperorsst stand, which would have led to the death of millions of soldiers. It wouldve taken centuries for our armies to recover, and now it will only take a decade or two. Shalheira exined her reasoning.


    Is this the n you tried to suggest to one of my acolytes? You wouldve used her as a scapegoat? Nimue asked angrily. She resented the Chosen for using the goddess power in this way, and even more than that, she resented the possible results to Neleh, if her assumption was correct.


    Yes and no. If she and a few other people, including lord Estr, wouldve agreed, we couldve managed to cause a careful coup even before the civil war started. Unfortunately that n wouldnt work without those two, and as such I had to change my ns into what happened. That first n wouldve been preferable. Shalheira replied calmly.


    And do you think it wont set a terrible example with you using the goddess power in internal politics without repercussions? All the future Chosen will forever be under scrutiny! Nimue vented her anger.


    Oh but it wasnt without repercussions. I will most likely face the headsmans axe as punishment in the mortal world, and the goddess has already handed out her punishment, as I knew she would. You see, I am no longer the Chosen. Shalheira was still calm, if a bit sad. The other three were shocked though.


    Wait, you are no longer the Chosen? Alduin asked to make sure.


    Indeed. The goddess took my powers away immediately after I surrendered to the Legion. I knew that would be the result of my actions. The goddess understood my reasoning and even considered my actions a good solution to the situation, but she nevertheless had to punish me for my transgression. Shalheira exined. The goddess rarely spoke to her, but that was one of the times they had conversed, even if briefly. She also knew the goddess had already found another to take her ce.


    Wait. When the title is vacant, the grand temple shows the light of goddess power as a warning to her priestesses. No such light appeared. Nimue was a little confused. She had seen the light twice in her lifetime.


    That just means the position was passed along immediately. I believe the goddess had my recement selected long before my transgression took ce. I think you know whom I speak of Nimue. The goddess hasnt exactly been secretive about her favor. Shalheira said looking straight into Nimues eyes.


    Is that even possible? The girl was already a Chosen of one god. Yunalesca asked Nimue.


    I dont know. Nimue admitted. This is all new to me. For one, the girl is too young to even be the Chosen of one god. On the other hand, nothing about the girl is normal. Honestly, it would not surprise me in the slightest. Like you said, Elune has not been hiding her favor.


    Ah-ha, this is news to me. I knew the girl was special, just not how special. Which other god has dared toy a im on a subject of Elune? I mean a blind person could see the girl is favored by Aphrodite, but I didnt think lesser gods could have Chosen. Shalheira asked suddenly curious.


    Satai if you must know. Alduin answered the woman, bringing a gasp from the woman. But isnt Neleh currently unconscious in Avant Heim? Im pretty sure I heard the Chosen has to consent to the position, even if Ive never heard of anyone refusing.


    Nimue thought for a moment. You know, Ive for a long time thought the girl was conversing with someone in her mind. She sometimes gets this look, like she just heard something amusing. Maybe she is talking with the goddess, and Elune got her approval inside the girls dreams.


    Well thats a sobering thought. Someone having conversations with the goddess as if it was something normal. Yunalesca shuddered.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Author''s note: Productive weekend continues. The heatwave however has abated somewhat, so I can sleep again.


    ----------


    Neleh didnt meet her advisor until it was almost time for them to leave. Apparently the celestials had not decided on whom to choose beforehand. It would take them a couple of days of hard flying to reach Rhianon from their current position. Avant Heim was apparently moving away from the elvennds. A word had reached them that the elven civil war hade to a tenuous end, so the celestials didnt have much to do here anymore. Their main purpose foring had been Neleh anyway. From what Neleh was able to gather from snippets of overheard conversations, the floating ind was heading towards the Faerie continent next.


    Neleh was standing on thending tform on the edge of the city, looking towards the celestial capital. The celestial capital was notable in the fact that it was a rather small citypared to other capital cities. Of course the usablend on the floating ind was limited, but it was surprising how little the celestials had built in the way of tall buildings. There were some tall buildings, a great silver arch and a tall obsidian tower for example, but on the whole the buildings were no taller than Rhianon. Neleh knew the celestials werent the most fertile of races, but this seemed a bit surprising. It might have something to do with how arge part of the celestial poption was traveling in thends of the other races. She also had no idea how many floating cities they had. Maybe they were simply spread out on several smaller inds instead? The city was fairly nice architecturally, though nothing whenpared to the elven cities. Apparently the celestials didnt put much weight on architecture.


    Neleh could feel Anauel and another powerful celestial approaching, and directed her gaze towards them. The celestial Chosen was easy to recognize with her fiery red wings, but herpanion was even more striking. Neleh had never before seen a celestial with blue wings, and thats counting in her previous life. The celestial with ten wings and deep blue hair was impressive. Those were the two most obvious adjectives that came to Nelehs mind, impressive and striking. This woman was one of those warrior women and brought to mind a Valkyrie.


    She was clearly a warrior, evidenced both by therge two handed sword on her back, as well as clearly defined muscles. She didnt look like a bodybuilder; instead she was someone whose body had been forged by countless battles. No excess muscle to get in the way, but clearly someone who could do real damage with that terrifying de. Unless Neleh was mistaken, this was the first time she had met a woman who would be physically stronger than her, while she used the full power of her Ignasia. She was tall, with legs that went on forever, deep blue eyes and hair, fair sized breasts that looked just right on her build, and hips to die for. The woman also moved with grace and certain air of confidence and superiority, only found in warriors that had seen multiple life and death battles. She wasnt tense, but she was ready to explode into action any moment.


    The womans eyes held great intelligence, and were doing a simr evaluation of Neleh, that she was performing herself. Apparently the woman approved what she saw, judging her expression. It was hard to evaluate her age, since celestials didnt really age after a certain point and the womans face had this certain agelessness about it, but she did have this feeling of experience that hinted to a fairly long life. At the very least she wasnt young. The celestial was dressed in a white toga simr to the one Neleh was still wearing, except outfitted with a small leather harness for her sword. The dress was clearly meant for traveling, and she was also carrying arge bag which most likely contained a plethora of items. Neleh could sense the container was something simr to her rings, and probably held enough items for someone who wasnt expecting to see her home in a long time.


    Neleh Khalidor, Id like you to meet your new advisor Azrael. Azrael is one of the most powerful celestials alive, and notably a Medjai of great skill. Shes a little gruff, but fair and probably the only celestial that can fight me equally. Azrael, Id like you to meet your newpanion Neleh. Neleh is the Chosen of both Satai and Elune, and most likely the only person who has more potential than me in the fire element. Anauel made the introductions, with a little twinkle of humor in her eye.


    Neleh gave a warriors greeting and went straight to the point. Blue wings?


    The two celestials grunted. Azrael resigned and Anauel amused. Not one to beat around the bush, eh? Azrael stated.


    Might as well get the obvious out of the way, so we wont have to dance around the subject. Neleh shrugged her shoulders.


    Good point. Im not sure why my wings are blue, but I assume it has something to do with my skill with water magic. My power with water magic isparable to Anauel''s with fire. Azrael stated. She was a fairly direct person, so getting the subject out of the way immediately suited her just fine. Everyone asked about it anyway at some point. Assuming they dared to do so.


    Fair enough. I now owe you one very direct question. Neleh replied with a smile. We might as well get going. We can work out the details once we get more used to each other. Many things will depend on the situation back home anyway. Azrael nodded in agreement.


    Neleh was just about to change into her me Seraph form, when she suddenly stopped. She had gotten an idea out of the blue. Sometimes ideas just came to her suddenly.


    Can you give me a second? I just had an idea. Neleh said to the two confused celestials.


    Neleh concentrated for a minute, trying out a new kind of magic she had never even considered before, mainly because she didnt have ess to holy power in her previous life. Suddenly a small ball of golden fire appeared above her palm. Neleh had used both her magical power and the holy power from Elune to form the me. Holy fire! It was really difficult to create magic thatbined two different elements. This was not to be confused to using two or more elements to form a single spell. Many spells used several elements, for instance a simple lightning bolt used water, air and fire to form the spell. But the end result was just lighting and only carried the qualities of that one element.


    This was one of the reasons most mages were unable to voicelessly cast most spells. If you were unable to understand how the different elements affected each other to produce the effect, you had to use a chanted spell to make up for yourck of understanding. If you understood one of the elements, then you could use a shortened chant, instead of a full aria, which was necessary when handling elements you had little talent in.


    What Neleh had just done, wasbine two elements in a way that carried the qualities of both fire magic and holy magic. If she was to chuck the fireball she had created at a creature immune to fire, the spell would work just fine because of the holy element. Neleh had previously created many different kinds of fire magic, ranging from raging sma that melted anything, to wytchfire that was a green me nearly impossible to put out, to me of life that was useful for healing and purification, among other things. This was new though. Who knew what kind of applications she coulde up with this? At the very basic level at least, it would be very effective against certain creatures like undead. Neleh theorized that the new holy fire would be more effective in most ways, whenpared to just normal me, but the exact effect was still unknown. She wondered if she would be able to form wytchfire or me of life with this newbination. This needed more research.


    Perhaps more importantly, she could now use both her mana and holy power for her fire spells. And as a Chosen of two gods, she had an abundance of holy power. The only problem of holy power so far had been theck of good offensive spells. It was great for healing and protection, but now whenbined with her fire magic, the whole situation had changed. She wondered if she could use thebination for her transformation to me Seraph as well, and tried immediately. She turned to the now familiar form, except now the living me from her wings, to the halo, to her hair and eyes was golden in color. Even the small tear on her cheek had turned golden. It felt liberating somehow, as if a great weight had been lifted from her shoulders. It seemed this was the way her old powers were meant to be used with her new body.


    Well thats new. Anauel mumbled, stunned.


    You can say that again. Neleh whispered back breathless. This was huge. She had thought she knew a lot about fire, but had just learned a whole new world was waiting for her to discover.


    Its about time. We were starting to wonder how long it would take you to try that. Elune said greatly amused.


    Give me a break. I lived hundreds of years without ess to holy power. Its going to take me some time to get used to the possibilities. Neleh replied defensively.


    Uh-huh, whatever you say, oh empress of fire. The goddess was clearlyughing.


    Well then, that was interesting, but we still have a trip to make, and Id rather travel when theres still light remaining. Neleh said, a little sullen at the goddess, and started flying towards their destination. Azrael followed, a little amused. She wasnt sure what just happened, but at least her life was about to get a bit more interesting.


    ----------


    It took the two of them only a day and a half to reach Rhianon. Now that Neleh didnt have a problem with the power drain of the me Seraph form, she could maintain a much higher flight speed, and they didnt have to stop to rest during the night. Now that Neleh was no longer nning on hiding herself, they could also fly straight to the city, instead ofnding outside and wasting time walking in. Neleh decided that she should visit the temple first. She had to make a report on what had happened, and give her sisters body to the priestesses so it could be prepared for burial. She was most certainly not going to dump the body and the severed head at her mothers house. She would tell her the news, if she had not heard already, but seeing the body of her daughter could be too much for Asheara.


    Neleh also had to get caught up on the current events. Azrael said that she should check in at the academy, mostly because she wanted to let Neleh have some time with her family and mourn her sister without the celestial hovering over the girls shoulder. Neleh drew quite a bit of attention when shended in the temple garden. She didnt bother holding back the glow of the Ignasia on her forehead either. If she was going to announce her identity, might as well do it without holding back.


    Acolytes quickly went running, when she asked for a word to be sent to both Nimue and Yunalesca. Apparently the acolytes didnt recognize her by her name. Maybe they had trouble connecting the young girl acolyte who tried to hide her looks, with the self-assured young woman drawing attention from everyone. It didnt take long for the two women to appear from within the temple. Apparently they had been together.


    Neleh! Nimue greeted with a wide smile. I was wondering what was going on, when the acolyte came in babbling something about a golden goddess appearing in the garden. I shouldve known it was you up to your tricks again.


    Nimue, good to see you. Its good to be back. Neleh answered with a grin and gave the priestess a friendly hug.


    I see youre no longer hiding yourself, girl. Yunalesca said, also with a smile.


    Secrecy served its purpose at the time, but it seemed like a bad solution considering the circumstances. Neleh said, and indicated at the Ignasia on her forehead.


    So its true? Youre the next Chosen after Shalheira? Nimue asked suddenly, not really paying attention to her surroundings. They were still in the temple garden, surrounded by arge amount of people. A sudden wave of discussion and whispers started around them, the bystanders hearing Nimues words. Neleh suspected Nimue had done it on purpose, for several reasons. For one, it was necessary to get the word out that Shalheira was no longer the Chosen.


    Because she realized it, Neleh also decided to answer the question right there in the garden, where people could hear her words. Indeed, Elune made me her Chosen after the events with thete-emperor. I decided that it was not appropriate for the Chosen of Elune to try and hide her identity. This announcement brought a mor from the audience, and after a small moment they all started kneeling on one knee and bowing their head.


    It was customary to kneel, when the Chosen first announced her identity to the world, and Neleh certainly looked quite awe inspiring at the moment. She had left the wings of golden fire out on purpose, because she had expected something like this to happen.


    We made the point. Now we should probably take the rest of this discussion inside. Yunalesca whispered. The two others agreed. Neleh let the wings disappear as soon as they went inside the temple.


    Once inside Nimues office, they started filling each other in on what had happened. King Aelrindel and Queen Amaranthae had arrived early, and the first negotiations were supposed to begin tomorrow, so it was good Neleh had hurried on her way back. She did mention that she might have to miss the first day of negotiation, depending on what happened when she returned home. Their family would most likely need at least one proper day of mourning. Estr had been able to tell them that Neleh had mentioned her sister, and they had suspected that Selvaria was dead, but since they didnt know what exactly happened with Neleh and her sister, they could not be sure.


    I was hoping that you would handle my sisters body before the burial. It has been held in stasis within my holding ring, but I dont want my mother to see her like that at the burial. Neleh said with sadness in her voice.


    We will take care of it. Nimue reassured the girl. It was too much to ask for Neleh to handle thest rites of her sisters body, even if she was also a priestess. Nimue had also often seen what battle could do to bodies, so she was prepared to do what had to be done. The presence of Chosen is not required tomorrow, since we were only nning on more general negotiations and not the official council for selecting the next emperor.


    ------


    Neleh was standing at the door of her mothers house. She knew Asheara had felt her approach the city, and Neleh could feel her moving back home to wait for her. This was the part she was dreading the most. She had to go inside and tell her mother that she had outlived one of her daughters. Among the shorter lived races there was a saying about how parents should never have to live long enough to bury their children. Unfortunately among the long lived races, parents outliving their children was moremon. The sadness was the same however. Neleh was rarely afraid, but this was something she did not want to face.


    She was about to knock, when the door opened and showed Asheara. Of course her mother had felt her hesitation through the bond, and had felt her standing outside the door. You dont ever need to knock when entering our house Neleh. Asheara said emphatically while she let Neleh get inside and shut the door behind them.


    Neleh could feel through the bond that her mother knew. Of course she did. She could feel Nelehs sadness flooding through the bond. Selvaria is gone. Neleh simply whispered and brought her mother in for a hug.


    I know. You didnt do a good enough job when you tried to mask your emotions when it happened. I could feel your grief and rage. When I heard Estrs story, it didnt take much to figure out what had happened. Asheara gave a small sob, and hugged Neleh harder.


    There wasnt much else to be said. The two simply held each other for support and grieved. They had lost a member of their family and there was nothing they could do about it. They didnt bother with needless usations or regrets. There were things they both could have done differently, but they were not omniscient. It was not their fault. What happened had happened, and now the only thing that remained was to mourn. Mourn and hopefully move on. They both had lost people before. The pain would never disappearpletely, but it would lessen. This was the downside of a long life.


    They spent the rest of the day sharing each others grief through the bond, which in a way also helped them. The bond and their constant physical contact reminded them that they were not alone, and that life went on. They shared their good memories of Selvaria most of the night. At some point Asheara brought up the subject of burial.


    Its just too bad we cant have a proper burial. I shudder at the thought of my girl lying in some mass grave on the battlefield. Asheara said with a small sob.


    About that. I managed to reim her body before I lost myselfpletely. I already turned it in for handling at the temple. We can have the burial tomorrow, with the family attending. I doubt father can make it, but my sisters are in town, right? Neleh asked while pulling out the sapphire and silver chain Selvaria always wore. On that note, I did something Im not sure how to react to now that Im more sane. The soul of the man who killed Selvaria is inside this gem. I think you should decide what we should do with it. She finished feeling conflicted.


    Asheara gasped. You can do that? Thank you for bringing back Selvarias body, but what CAN we do with a soul? She wondered. On one hand she hated the person who murdered her daughter, while on the other hand she knew it had happened in a battle. She was however beyond relieved that Neleh had brought back her sisters body.


    Well there are three options really. I cant keep a soul for very long, but I can make the rest of his time very unpleasant. On the other hand, I know someone within Inferno, who can do much more to a soul. She also owes me a favor. I suppose we could also let it go, though Im not big on forgiveness.


    Ill have to give that some thought. It would probably be better for me to make a decision while Im not ovee with grief. How long can you hold him? Asheara asked sadly.


    About a week more. Neleh estimated, and returned the gem into her holding ring. She knew what her mother would decide. Unlike her, Asheara wasnt really capable of prolonging the suffering of others. Even Neleh wasnt big on that, except with the very few people who made it to her shitlist. They spent the rest of the night talking and mourning.


    -----


    With the first light of the morning, Asheara and her daughters gathered at the temple for the Rites of Passing. Nimue had cleaned the body herself, and was leading the ceremony. At Nimues request, Neleh performed a sad and grief-filled ritual dance of mourning, meant to take the soul to the arms of the goddess. Neleh knew better than anyone what happened to souls after death, but decided to stay silent on the subject. She instead put her all into the dance, which brought tears to everyones eyes. The Ritual was attended only by their family and Alduin Rhys with his wife, with Nimue officiating. Or that had been the n at least. The word got out within the temple, that the new Chosen of Elune was performing the Rite to her sister. All the priestesses and acolytes had arrived to attend, mainly to see the face of their new Chosen. None of them had known Selvaria and very few of them had known Neleh, but there wasnt a dry pair of eyes in the audience.


    Asheara also had a pretty good idea, that Elune had very little to do with the souls of the dead, and the same applied to the God of death Iarus. Neleh had not given her much in the way of details on what happened after death, but she had gathered that reincarnation was in the cards for Selvaria as well. That though gave her somefort. Her daughter might be gone, but her soul would live on.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Author''s note: Couple of important things happening in this chapter. Things that most people already more or less guessed, but still had to happen :)


    ----------


    While Neleh was busy dealing with the burial of her sister, some of the most important figures of the elvennds had gathered at the imperial pce to negotiate the future of the empire. Nimue and Alduin were attending the funeral, but otherwise the members of the gathering looked familiar. The heads of the martial orders represented the temple, while King Aelrindel and Queen Amaranthae represented the interests of their ns. The interests of Eldarinwe were represented by Estr, which had angered many of the nobles, but they didnt really get the chance toin about it as the losing side of the war. The fact was that the other leaders could get along with Estr, and while many of the nobles disliked him, he still had his reputation as the previous emperors enforcer, which helped legitimize his position in the eyes of those that didnt have a personal grudge against him.


    So we are all agreed then, that the Eldarinwe n should not be collectively punished for the misdeed of those on top? Yunalesca verified. They had agreed not to levy any punishment against the Eldarinwe n as a whole, to repay for the lives lost while overthrowing the old emperor.


    Agreed. We dont want to make the Eldarinwe feel like second ss citizens. Thats what caused the unrest in the first ce. We have to take action against the generals and nobles though. Queen Amaranthae replied, with nods from the others.


    Well, now that our esteemed Chosen has returned, I have a n to do just that. With the permission of those present, the Inquisition would like to put every imperial noble and army officer to question on the suspicion of treason by associating with the Consortium and more generally corruption. Yunalesca said gravely.


    Wait a moment! We cant allow you to go around torturing all the generals and nobility! Estr argued back. I mean a big portion of them probably deserve it, but thats going to drive the nobility into a riot! The other participants were agreeing with Estr. The suggestion seemed a little extreme.


    You jumped too far ahead. We have a more elegant way of going about it. We came up with a n while talking with the Chosen. She can perform a spell that can differentiate lies from the truth. Now, our other Inquisitors cant use the spell quite as well, but they can tell the difference when getting yes or no answers to direct questions. Information gained by aggressive questioning always has problems with reliability, since those subjected to it will say anything to make the pain stop. This way we wont have to hurt them, and we can get reliable answers. Yunalesca said with a smile.


    But how are you going to get the nobles to answer to your questions? I would imagine theyll just m up, once they catch a wind of this. Queen Amaranthae asked.


    Oh that will be the easy part. We just need to gather them to a single location, so that we can give them a little demonstration on what happens to those that refuse to answer the questions. Our new Chosen can be quite persuasive. Yunalesca said with a wicked grin that brought chills to everyone else.


    I heard a little about that from Duchess Vians. Im quite sure that will be effective. King Aelrindel mumbled.


    Lysanthir wanted to steer the conversation towards the main topic. With most of the people involved already gathered, we might as well get to the main point. We need a new ruler and Im guessing that ruler wont be picked from the Eldarinwe. The two most likely candidates are in this room. The sooner we get this decided, the sooner we can get to actually fixing the rest of the empire. We can have all the pomp and ceremony tomorrow, but if the people in this room cane to an agreement, then Im sure we can convince Nimue and the new Chosen of our position.


    Well, Im sure it wonte as a surprise to anyone that we Moon Elves suggest the following: the person selected will take a spouse from the other ns royal family, and the two will rule together as equals. One of their children will inherit the position as the sole ruler. That child should then marry into the other n again; though no need to stick to the royal family this time. Few generations down the line, we can allow the ruler to marry from the Eldarinwe as well, allowing them the chance to get the position as well. The spouse of the ruler should never be from the same n as the ruler, to allow the position to transfer between the ns. There could be trouble if the emperors pick their heir from their own n every time, but we can set some rule down for that. Queen Amaranthae gave the starting suggestion, which could then be refined further.


    The group argued the merits and set down an initial n to suggest at the official meeting the following day. Now it came to the point of selecting the leading candidate.


    Im fine with King Aelrindel taking the throne. I''ve been a widower for a long time now with no intention to remarry, and Id rather focus on matters of my own n. Ill quite happily leave matters of the empire to one of my daughters. Queen Amaranthae conceded quite easily. She had managed to negotiate equal rule for the emperors wife, empress in this case, and had reached her goals. She could concede the title of emperor to Aelrindel. The young king also didnt seem to have too strong of a personality, so her strong daughters might even manage controlling him.


    Well that solves things neatly. Anyone against the motion? Lysanthir asked, quite pleased to be saved from negotiations and arguments thatsted for hours.


    I dont disagree with the current proposal, but I have a question and a sort of counter-proposal. Aelrindel suggested suddenly.


    Speak your mind. Yunalesca urged, having a sudden bad feeling things were about to go sideways.


    Im wondering on howmitted you are to the part about my future wife being a member of the Moon Elf royal family? Or would a Moon Elf of simr position be eptable? Aelrindel asked with a small smile. They could see this was something he had been aiming for from the start.


    Im guessing you have someone specific in mind? Queen Amaranthae asked skeptically.


    She wasnt opposed to the idea in theory. None of her daughters were jumping at the prospect of marrying the young Sun Elf king. If the wife was not of simr rank though, Aelrindel might be able to be the de facto sole ruler by having more authority. That would leave the Moon Elf n secondary in authority, and perhaps even aughing stock due to giving up the power when they had the opportunity to grasp it. Simr to what she had nned to happen with her daughters personality being stronger than the young kings, except with the positions reversed.


    A certain Moon Elf Inquisitor saved my sisters life after the dragon attack on our pce. Ive taken quite a fancy to her. Besides, she would work very nicely as a symbol of peace as well. Aelrindel continued with a smile. Shes now the Chosen of Elune, so no one can argue her position, and she would be a great sign of rebirth for our empire after the civil war. Not to mention her significant powers.


    Both Estr and Yunalesca exploded inughter. They had both been aware of the young kings fancy of Neleh. They didnt think he would actually suggest it though. Yunalesca suddenly got a thoughtful expression, while Estr decided to tease the king. Youre reaching pretty high boy. Despite anything you say, Im pretty sure the main reason you want her is the blessing of Aphrodite she so clearly has. Estr said while chuckling.


    Queen Amaranthae was about to answer, when Yunalesca suddenly interrupted her. King Aelrindel, could you give us a moment to discuss this? Her serious voice got everyones attention. Aelrindel readily agreed. He hoped it could happen, but he wasntpletely chained to the idea. The fact that they were considering it was promising.


    When the young king left the room, the queen of the Moon Elves had to ask. Whats going on? What could you not say in his presence? She was personally actually amenable to the idea. A Chosen made sense to her.


    He doesnt need to hear what Im about to say next. Yunalesca started. His own fancy aside, there are a couple of very good reasons for agreeing to his proposal. First of all, we can all see that all the trends point to him bing the next emperor. Whatever we might think of him personally, it would be hard to argue for anyone else on the throne after what happened to the sun pce. We know it was orchestrated by the Consortium, but thats not what the people think. And the people think the Sun Elves deservepensation for that event and the mistreatment they have suffered. The problem is, I doubt his personality is well suited to that of an emperor. He doesnt really have the strength of character. He might grow into the position, but Estr here can tell you about hopes like that.


    Thats one of the main reasons why Im trying to get one of my daughters to rule with him. They have the necessary character and can keep him on point. Queen Amaranthae said.


    Agreed, and that is one of the reasons I agree with that idea. Lady Neleh would also have the strength of character and then some. In fact, I doubt it would take too long before all the decisions went thought her instead and Aelrindel was reduced to a mostly ceremonial position. Her mind is also suited for the position. Shes young, but Ive never seen anyone with inner strength like hers. If I didnt know better and just heard her speak, I would estimate her age equal to Nimues. But theres another reason why I think it makes sense to choose her. If Aelrindel were to marry someone else, in a hundred years we might have a situation where the empire is again divided. The Chosen is still young enough to be called a girl, but already she has power and charisma that will eclipse that of Aelrindels. Frankly, he is fairly average when ites to moving peoples hearts, while Neleh has the ability to make rocks cry. Yunalesca continued.


    I see where youre going with this. Lysanthir said. Shalheira didnt take much part in the affairs of the empire and the new Chosen will be different. And the people will follow her will instead of the Emperor.


    Exactly. In addition, I dont think were even close to seeing the extent of her power, and already the acolytes of the grand temple have given her nicknames ranging from the golden goddess to the empress of the night. And not in an ironic way like they usually do, but with real reverence. What happens when we go to war, and the golden goddess tells one thing, and the emperor another? There will be two centers of power in the empire in the next hundred years, I am absolutely convinced. Unless webine them. Yunalesca finished.


    Theres one thing youre ignoring here. Neleh will not agree to marry Aelrindel. He has proposed to her twice already. Both times she has let him down gently, but I doubt she will give the courtesy a third time, especially if you try to put her on the spot in front of everyone. I was there thest time this happened. She was polite to him, but when we walked out of the ce, she made it clear in no uncertain terms, that the marriage was not going to happen. Estr interjected.


    It would not be the first time that a political marriage happens where the two parties dont get along. Besides, she might agree when we exin this to her. Queen Amaranthae mused, not really knowing Neleh personally.


    Thats not the problem, and Im sure the Grand Inquisitor here knows it. You would have more luck trying to marry Neleh off to Aelrindels sister. It wasnt an ident she saved her. And no before you ask, Im pretty sure she wont just do it if you exin and ask nicely. Estr said exasperated.


    Oh! Amaranthae picked up on Estrs hint.


    Well just have to see what she says tomorrow. We still have the option of one of the Moon Elf princesses if she turn it down, and there is time to figure out another solution for the other problem. Lysanthir finished. He was getting a headache from the discussion. He really wasnt one for politics or the whims of royalty. He did however dislike the idea of trying to force a marriage on someone unwilling.


    -----------


    Have you made your choice? Its time. The others are getting impatient. Elune asked uncharacteristically serious.


    I know who it has to be. Im just trying to talk myself out of it, because I know where it will lead. Neleh replied feeling cornered.


    The choice is fairly obvious. Elune agreed.


    You know theres no going back if I go down that path? Neleh asked half rhetorically.


    I dont think theres going back anyway. Youre trying to tell yourself otherwise, but thats how things are? Elune went straight to the point that Neleh was also realizing.


    Youre probably right, and Im not sure how to deal with that. We are already tied together by the bond, and you will tie us together even further by making her the limiter. She will never be able to get over her feelings if she has to spend the next couple of decades in closepany with me. Neleh sighed.


    You could just reciprocate her feelings. You already do to an extent. Due to the bond, and due to your past memories, you already see her as something besides your mother. Im certainly not going to judge. Elune was getting some of her amusement back.


    Its not that simple. But she is the only real choice. We might just have to go with it and let the chips fall where they may. Neleh felt resigned.


    There are several reason to choose her, but theres one thing that the other options cant offer no matter what. Because of the bond, even a limiter would find it impossible to stop you if she died. And if shes with you, then at the very least you can keep her safe yourself. You might attract trouble, but at least you also have the strength to save her from almost anything if youre right there, unlike when shes at home and youre out there doing your thing. Besides, she at least will happily spend all those years with you and put her life on hold, whereas many others might not. Elune said with some finality.


    Lets get this done. Neleh said out loud with a sigh.


    -----


    Neleh found Asheara at her house. Her mother had obviously been crying after the funeral, but that was as expected. Asheara actually managed a clear smile when she saw Neleh. What brings you here? I wouldve imagined you to be swamped by the affairs of the empire. She asked, d to see her favorite person.


    I will be soon enough, but before that, there is a more important matter. You remember how I told you about losing myself when Selvaria died, and you know that I spent some time in the care of the celestials afterwards. What I did not mention, was why, as well as why they were there. Neleh said seriously.


    I assumed you were injured? Asheara asked back, guessing the reason was moreplicated.


    I was not injured exactly, my mana was drained. All my mana was spent because some of my power from my old life surfaced, and the celestials were there to stop the damage from spreading to the rest of the world. Neleh admitted.


    Rest of the world? Asheara ask worried.


    Well the exact area affected is anyones guess, but certainly the elven continent at the very least. My old powers would have ignited the atmosphere because of the extreme heat produced, which was prevented by the celestials. The main point is, that some of my old powers are re-surfacing, for several reason, and I dont really have full control of them at the moment. Apparently thebination of teenage hormones and extreme levels of power dont really go together. Especially with extreme spikes of emotion, like with the death of Selvaria. Neleh gave a faint smile.


    Im guessing theres something that can be done. Specifically something I can do, considering youre talking to me about it. Not that Im not happy to listen to your worries anytime you choose to share them. Asheara wasnt stupid.


    It always makes things easier when youre quick on the uptake. Elune told me that the best way to deal with the situation is to have someone work as a limiter, until my body matures and I can get better control. The limiter would be able to stop my powers from going out of control. The downside, if you will, is that the person I choose would have to spend the next several decades in mypany. The closer the better. That person would in effect have to put their own life on hold and follow me around. Neleh exined looking meaningfully at Asheara.


    I would be happy to. Aside from Selvariaing back to life, nothing would make me happier. Asheara answered instantly with a wide smile, and jumped up to give Neleh a big hug. More time with her favorite person? Yes please!


    Elune, if you would please. Neleh asked the goddess that was most certainly listening.


    Tworge magical formations appeared beneath the two. Then they both heard the voice of the goddess. To seal the pact, a kiss is needed. The goddess was enjoying herself immensely, which her voice made clear.


    Wait wha?! Nelehs half panicked voice was cut short by Asheara grabbing her head and kissing her with enthusiasm. She certainly had no qualms about it.


    ----------

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Author''s note: Betcha didn''t see that oneing!


    Also I''m trying to gauge the reader''s interest in a sort of mini arc focusing on Neleh''s school life at the academy. It would most likely be a much shorter arc than the others so far. If people are not interested, I''ll just throw in less school focused stuff, among other shenanigans. Basically the school arc would simply have me write more material focused on what happens within the school. Now let''s see if I can manage that poll...


    ----------


    Neleh and Asheara were in the academy looking for Azrael. They would have to make some arrangements with the academy headmaster about Ashearas stay within the academy. Azrael had a proper reason to reside in the academy as a teacher, but Asheara would need an eptable reason as well. She could theoretically work as a teacher as well, but it would be up to the headmaster. If nothing else, she could feasibly work as a bodyguard of the Chosen. That problem would be easy to solve. The bigger problem was a matter of habitation. Neleh was currently rooming with the naga girl Kanako, and would like to avoid disappointing her roommate even more by dropping her as a roommate. She quite enjoyed the weird girlspany. Besides, Azrael would most likely also want to stay near them, so they would have toe up with something since the current room was not equipped to handle three or four people. That was tomorrows problem however.


    Today they had to make introductions between Azrael and Asheara, since they would both be spending a lot of time together. Neleh herself didnt know the celestial all that well yet either, so there was that too. Azrael would also most likely want to apany her now that she was going back to her duties. They found the celestial in the administrative building trying to arrange a ce to live. She was in the middle of a fairly intense discussion, but stopped when she sensed Neleh and Asheara approach.


    Azrael, may I introduce Asheara Khalidor, my mother and my limiter. Asheara, may I introduce Azrael, the advisor and observer assigned to me by the celestials. The three of us will be spending quite a bit of time together. Neleh made the introductions, getting the obvious out of the way.


    Limiter? Azrael asked noticing a title she was unfamiliar with.


    I mentioned to Anauel that Elune had told me of a way to make sure my powers wont go out of control again. I didnt want to specify then, but that method is to use someone else as a limiter. If my powers are about to go out of control, she can put a stop to it. As a result, she will have to be in close proximity to me until my body and powers mature enough for me to control them properly, which will most likely take a few decades. Neleh calmly gave a brief exnation.


    A-ha, now I see why you didnt mention specifics to Anauel. You knew she would demand that person to be a celestial, and maybe even try to control you that way. Azrael said amused.


    Exactly. I have my own duties, and I cant do them while trying to fight her control. Neleh confirmed easily.


    Thats fine by me. Anauel can get a bit extreme in defense of the celestial interests. You did leave her with a quite significant misunderstanding about the method. She didnt exin any specifics, but Im pretty sure she imagined the method included copious amounts of masturbation to keep your emotions in check. Azrael exined whileughing.


    I find it rather interesting that she would jump to that conclusion from my words. I think it hints at some pretty interesting things about our dear Anauel. Neleh replied with a grin of her own.


    Well Ive never heard of her having a lover, so that would not be too out of the picture. Azrael managed to squeeze out despite herughter.


    So what is your role exactly? Asheara asked more seriously.


    Well, theoretically its simr to yours in the sense that Im supposed to stop her from going out of control, but Im also here to monitor her. She has huge potential, and Im here to make a judgement on whether she is a threat or a possible ally. One thing though, you dont have to worry about me reporting every move you make back to the other celestials. I was allowed to make that promise, to better allow me to follow you everywhere, without you having to worry about elven secrets leaking to others. As a Chosen, you will be a part of the elven politics, at least to an extent, and those interactions might be the best gauge for me to evaluate you. Azrael admitted honestly. She was picked for the position both because of her power, and her great ability to judge people, not because of her abilities to keep her intentions secret.


    I can live with that. Neleh replied with a smile and waved down Asheara who was about to get angry at the celestial for daring to judge her daughter. On that note, we can make ourselves more familiar with our respective personalities while going towards the imperial pce. Its time to pick the new emperor, and Im expected to attend.


    -----


    The people making the choice of a new emperor had gathered around arge circr table, within arge room with audience chairs gathered around them at a discreet distance. Only the people at the table would have a say in choosing the new emperor, but arge number of dignitaries and nobles had gathered to follow the decision being made. This included ambassadors from other races, here to monitor the proceedings. Both Asheara and Azrael were sitting behind Neleh among the audiences first row.


    Neleh had expected the process to be a closed door affair, but it seems the others wanted to make the whole situation as official as possible. The people at the table in addition to Neleh were High Priestess Nimue, Grandmaster Lysanthir, Grand Inquisitor Yunalesca, King Aelrindel and Queen Amaranthae. Unlike the meeting the previous day, this process did not include a representative of the Eldarinwe. This was partially because the previous emperor had also been their king, and a new one had not taken the throne yet. Another part was because the winning side wanted to show that the Eldarinwe were punished because of the misdeed of the previous emperor, and as such they got no say in the matter.


    The eyes of the audience were locked to Neleh, while they were waiting to start, inrge part because most of those in attendance had not seen the new Chosen before this moment. Neleh also had a way of gathering attention, both with her appearance and her presence that grew more prominent every day. To her it was mostly imperceptible, but for those seeing her for the first time her presence felt almost oppressive, yet oddlyforting.


    It was hard to rank those around the table, because they all held such important positions. As such, the oldest person present, Nimue was functioning as the leader of the meeting. She started the meeting officially and introduced those present to everyone in attendance, paying special attention to Neleh, who was most likely the only person unfamiliar to some people. Nimue was presenting the proposition prepared by the others the previous day. Neleh didnt miss the fact that the wording about Aelrindels future wife was left as high ranking Moon Elf instead of Moon Elf royalty and had a nasty hunch why that might be the case. Apparently the young king had not taken the hint previously. No matter, she had a n, and asked for the turn to speak.


    The current proposal would fix the problem of an unwanted emperor for this generation, but we might have a simr problem as soon as the next emperor takes the position. I have a counter-proposal, which would hopefully prevent the rise of emperors unsuited to the position in the future. Neleh started, getting the interest of everyone present. I suggest that all future emperors are chosen by a vote made by a certain pre-defined group of electors. Once the emperor dies, the position will not automatically pass on to his family, but the electors then choose the next emperor. This would prevent one family from dominating the position for thousands of years, and would allow the position to be rotated to other ns when appropriate.


    Everyone in the room had gone quiet thinking about the implications of the idea. The first one to respond was Lysanthir. So basically youre suggesting that every emperor from henceforth would be selected simr to how we are doing it now? He asked seeking rification.


    In short, you are correct. We can select the emperor this time as we are, but I propose that we assign permanent elector positions for the future, with every n represented, and the current representatives of the temple also having the position to ensure the neutrality of the process. Neleh summarized, causing a fair bit ofmotion among the audience. They were all arguing what this meant for their ns and families in the future.


    How would the elector positions be decided? And who would be eligible to be elected? Nimue asked very interested. She could immediately see the benefits, and with couple of slight modifications the idea had great potential.


    The specifics can be argued, but my suggestion is that the grandmaster of the Temrs, the Grand Inquisitor, the eldest high priest of the temple and the Chosen have a permanent position as electors. To make sure the temple wouldnt be able to dictate the election, all three ns should have two electors decided by the ns themselves. I would suggest those positions also be appointed as lifetime, so that the position would not be granted ording to their vote, but that is of secondary importance. As for eligibility, anyone the electors deem worthy. Heres the other important part. Neleh summarized her n. As an additional safeguard, we can also grant the electors the authority to rece an emperor that turns out unsuited to the position, if they can gather a greater majority. In the case of ten electors, I suggest that to be seven votes.


    That definitely stirred the audience. That would mark a remarkable shift in the elven society, but it was hard for anyone to miss the merits of the proposed system. The people in attendance had troubleing up with reasons against the idea that were notpletely self-serving, and even then they were all tempted, because it theoretically gave the chance for anyone to rise to the position, where there was previously none aside from a coup.


    Youve given this some thought, havent you? Queen Amaranthae asked with a small grin. She could see that the people at the table were almost all in favor of the idea, because it would help prevent trouble in the future. Even Aelrindel was for it, because he assumed he was still a shoe in for the position, and there should be no reason to have him voted outter on, right?


    Lets just say that Im not the first one toe up with the idea. Neleh replied with a grin.


    Lets put it to a vote then. Nimue said loudly, eager to get the idea implemented. She had always hated the hereditary nature of titles, because that resulted in lousy rulers every so often, and Nelehs idea was a vast improvement. All in favor raise your hands.


    Everyone at the table raised their hands, Lysanthir being the one who took the longest to consider the idea. Well then. The motion carries. Let everyone present carry the news to the whole of the empire, and let the ambassadors of the various races carry the news to their home countries. Nimue dered loudly. This would be remembered as the day the elven society changed, whether that change was for good or evil.


    Next wee to the main point. The new electors are free to present nominations for the next emperor. Nimue continued.


    Do it. Elune said in Nelehs mind.


    Before anyone else had the chance to make other suggestions, Neleh announced her nomination in a voice that carried authority. Representing Elune, the Chosen nominates the high priestess Nimue, as suggested by the goddess herself. Neleh finished with a small smile towards Nimue.


    This brought another shock and mor from the audience, and Nimue stared at Neleh with quiet desperation. Azrael was grinning widely while following Nelehs performance. The girl was ying the mightiest of the empire like an instrument. Aelrindel was in a shock, while Amaranthae was almost gleeful. Although Nimues hair was white from age and wasnt showing her heritage, the high priestess was most definitely a Moon Elf and a good friend of the queen.


    Suggested by the goddess you say? Youre saying Elune herself suggests Nimue as the next empress? Yunalesca asked carefully. She knew Neleh wouldnt make ims like this without it being true. In fact, the only reason she asked was to drive the point home for everyone attending. She had been a little worried about the young Sun Elf kings suitability, but it was hard to bypass him with the destruction of the Sun Pce. However, if the goddess decreed otherwise


    By my honor as the Chosen of Elune, and as her Inquisitor, I do so swear. Neleh solemnly said, knowing that no one could challenge her with that kind of oath.


    Anyone have anything against the will of the goddess? Lysanthir asked in a grave voice, d of the excuse to bypass Aelrindel. He also knew Nimue would make for an excellent peacetime symbol for the empire. He knew that the new Chosen had yed them all, but he didnt really mind, since he quite agreed with the results. He would keep the events of today in mind, though. The girl was a bit too good at this.


    Nimue was unable to say anything due to the shock. Aelrindel was also unable to raise a voice in opposition, but for a different reason. He was disappointed for the result, but he could not go against the will of the goddess, and it would be the height of hubris to nominate himself against those odds. And no one else seemed willing to make the nomination either.


    Then we will call for the vote. Neleh dered usurping the leadership role of the council from the still shocked Nimue. All those for the motion, raise your hands. Everyone else eagerly raised their hands, while Aelrindel reluctantly raised his. Nimue remained the only one not raising her hand. The vote is five to one. Long live the empress Nimue! Neleh dered in a loud and authoritative voice.


    Long live the empress Nimue! Everyone in the audience dered.


    Nimue, finallying out of her trance, stared at the grinning Neleh. I will get you for this girl. Mark my words; I will pay you back for this. She said just loudly enough to be heard by everyone else at the table, but no further.


    Oh, youre wee to try old friend. Neleh shot backughing loudly, while she turned to leave the room. She gave a look over her shoulder and continued. Do excuse me though, if I dont hold my breath while waiting.


    ----------


    The coronation preparations went smoothly, and the rest of the council came to an agreement on the finer details of the elector system during the chaos. Normally the coronation would have taken a week of celebrations and ceremony, but the civil war and many still unsolved problems had caused a sort of urgent nature to the proceedings. The ceremony itself was attended by the imperial nobility as well as other dignitaries, including ambassadors of all the other major races. The ceremony was surprisingly short, with arger party nned in a weeks time, when most of the other problems would have been solved. The empress was always crowned by the Chosen of Elune, which in this case meant that Neleh crowned Nimue while gleefully grinning at her clear misery.


    Next followed arge procession through the city towards the grand temple, during which the new empress made herself known and was presented to the people of Rhianon. Most of them had seen the stern woman before in her role as the high priestess. As such the interest in her was slightly lessened, although her being elected as the new empress came as a surprise. On the other hand most people had not seen the new Chosen before, and as such Neleh gathered even more attention during the procession than the new empress.


    Due to the end of the war and the choice of a new empress, the grand temple decided to hold the New Year ceremony a little early, where they asked Elune to grant her blessing for the empire. The priestesses were extremely worried as the goddess could not be happy with her children killing each other. Thus Neleh was once again performing the ritual dance that was at the heart of the ceremony. This had been nned by Nimue before her election as the empress. She had hoped that Elunes obvious favor towards her new Chosen would cause the goddess to relent.


    When the ceremony reached its zenith, the light of Elune descended on Neleh but remained there while Neleh was negotiating with the goddess. It became immediately apparent to everyone in the audience, that the goddess Chosen was favored, but the rest of them not so much, and that the Chosen was currently making their case for the goddess. Surprisingly this caused aplete silence among those attending.


    Youre making a scene. Neleh remarked to the goddess.


    Well Im not happy. I really should withhold my blessing as a punishment for them causing this mess. Elune said in a bit of a sulky voice.


    Well its a good chance to show your magnanimous nature then. Besides, its not a good sign for the rule of the new empress if you withhold your blessing, which would go a long way towards repairing the damage caused by the civil war. And it might limit the damage still toe. Neleh pointed out reasonably.


    At the very least I should make my extreme displeasure and its reasons known. Speaking of the new empress, she made a most unusual request to me a few hours ago. In return for me practically forcing her into bing the empress in her old days, she would very much like it if I caused you a heap of trouble as well. The goddess was showing some of her amusement again.


    Wait what?! Neleh asked suddenly very rmed. Nimue might have trouble taking revenge for the whole affair, but Elune on the other hand


    As she is doing such a fine service for me, I think Im going to grant her request. If Im going to grant these misbehaving children my blessing, I might as well have some fun at your expense while doing it. Im just going to borrow a bit of your power for a moment. The goddess said in an amused tone, while Neleh could feel the goddess drawing on some of her power. She could have stopped it, but then they might not get the blessing.


    Neleh could feel a figure surrounded by the goddess aura appearing beside her. When she looked towards it, she could see the sted goddess was appearing in her true form, that she had shown Neleh while she was unconscious. Neleh could already feel all the rumors forming about a goddess appearing inside the grand temple in a form almost identical to the Chosen, just a little more mature version. Neleh cursed silently in her mind, receiving a chuckle in return from the goddess.


    My Children. Elune started. Know that I am very displeased with you. It brings me extreme displeasure to see the armies of my people marching against each other and shedding the blood of thousands upon thousands of kinsmen. However, as my Chosen so astutely pointed out, it is now time to rebuild, and mend old hatreds, both things made easier if I were to give my blessing. It would also reflect badly on the new empress I helped to choose if I did not grant my blessing. Hence I will agree, but only because it is my beloved Chosen asking. Next time I expect you to have done better. And make sure someone else does the asking, because next time I expect to judge you on your own merits and actions. I expected better of you. I am not my brother Iarus who takes delight in death, and I expect my children show themselves to be above those despicable humans that serve at his feet. The other races might be at war with each other, but I hoped my children would show themselves superior to them. Do not disappoint me anymore. Elune chastised her people for the first time in several millennia.


    Those in audience were ashamed. They had disappointed their goddess. Internally they swore to themselves to do better. The goddess was right. Werent they supposed to be better than this? The audience also didnt miss the obvious resemnce between the goddess and her beloved Chosen. What they made of this was up to each person individually, but there was one thing that was certain. They would not remain quiet about what had happened, and would carry the news and rumors across the continent. The goddess disappeared and the light of her blessing once again traveled across the elvennds. Everyone could see the light was not as bright as it was usually, signifying her unhappiness.


    Neleh got up to face themotion and made a discreet but very rude gesture towards the grinning empress Nimue.


    ----------

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    ----------


    The day after the coronation of the new empress saw nearly the entirety of the imperial nobility gathered within the imperial pce. It was customary for the nobility swear their allegiance when a new ruler takes the office. This custom was used in all elven kingdoms, as well as most of the countries of the other races. As such, the gathered nobility saw nothing odd about the situation until they saw nearly the entirety of Inquisition entering therge throne room where they were gathered. All the exits were blocked off by the Legion of the Phoenix, while the Inquisitors were gathered at the front of the room. In addition to the over thousand nobles ranging from dukes to the barons that actually held domains, the room also held most of the high ranking civil administrators and generals of the elven army. Couple of thousand people with everyonebined.


    Even so, there was still arge portion of the nobility not in attendance. The bloated imperial nobility held arge amount of titles that were entirely ceremonial and nobility that actually held nond appropriate to their title. Grand Inquisitor Yunalesca surveyed the crowd with a frown. She had hoped to catch most of the nobility on the first round-up, but there was simply too much people, and this didnt even consider the families of the nobles, who might be even more corrupt than the nobles themselves. Well, you had to take what you could and hope for the best, when it came to the rest. The word of the events of today would travel rapidly, and many of the corrupt people would attempt to flee, but they would try to catch as many as they could. It was time to start.


    Yunalesca moved to the front of the room and amplified her voice magically. Attention everyone! Unlike what many of you believe, today is not the day when you swear allegiance to the new empress. No, before that happens we have another matter to attend to. Instead, today is the day we address the problem of corruption in the overgrown imperial nobility, and even better, we will hunt down those that would betray the empire for their own benefit. It is the decree of the new empress and the council of electors, that all imperial nobility is to be questioned. Yunalescas announcement brought a greatmotion from the gathered nobles.


    Yunalesca noted with interest that the emotions exhibited by the nobles varied greatly. There was anger and indignation, of course, from the pompous nobility, some of who had families that had held their titles for generations, which for elves was a long, long time. They could not imagine anything shaking their position now. They would learn. Some were smiling, whether from joy of finally seeing someone finally addressing the issue, or from glee expecting to see the fall of their enemies. More importantly some were afraid, either because they couldnt understand what was going on, mostly because of ipetence, or because they had something to hide and were now in danger.


    She continued. Each one of you will be questioned by an Inquisitor before you are allowed to leave. You will answer the questions with either a yes or a no. The Inquisition has found a way to magically tell the difference when a person is lying when answering such questions. Youre free to try and lie, just be aware of the futility of the effort. Be aware that we are searching for traitors and those that are corrupt. For corruption the punishments will depend on the severity of your crimes. For slight offences, we will be lenient because we understand that certain greasing of the wheels is part of the process. However, when we encounter corruption in matters that hurt others or carry long ranging consequences, we are prepared to confiscate all your assets, revoke your titles and even punish you with death. Further questioning and death will also be the punishment for traitors and those that associate with the Consortium. Her tone of voice didnt leave anyone unclear on how serious she was.


    And what if we dont feel like answering the questions of a Moon Elf whore? And elderly duke asked with a loud voice in the front row. Normally this would have elicited a swift response from the other Inquisitors, but they had been expecting a question like that, and knew what wasing.


    Chosen Neleh, would you like to show the duke, what happens to those who refuse to answer the questions? Yunalesca asked while looking to the side of the room.


    dly. Neleh answered in a clear voice, moving towards the front of the room. The audience could see arge chair floating with magic behind her. There was a man chained to the chair. Some of the people attending could recognize the man as Count Fernand Mondego,mander of one of the first elven armies that had rebelled, due to the actions of theirmander.


    Neleh ced the chair and the count at the front on a small tform, where everyone could see what was happening. This man has already been found guilty of treason. In addition to being guilty of various crimes during the rebellion, among them themands that led to the death of my sister, he has been found guilty of associating with the Consortium. His questioning has already finished, and both the Empress and the Grand Inquisitor have granted me the permission of using him as an example for all the traitors. The audience had a weird mix of emotions. Most of them had been quite impressed and a little infatuated with the new Chosen, but now they were seeing a new side to her, and it was causing chills to run down their backs.


    Neleh took her usual spot behind the sitting man, taking a hold of his shoulders. She leaned closer to the mans ear and started a quiet little song. She spared nothing in punishing the man who was inrge part responsible for Selvarias death, and also wanted to make a real example of him. So the Song of Khali she sung had more power behind it than usual. The screams of desperation and terror brought a whole another kind of chill to the gathered nobles. Many of them would have vomited but they were too shocked and afraid to draw attention. This was the first time Neleh used the Song of Khali to kill someone in this life. The nobles certainly got a real good look at the other side of their gentle Chosen.


    After the song had finished, and the prisoner had experienced a gruesome death, Neleh straightened out and faced the gathered audience. Even some of the Inquisitors were a little queasy. They had heard the rumors, but this was the first time seeing her in action. Any questions? She asked in a calm and gentle voice. No? Well then, we can get to the questioning and those who are innocent can get home.


    -----


    The purge of the nobility progressed quickly after Nelehs little demonstration, but it still took most of the day. Unsurprisingly more than half of the nobility had taken part in corruption severe enough to warrant heavy punishments, and there was another surprisinglyrge group of people involved with Consortium activity. Those were quickly put to question in order to find out more names, which yielded knowledge of many members of other races as well. That information was ryed to their respective races to handle in a way they willed, which garnered the elves a lot of good will among the other races. It also made the elven Inquisition the biggest threat to the Consortium, and thus they were expecting some kind of retaliation in the future. Luckily the purge in the elvennds was very thorough, so it would take a long time for the Consortium to get another foothold.


    Another result of the purge was arge amount ofnded titles that were suddenly freed. The empire took a hold of the titles for the time being, but with the supposed protectors of those areas gone the army was deployed to keep the peace. Banditry would most likely be on the rise, with a lot of nobles families on the run with their retainers, and those bandits would most likely consider those provinces without a ruler easy pickings. Hence the presence of the army in those provinces. Those provinces would be assigned new rulers when suitable and promising personnel would appear. The most worrisome part was, that the higher ranked the noble was, the more likely he or she was to be guilty of corruption. As a result, majority of the duchies were now without an owner of the title.


    Nimue, Lysanthir and Yunalesca were just discussing the issue privately when Neleh came into the room. We just finished questioning thest of the nobles. Im sorry to report that every single noble in the duchy of JaoeTinukai was affiliated with the Consortium. They almost managed to slip our notice, but it seems that particr duchy was the main entry point of Consortium agents into ournds. Thats why it took so long for us to finish. We had to spend hours questioning the duke and the counts to be sure we got all the information avable. They have now been executed, and warrants have been issued on their families. Neleh said tiredly.


    Since she was the best at using the magic that could detect lies, she was the one forced to do most of the interrogations where the persons guilt was already determined. Part of it was also that the surviving nobles would ept her judgement more readily, because they knew she was monitored by Elune and could not lie about their guilt. Her fatigue was more mental than physical. She could use her magic to wipe away physical fatigue, but dealing with such arge amount of corrupt and evil minds would tire anyone. She was d of the interruptions provided by both Azrael and Asheara, both of whom had kept herpany.


    Dammit! Cursed Lysanthir. JaoeTinukai holds our most important trade ports, and several rich mines. In addition it holds tworge naga cities that handle a major portion of our trade with the Naga Empire. All of the seafood consumed by Rhianon is provided by those naga cities.


    We cant leave that duchy unattended. Its too important, as well as being one of the two closest duchies to the capital its also one of the richest. Theres going to be pirate galore along the coast. And if that province truly is thending point of Consortium agents, we need to be even more vignt against trouble in the area. Yunalesca also said cursing.


    You wouldnt feel like bing a duchess, would you? Nimue asked looking Neleh tiredly.


    While I have nothing against the thought in principle, Im going to be spending the next few years in the academy. Hard to govern when Im not even around. Neleh replied apologetically.


    Nimue sighed. Well need someone who gets along with the naga. Unfortunately we dont have time to look for a suitable person properly.


    Neleh thought for a while. How about you assign Estr as the temporary steward of the area? Hes at least a person with good standing, and he can clean out some of the trouble while youre trying to find a more permanent solution. Send a group of Inquisitors with him, so they can weed out the trouble. She suggested thoughtfully.


    Estr was pretty clear in that he wont ept any titles. He has hated nobility his whole life, and doesnt want to be one. We tried to offer him a title already with the other duchies and he stormed out cursing and making some insinuations about my parentage. I think trolls were mentioned. Lysanthir gave a small chuckle.


    Nimue suddenly looked up. He might however ept a temporary stewardship in the service of someone who he finds worthy. He was very disappointed with what happened with the previous emperor, and I have a feeling hes looking for a new cause and a way to redeem himself. Nimue looked at Neleh. If I recall correctly, he was quite impressed with you. You already said you have nothing against the idea in theory, and I think he might approve of working for you. The eyes of all three of the tired adults brightened suddenly.


    That would solve a load of problems actually. It would also make for a good example of someone new taking over, and Im fairly sure everyone would ept the Chosen as a new duchess. Lysanthir talked to himself. It would also help to have a strong bastion of sess next to the capital. We couldter spread the sess further away.


    Well, its nice you have faith in me, but Im going to be at the academy for the next three years at least, unless I can talk the headmaster into letting me test more ranks at a time. I might be able to visit on breaks, but beyond that Neleh said thoughtfully. Ill leave convincing Estr up to you. It was your idea, so make it work. Send me a word when you get his answer.


    ----------


    Neleh and her twopanions were going back towards the academy. They were supposed to meet the academy headmaster, to talk about Ashearas position and their amodations. The trio had spent thest night in Ashearas house. While they were walking, Neleh was considering some of the ramifications of thest few days events. Chief among them was Aelrindels reaction. The Sun King had epted the result of the council, but couldnt help resenting Neleh for her role in taking the title of emperor away from him. Aelrindel also felt rejected romantically. Although he realized that it wasntpletely Nelehs fault, if the goddess made her will known, but he still felt cheated and since he couldnt really me the goddess that only left Neleh.


    As a result, she would not receive a warm wee in Sris if she chose to visit. They couldnt really do anything against the Chosen of Elune, but it would be awkward to try and visit Sna, if she wanted to. Well, she knew this would be the result before she had decided to act.


    While they were closing on the academy Asheara decided to approach a subject she had been considering for a while now. Neleh honey, Ive been brushing up on my training under the tutge of Alduin, but I feel that you will lead us into situations where normal training will not be enough. I want to be able to carry my own weight, and protect your back. Youve never really shown the full extent of your abilities, but I get the feeling that if anyone knows ways for me to improve, it would be you.


    Neleh thought for a while. Youre partially correct. I do know of several ways, but theres a slight problem. Teaching is one of the things Ive always been bad at. A lot of my knowledge is either instinctive or based on fairlyplex principles that Im bad at exining. She frowned. I can help you better when ites to warrior skills than magic. There are certain useful spells I might be able to teach you, but other than that, I might have trouble teaching magic.


    Asheara smiled. Thats fine. Ive always been fairly good at magic. A few new tricks that normal mages arent aware of is just what I need. I was hoping you could help me in my warrior skills. Alduin was always weaker in warrior skills as well, and thats a weakness I was hoping you could help me repair. Besides, Im pretty sure you have the magic artillery part already covered better than anything I could manage.


    Azrael looked at the two curiously. Youre asking your daughter for training? Arent there other people more suited? I mean I know her potential is great, but


    Asheara gave a faint smile. There are certain factors involved, that you might find about one day. For now, you should just test her skills, and you would understand.


    You know what? I think that might not be such a bad idea. If we are going to be spending a lot of time together, some of it in dangerous situations, it might be good to test each others abilities. Azrael replied suddenly interested. She could sense some of the power in Neleh, and was curious to test her.


    Its a bit toote for it today, but I wouldnt mind doing that one of these days. Tonight though, we should handle our lodgings. Neleh said.


    The old headmaster met them in his office. He was one of the few elves that was showing any signs of age, but that was mostly in the color of his beard and hair, both of which were almostpletely white. Elves usually didnt have much in the way of beard, but headmaster Saelethil had a beard that would make a dwarf proud. He also still had a physique usually found on warriors, so his age wasnt making him feeble in any way.


    So gist of the issue is that youll need a reason for Lady Asheara to remain within fairly close proximity to Lady Neleh, and you would also need some special arrangements with your amodations? Saelethil made sure he understood.


    That is essentially it. While we are within the academy grounds, its not necessary for Asheara to remain with me at all times. She will most likely be spending most of her time training. She does need a reason for staying though, and we still need something done with our amodations. I know the academy has a policy for not allowing the students background affect their life in the academy, but ours is a bit special situation. Due to that, I have a suggestion to make. Neleh calmly argued.


    Do tell. It would be a bad precedent if a first circle mage was given ess to the best dorm rooms. Even those arent quite suited for housing four people. Saelethil encouraged, eager to hear the answer.


    How about you give us a small area to use, and give us a special dispensation to live within housing that I as a student create myself. If I fail at creating something proper, then well be forced to use that. On the other hand, if I create something fancy, then its something Ive earned with my own skills and power. Neleh suggested confidently.


    Saelethil looked at the young woman sharply. Youre actually far beyond a first circle earth mage arent you? How much space do you need?


    Neleh thought for a while. Actually, I can make whatever space you give us work. That said with a decent space I can make the house more normal, and I wont have to steal the celestial idea of a floating ind that might create some safety risks.


    That brought augh from the headmaster, while Azrael looked at Neleh at lot more seriously. Anything else? Saelethil asked.


    Thats it for now. I might talk to you about taking several ranking tests at a time, but thats not really necessary. Neleh became a bit quieter and then mumbled more to herself. Ill have to arrange for my graduation to a full priestess next week. Its a bit odd to still be an acolyte while Im also the Chosen


    -----


    The headmaster led them to a fair sized empty space near the arena and told them the space was avable for their use.


    Can you handle it? I dont feel like living in a shack. Azrael asked amused.


    I can handle it. Asheara, would you be so kind and start arranging for furniture and all the other items necessary. Maylin can exin the needs of our fourth upant. Ill make the house roughly the size of the one you have in the city. Neleh replied, while Asheara went to handle her task.


    Neleh drew several magical formations in the air and sent them to surround the area. Then she drew heavily on her magic, and started to weave aplex spellbining most of the elements. Azrael and Saelethil stared curiously as a huge andplex magical formation formed on the ground. After a few moments arge building begun to rise from the formation. The building was formed from white stone simrly to the buildings of Rhianon, while nature magic grew beautiful wooden parts where possible. The stone looked like marble but was much stronger, while neither of the observers could identify the wood used. It would be a miracle if they could, since neither material was something that was found on this world.


    The ending result was a beautiful and elegant mansion, fairly sized for Rhianon standards. It was constructed in the simr airy style that the elves favored in their architecture.


    Well, I guess you are able to pull a house out of thin air. Azrael said, feeling satisfied about her new ce to live.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Author''s note: Thus endeth the second arc. Have you noticed how hard it is to find time to write when you have family over? Well I just did. Anyway, I''ll take a bit of time to n the next arc again. I might drop some school chapters in the meantime if they''re easy to write. I''m not sure if we''ll have the school miniarc before the next big one, but it seemed you people had interest ording to the poll. That mighte faster. I nted some seeds for future in thi chapter. I hope you''ll enjoy. ps. I''ll do another PR passter tonight to fix mistakes. Didn''t have enough time now.


    ----------


    While Asheara was arranging for furniture to be transported over, Neleh and Azrael went towards Nelehs old dorm room. Neleh went to fetch her things and to tell Kanako about the changed living arrangements, while Azrael just went along to keep an eye out. They met Maylin on the way, and exined the situation, and the dorm head promised to help Kanako with moving her things. Maylin was also d to have Neleh back to attend lessons. The lessons so far had been very basic information, with students being brought up to speed on the basics, while the real lessons would start soon.


    Neleh found Kanako in the room reading a text on magic theory.


    Hello again roommate. Apologies for beingte. As you might imagine, things got a little hectic with the civil war and all. Neleh greeted the wide eyed naga with a smile.


    Neleh! I was getting worried! Kanako came to give Neleh a friendly hug, smiling widely. She had been fairly lonely these weeks that Neleh had been gone. The civil war had drawn everyones attention, and there had been no trouble for Kanako, but it had been fairly boring. It was also difficult to make friends when most of the students werepletely focused on something that didnt really interest her all that much.


    Sorry about that. Neleh replied with a smile. We can talk more, but first I need you to start packing. We have new amodations.


    Were moving? What happened? Kanako asked with a confused tilt of her head.


    Due to fairlyplex circumstances, we got two new roommates. I think you can agree that trying to fit four people into this room would be too much. So I got us something with more space. Its a bit out of the way, but much nicer. Neleh gave a truncated exnation.


    Two new roommates? This ought to be interesting. Im expecting a full exnationter on. Kanako looked at Neleh with curiosity. Who are these roommates?


    First one is waiting downstairs with Maylin. Shes a new celestial teacher, here to teach light magic. Shes also my new advisor and observer, so she needs to remain close to me. The second one is my mother Asheara. Her situation is moreplicated, but suffice to say shes here as a bodyguard of sorts. Neleh exined carefully.


    Oh right, I heard something about the new Chosen of Elune being named Neleh. I wasnt sure they meant you, but that would exin an advisor and a bodyguard. Observer, though? Kanako asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Yeah, apparently my age is something of a problem to them. That said, they are correct in that I dont haveplete control over my powers yet, so they arentpletely wrong. Neleh mixed a little bit of truth with the lie.


    They had finished packing most of their things, storing them in Nelehs ring, and were now downstairs, waiting for Maylin to finish the paperwork. Neleh had made the introductions between Kanako and Azrael. Kanako liked Azraels blue wings, while the celestial seemed to be very amused by Kanakos antics.


    Azrael whispered Neleh. I like her. Can we keep her? Eliciting augh from Neleh. Shes sogenuine and full of life.


    I like having her around too. Youll like her even more when you get to know her more. Shes great fun to have around. Neleh answered. Even though Neleh wasnt that familiar with Kanako either, they had at least spent some time together.


    Suddenly Kanako realized something. Oh right, Neleh. The other naga are looking for you for some reason.


    Me? Neleh wondered. I knew they were looking for something or someone, but didnt know they were looking for me. They werent very forting with information.


    Yeah, we naga can get like that sometimes. Even if sharing information would help things along, we sometimes stubbornly avoid it and do our own thing. Even I know about it only because they asked me some questions about you. It didnt seem too urgent, but Kanako replied apologetically.


    Alright. Ill see what I can arrange. Neleh replied, suddenly curious.


    ----------


    The next morning brought a visit from Estr to their new ce. They had managed to make the move, and their new house was useful for receiving visitors. As the new Chosen, Neleh would probably be receiving quite a few visitors and doing it in a dorm room would have been problematic.


    So the old farts managed to rope you into bing a duchess? Estr asked rhetorically with a grin. I wouldve imagined you would have your hands full even without the added problems.


    Hey, hey, I only agreed if they managed to rope you into doing the hard work until I graduate from the academy. Neleh replied with a grin of her own. By the time Ive graduated, Ill be having more time, and having a duchy to rule will give me a good excuse to get out of some other, more arduous duties.


    Neleh thought for a while, tapping a finger to her chin. My Inquisitor duties will most likely consist mainly of interrogations in the near future. Since Ive be such a visible member of the Inquisition, I cant really do the same kind of investigative work I wouldve done otherwise. Im pretty sure Yunalesca is nning on setting me up as some kind of symbol of justice, where Ill visibly judge some otherwise hard to approach criminals and corrupt nobles. As the Chosen, they cant really second guess my judgement, since Ill be monitored by the goddess. Should be pretty popr with the normal citizens, at least. Ill be busy at first, but in a few months, Ill most likely be used mostly as a symbol. And even if Ill have more work than I thought, Ill be able to do it at the new duchy. Theres also one thing Ill have to sort out with my father.


    Well youll need a new hobby then. Being a duchess should fill that void. Wouldnt want you to get bored, and start dabbling in something more dangerous. Dangerous for the rest of us, I mean. Estr chuckled. Your father is the elven master smith of the Eldarinwe, right?


    Correct. The original n was for me to learn his craft and then pass that on to one of my sisters kids. That n seems to have be impossible, seeing as Im already the Chosen, and there are other issues with the idea. I have an alternative n though, and that includes the new duchy. Neleh said thoughtfully.


    Well do tell. If were going to do this, Im going to have to be in on at least most of your ns. Im assuming Ill have to start the groundwork on many of them. Estr was genuinely curious. Neleh was someone who coulde up with a lot of new ideas, and he wanted to know what she could do with a duchy as rich and important as JaoeTinukai.


    Even though Estr was expecting some weird and new things, the more Neleh exined her ideas, the more shocked he became. She really wasnt the type to just coast to sess. She hadprehensive economy, military and social reforms nned for the province, and those were the easy stuff.


    Youre really nning on going all in with this arent you. All this will take decades to finish. Estr thought for a long while. But if you seed with even half of these, youre going to be ruling a duchy more powerful than any ten other duchiesbined. Thats it isnt it? Youre not really building a duchy, youre building a kingdom.


    That may be the end result, yes. Thats not necessarily the end goal, but I wouldnt mind that result. It might be really beneficial to have another power in the empire aside from the three ns, especially one that is not controlled by your birth. But thats a very long term goal. Mostly this is all about my own gratification. If Im going to rule a duchy, then Im going to make it the best duchy in the world, just to show myself that I can. Be sure to try and draw the members of other races living in the empire to our duchy. JaoeTinukai is currently almostpletely made of Eldarinwe, and we will most likely want to change that. Neleh said conviction heavy in her voice.


    Are you sure you can convince your father? That part will take a quite a bit of my time, and Id rather not waste it. Estr asked.


    It should be doable. It might be a problem if we started with that, but helle around if we show him some of the things I have nned. Neleh replied confidently.


    Well, I guess I should get to it. We have a lot of work to do, and youve managed to get me curious about whether we can pull this off. Well be remembered as a result for sure, either as an epic failure or a model for others to emte. Estr said suddenly serious. This was the type of challenge he could appreciate.


    ----------


    Neleh, Asheara and Azrael had gathered at the arena. They nned to have a sparring match between Neleh and Azrael, to test their abilities. This was so that they could have an idea on what to expect when they ran into troubleter on. Neleh was also hoping to fight an opponent that really drove her and her new body to the limits. So far she hadnt had much chance to test her new limits, partially because of theck of really skilled opponents and partially because she had to fight with inferior practice weapons. Dalyor had given her the best opponent so far, and in that fight she had been forced to hold back, because the wooden weapon would break under too much stress. Sna was skilled, but she was a fighter focused on speed, and didnt have the strength required to really let Neleh go all out.


    Asheara went to the audience seats, which only held a couple of people who had seen them enter the arena and were curious to see what was going on. Azrael pulled out her huge two handed sword while Neleh pulled out her spear from her hair.


    So how do you want to do this? With or without magic? Azrael asked.


    You use whatever you feel necessary to use, and Ill match you. Until one side gives up or is unable to continue? Neleh replied and made sure of the losing condition, getting a nod in reply.


    Asheara gave the starting signal, and both fighters moved with full speed, the sand on the floor of the arena getting thrown from the first step of their eleration. They both started with a full strength two-handed sweep of their weapon, using their whole body to strengthen the blow. All of Nelehs Ignasia were shining full strength, while Azraels aura red full strength around her muscles. The collision of ki when their weapons collided threw both of them backwards and created a cloud of sand as the ki overflowed from the impact. Usually there wasrge amount of damage to the surroundings when fighters of this strength level collided. Notably this time, both of the fighters were so good at directing their power and keeping it within themselves and their weapons, that the cloud was very small, almost created as much from the airflow of the weapons swings as the overflow of ki.


    The twobatants immediately reengaged, trying to not give the opponent time to recover. They both tried to use a lot of sideways movement to try and catch their opponent off-bnce between steps, testing the footwork of the opponent through the fight. Neleh noticed right away that the celestial was indeed a little stronger physically. On the other hand Neleh was a little faster, which allowed her to parry Azraels blows, which diffused some of the strength. On the other hand, the celestials blows carried such weight, that she was unable to use her favorite tactic of parrying with one end of her weapon, while spinning into an attack with the other end.


    Azrael on the other hand was shocked to notice that Nelehs every strike was aimed at a ce where it would be lethal, without a single shred of hesitation. This girl knew how to kill people, and had done it before. A normal person would hesitate to use such obviously lethal attacks in a sparring match. Almost all intelligent beings also had an aversion against taking the life of another, and even in a life and death battle it took a special kind of person or a lot of experience to calmly aim for the death of the enemy with every attack. People could do it out of desperation, or when angry, but calm and calcted? That took something else. To defend against something that dedicated took effort and concentration, because a single mistake would end up in your death. Neleh also had this annoying habit, where her attack and defense flowed wlessly from one to another, driving her opponent to a slightly worse position on every move. In one or two moves it didnt matter much, but it umted and forced Azrael into taking a bit of distance every now and then to gain back lost ground.


    The few people in the audience were cheering and calling their friends toe and watch. The twobatants were clearly of higher skill level, than anything they had seen before. Even if they had not seen any shy attacks yet, they could tell that every move of theirs was carefully calcted, and masterfully executed. It was like watching a dance with weapons.


    Neleh realized that if they continued as is, she would lose. Unlike the celestial, her body had not matured yet, and didnt hold the same amount of power. Their basic skills were almost equally matched, and Neleh still didnt have the strength to use some of the moreplex maneuvers she had learned in her old life. So she had a choice. She could either take this into a fight that tested their skill in outer Ki techniques, where the celestial would have the advantage because of herrger amount of Ki, or she could use a technique she considered cheating, because it would almost guarantee the victory against someone that didnt know how to fight against it, rhythm break.


    Nearly all fighters fall into a rhythm, while they are fighting. This allows them to spend less effort thinking about their actions, letting their bodies react on practiced instinct instead. Rhythm break is the technique by which you throw their rhythm off, by making your attacks just a slight bit faster or slower and off-beat from the expected. This can throw people off bnce and into making mistakes. Even if not, it forces your opponent to focus their attention into every movement they make instead of just reacting by instinct. This slows down their reflexes, and makes them tire out extremely fast. In addition they have less capacity to think far enough ahead in the fight.


    This technique was extremely effective against those that have not faced it before, and if you have no training in rhythm control it can drive you into ring mistakes. If on the other hand you did have the training, then it was not too hard to fight against, since it also took some effort on the part of the one performing the technique. The different stages of rhythm control were one of the first things Neleh nned on teaching to Asheara, because they were a great foundation for many greater things, and could easily make a difference between fighters that had the knowledge and those that didnt.


    Neleh decided to go the cheat-y way. She never was someone who avoided using underhanded methods to establish her superiority. In her opinion anyone who tried to cry foul, simply wasnt skilled enough in cheating themselves. The effect was immediate. Even those gathering in the audience could see the confused expression on Azraels face, as she got more and more desperate to avoidrge mistakes. Now she was the one losing strength faster, and couldnt quite figure out what was going on. She simply realized something was wrong.


    Finally she threw a group of des made of Ki towards Neleh and jumped to take some distance. You did something didnt you? Azrael grunted. Well, if were going towards techniques like that, we might as well go all the way.


    Suddenly Azrael was surrounded by a hundrednces of ice that flew towards Neleh. Azrael expected that Neleh would be able to take the attack with her shields. To her shock she saw a swirling mass of air rotating rapidly around Neleh. The air moved so fast that the ice waspletely shredded, and it looked like Neleh was standing inside what looked like a white translucent bubble. Some audience members actually thought she was using some sort of light magic barrier, but Azrael knew better as someone versed in light magic. This was not a defensive barrier; the strength of this air flow would shred steel if touched. The icences werent deflected, they were destroyed.


    The girl is supposed be a fire mage, so fire/air/holy? But didnt Anauel mention something about her attending my lessons in light magic? So quad elementalist? Azrael thought. Anauel had not spread the word about Nelehs affinities beyond her advisors.


    Suddenly Neleh used her air magic to scoop up arge amount of the sand from the arena floor and sent the wind at Azrael. If you thought the wind alone was devastating, then the sand inside the wind would shear the flesh from someones bones in a second, and grind the bones to dust in another. Azrael hastily put up the strongest shield she could manage, while also used one of her most powerful light magic spells as a semi desperatest attack. Asheara recognized the spell as the same Power of the Heavens she had used to kill the Darkhunter over a decade ago. The golden pir of light hit Nelehs side of the arena. Unfortunately for Azrael the wind had removed her visibility, so she had to try and attack almost blindly.


    Both of the attacks fizzled out and Azrael could feel the head of Nelehs weapon resting on her shoulder. She heard a voice from behind her.


    And you are dead. Neleh said calmly.


    So I am. Azrael admitted. She had lost the position of Neleh in the wind, and Neleh had taken advantage of it. Azrael raised her hands in surrender. Ill still want a re-match at ater stage.


    Wouldnt have it any other way. Neleh replied with a smallugh.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Author''s note: First school themed chapter. In case someone is interested, I used this as a model for the dress mentioned in the chapter: /art/Varete-Cover-367116047


    Most likely something about Aneirin in the next chapter.


    ----------


    With the craziness that followed the end of the civil war finally winding down, Neleh was able to attend the academy lessons again. She had spent the previous evening getting reacquainted with Kanako and going over the material they had studied during her absence. Kanako was surprisingly good at taking notes, and she was also eager to learn, so it took Neleh only a couple of hours to go over the material. Rest of the time was spent sharing stories of what had happened to them during Nelehs absence.


    Neleh had been slightly worried that some members of Lucians group of trouble makers would have bothered Kanako, but apparently that was a needless worry. Either Lucians hold over his underlings was stronger than she assumed, or the civil war had distracted them enough that Nelehs and Kanakos actions had been forgotten. She had been especially worried because she had promised to protect the girl, and was d that her extended absence had not caused her to break her word. She had seen enough of life to know that a promise was worth only so much, even when made by her, but she did aim to keep her word whenever even remotely possible. The value of your word was a currency on its own, after all.


    Neleh was considering her way of dressing for the day when Asheara entered her room.


    Having trouble deciding on a route to take? Asheara asked showing her insight.


    Neleh gave a small sigh. You are correct. Previously I was hiding my face while I attended the lessons. As a matter of fact, Kanako is the only one who has actually seen my face before. Theres no way to avoid attention now, and Ive already resigned myself to not hiding anymore. That said, its still a big change and Im not exactly sure how to deal with it.


    Asheara thought for a while, before replying with a grin. Well, if were no longer doing the mysterious thing, then we might as well go all the way in the other direction. Youve certainly got it, so why not unt it? Youre going to be the center of attention anyway, and thats only likely to increase in the future, so might as well dress ordingly.


    Neleh gave a small grimace. Im not sure I know how to do that. I think I could go with the cool and aloof beauty. I dont have the appropriate clothing though. All my previous clothing was aimed at hiding myself, aside from the light dress I used for flying and the white thing I used at parties. Even the one I wore at Nimues coronation was borrowed. Im now noticing that Ive been remiss in my preparations.


    Well we have the undergarments covered. Asheara replied with a grin, and waved at therge collection of undergarments they had made with their own skills. Ive actually wondered this since you made this house, cant you justyou know Asheara waved her hand clearly suggestively, implying that Neleh use her magic to create her clothing.


    If I had the materials and some time to n the spell, then maybe I could. But something as precise as clothing shouldnt be made haphazardly, unless I want to risk a seam giving out in the middle of a crowd. Im sure the crowd would enjoy seeing me in my undies, but Im not relishing the opportunity personally. Neleh suddenly had a thought. That said, there is another possibility.


    Neleh focused for a while, and then Asheara saw a shadow grow from the floor to cover Nelehs body. With a tilt of her head Neleh changed the magic a bit which resulted in white and gold highlights to appear on the shadow covering her body. With the spell finished Neleh was dressed in a long ck dress that left most of her back open. It also didnt cover her shoulders, and only had a strap behind her neck. On the other hand the narrow dress came down to cover her feet, and ended only a few cm above the ground. Since the dress was made of magical shadow, it had no seams or textile pattern, and was tight enough to look painted on. The white and golden highlights kept the dress from bing too immodest.


    This should do the trick. Neleh said with a grin.


    Can you maintain that? Asheara asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Easily. Only the creation really took any power. Ill also have to spend extra strength if I want to repair any damage, or to stop anyone silly enough to try and dispel it. Neleh replied without worry.


    Wait, it can be dispelled? Asheara asked, both a little worried and also considering any potential ways she could use this information to her own advantage and enjoymentter on.


    Only theoretically. The dress is within the natural magical territory projected by my body. Even if someone tried to do it by surprise, they would have to be able to overpower my territory, and at that point my dress is not the biggest problem. Neleh replied with seriousness, also considering the possibilities though probably not quite in the same way. The possibilities that urred to Neleh were decidedly less kinky.


    They heard a voice from behind them, from the door of the room. You know, you couldve just used the official robes of the academy. They saw Azrael at the door.


    Wheres the fun in that? Asheara asked, while Neleh had another question. We had one of those? Nobody uses one, so I wasnt even sure.


    Azrael sighed. Alright, get a move on. Your first lesson is with Maylin today, and you shouldnt keep her waiting.


    -----


    Neleh and Kanako were going for the first lesson of the day, and they were drawing quite a lot of attention. Neleh imed that she didnt know how to act as the center of attention, but she had quite naturally adopted a simr mien to the one she had used after her first time testing the Song of Gabriel on Sna. Nimue would instantly recognize the sashaying gait, the hypnotic movement of her hips drawing the eyes of everyone around them. The only difference was that unlike with the time with Nimue, this time Neleh wasnt oozing sexual charisma from her every pore, but instead had the air of grace and power. Not to say she wasnt still sexy. She simply wasnt causing everyone around her to get horny.


    Neleh had added a tasteful silver diadem that came from behind her ears to cover a part of her forehead. She knew she would draw attention both because of her looks and her position as a Chosen, but she didnt want to waste time exining the moon Ignasia on her forehead. The diadem was meant to cover that. Combined with her dress, she did seem a little overdressed for school, but considering her new position it wasnt too over the top.


    In addition to the standard desire and awe, there was a weird mix or surprise and recognition in the looks they were receiving. Many of the students were able to recognize Neleh as the new Chosen. She had been fairly visible during the ceremonies following the coronation of the empress Nimue, especially during the procession through the city. On the other hand they were wondering about the reason for her presence inside the academy. There were very few people that made the connection between the current Neleh and Kanakos masked friend that had been missing for thest few weeks.


    The crowd of people parted to let them through, and most of the students stopping to stare at them. Neleh tried to ignore the stares for the most part, while replying to the greetings directed her way. Kanako on the other hand seemed to be oblivious to the stares, and was giving a runningmentary on the people that were assigned to the group of advanced students the two of them were also assigned to, A-ss. Neleh noticed Aneirin among the crowd. From the shocked look on her face, the head of the disciplinary squad was among the few that had made the connection. Neleh gave the older girl a nod in greeting, which was returned by a scowl.


    It was when they were seated in their ssroom when the students within the ss finally started to make the connection and finally understood why Neleh was there. Some of the students would have tried to make conversation with them, and tried to introduce themselves, but that was spoiled by the arrival of Maylin.


    Greetings to everyone. Hopefully the excitement of the recent events has subsided for now. You may be the advanced ss of students, but youve still missed several weeks worth of lessons. We have plenty of catching up to do. Especially you Lady Neleh, youve been missing even more lessons than the rest of us. Hopefully Kanako managed brief you on what we have gone over so far. Maylin started the lesson.


    Dont worry teacher. Kanakos notes were most enlightening. Neleh replied cheerfully.


    Good. As the subject of this lesson is about the magical elements, you wouldnt mind giving us a list of the magical elements to start us off, would you? Maylin wanted to both get the discussion started, and also wanted to make sure that everyone understood that there would be no favoritism for the new Chosen.


    Questions like this were the reason Neleh had gone over the teaching material. She could easily list all the elements even without the extra effort, but the problem was that she might identally list elements that had not been discovered in this world before. She couldnt avoid drawing attention in her current position, but it might be a good idea to avoid advertising her knowledge of subjects outside this world.


    Firstly we have the prime elements: earth, fire, water, air, light and dark. They are the mostmonly used elements and the mostmon affinities. Then we have the derivative elements that use much of thews of their respective prime elements, and skill in the prime element usuallyes with skill with the appropriate derivative element. These are respectively: nature, destruction, ice, lightning, life and death. The derivative elements are in some rare cases the exceptions to the principle that most mages are only really good with three elements, because skill in water magic for example often trantes into skill with ice magic. This is however not always the case. Some derivative elements are less tied to their prime element. For example, skill in dark magic rarely trantes into skill with death magic. Neleh started off.


    Death magic is on the border of belonging to the third group of elements, which is the special elements. Special elements are elements that are very hard to learn to control or are limited to only certain races. Very few people have natural affinity with them aside from racial magic, like humans with spirit magic. The special elements are: illusion, spirit, time, arcane, blood, necromancy, primal, and gravity. Theres also unofficially a fourth group of magic categorized by the fact that they dont use mana to bring out their effects. These are currently holy magic and the supportive spells used by musicians. Strictly speaking you could categorize warriors internal power derived abilities here, but Im fairly sure the warriors would reject thatbeling. Neleh finished with a grin, herst point bringing a gale ofughter from the students and Maylin.


    The special elements actually had several more affinities that were not ssified by the people of this world. There were also other prime elements such as chaos and order, but no need to advertise that. Arcane magic referred to the group of spell that used pure magical power by itself, without assigning it another element, while primal magic was the group of magic that gathered anything where the mages had no idea how it worked.


    Well done, that was aprehensive answer. Maylinplimented Nelehs answer, and proceeded to her lesson on the nature and connections of the elements.


    -----


    Neleh and Kanako were having lunch in the cafeteria, surrounded by several of their female ssmates that had gathered their courage and approached them during the lunch. Their conversations were fairly introductory, and didnt really go into any deeper subjects. A couple of them wondered about Nelehs dress, but she only replied with a secretive smile. She noticed a familiar figure approaching their table.


    Well, well, if it isnt the masked girl. Decided to give up on your mysterious angle? Lucian asked trying to get a rise out of the girl.


    The delinquent demon Lucian, I see. What brings you to the newbie area? Considering how few times Ive eaten in the cafeteria, Ive seen you here almost every time. Lacking friends among your peers? Neleh shot back with a grin.


    I heard some wild rumors about some gorgeous new flower of nobility. Imagine my disappointment when I find out it was about you, neither new nor noble. Lucian had a fake thoughtful expression. Beauty could be argued, I suppose.


    The girls with them at the table were about to make some angry reply, but Neleh waved them down. She didnt need or want anyone defending her. Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. As for the other two, well I could agree with you, but then wed both be wrong. Now was there something you actually wanted, or are you just here to waste my lunch period? Neleh replied confidently.


    Mostly just a waste of our time. I like checking out beauties, and beauties like checking me out even more. I was nning on saving both of us the time of seeking each other out. Now that Im here though, I seem to recall you still owe me a duel. Last time the brainless celestial spoiled our fun. Lucian replied just as confident.


    Oh dear, youre not pretty enough to be this stupid. I thought I exined the reasons why it was a bad idea to youst time, but apparently memory is not one of your strengths. Im assuming you have strengths? Neleh was having some fun needling the demon. He had enough smarts to argue back.


    They heard a familiar voice again. Daemon, youre picking on the newbies again? Did ourst duel bruise your ego so badly that you need to take it out on first circle mages? Micah appeared sporting a wide grin. Inquisitor Neleh, good to meet you again. Micah greeted Neleh with a nod.


    Inquisitor? Lucian wondered noticing the insignia ring on Nelehs finger. Now, this is interesting. How did someone as young as you be an Inquisitor? Lucian wondered out loud.


    You really dont follow the events of the elven empire do you? Micah asked almost sympathetically. Not only are you picking a fight with the Inquisitor that became famous as a result of the civil war, but also the Chosen of Elune.


    The Chosen? Lucian asked with a raised eyebrow. Why is the Chosen studying in the academy?


    For the same reason as everyone else, to learn magic. Neleh replied calmly. As for your request of a duel, I see no reason to bother. Theres no upside for me, since I dont gain anything from trouncing you. Come back when you have something to offer in exchange.


    Duels required the consent of both parties, though usually it was considered very dishonorable to refuse. Refusing was thought to be equal to an admittance of cowardice. In Nelehs case, her power and courage were not up to question, she was the Chosen after all. Lucian realized that she was right. Unlike in a normal case, she had no reason to ept, and he would need a reason to have her do so. Not that he was too hung up on having the duel. He was mostly just curious about the girls strength, and was looking for some amusement. He also had to admit that he wanted to impress the girl.


    ----------


    Later that evening Neleh had gone to the practice grounds with Asheara in order to start her training. Azrael had tagged along to see the methods of used.


    Now first things first, I have to admit that teaching is one of the things Im not very good at. I can try and exin the necessary concepts to you but I cant understand them for you. What you get from the training ispletely up to your own ability to grasp various concepts. Neleh started with a caveat.


    I understand. I will do my best, and try to keep my mind open. I ask for your patience. Asheara replied with a small bow.


    You have some training and skill in the warrior arts, which might help you in understanding some things, or stop you from understanding others. That said, Im going to start from the ground up, because good basics are the foundation upon which everything else is built on. I will show you two exercises out of the three that I want you to keep up for the rest of your life. They will not only help you with the basics, but will also help you adjust to the changes that will happen in your body, and will allow for a better control of both your body and your weapons. These are exercises that you can and should perform while Im at ss. Neleh said with a stern voice.


    Im ready to learn. Asheara replied.


    Neleh cast a small spell, and a weird construct rose from the ground on the edge of the training grounds. There were two poles holding up a long and thick piece of brownish matter. The brownish mass was of a hard to identify material, and changed color along its length. One end of the matter looked extremely soft, almost liquid, while the other end looked as hard as stone. The mass was not uniform in thickness, but had a small thin ck line running in the middle.


    The first exercise is both very simple and very difficult. The purpose of this exercise is to train minute control of your muscles and your weapons. You are supposed to strike the brown mass with your weapon at different points of its length with enough strength to reach the ck line in the middle, but no further. If your strike doesnt reach the line, you did not use enough strength, and if your weapon crosses the line, you used too much strength. Youll notice that different parts of the mass will require different amounts of strength. A true warrior uses the right amount of strength, no more, no less. Too little strength, and you will not do the required damage and you will leave yourself open for a counterattack. Too much strength and you will overextend and might even get your weapon stuck inside the enemy. Do you understand so far? Neleh exined.


    I understand both the exercise and the reasons for it. Wont the mass break though, if I strike it repeatedly? Asheara asked.


    No, the mass is of a material that will repair itself automatically, as long as you dont use your inner power to widen the damage. You are allowed to use your inner power for cutting power, that is part of what you will need to learn to control after all, but dont rely on it as a crutch except on the harder parts. As for the intensity of the exercise, you will determine how hard you work yourself. Of course the harder you work, the faster you learn. Neleh replied, certain that her mother would most likely work herself as hard as possible and then some. She got a nod of understanding as a reply.


    The second exercise is something you have seen me perform at home. It is meant to improve your bnce, your footwork, the control of your center of gravity and your eyesight and ability to think ahead. Neleh said and performed another spell.


    A hundred pirs of differing height rose on the very edge of the practice field, out of the way of other people. The smallest pirs were about knee-height while the longest ones were four times the height of Asheara. There was also a tform at the start and the end of the course, the pirs growing in height from the start towards the end and the tform at maximum height. The pirs were of varying thickness, and their tops ranged from the sharpness of a spear topletely t toplex forms that would give a weird foothold. Notably the pirs were not stable. They had some space to move at the bottom, which caused the tops to move even more ranging from a barely noticeable movement to a pretty wide swing. This was something Asheara had indeed seen before.


    As you can see, your purpose is to make it from the starting tform to the ending tform by using the pirs as footholds. In the beginning you only need to make it from one tform to another, andter your purpose is to do it faster and faster. The faster routes have the more difficult footholds. Obviously youre not allowed to use your magic or inner power to simply leap from one tform to another. Once this track bes too easy, Ill make you a harder one. Neleh exined, again getting a nod of understanding.


    As for the third exercise, you will join me in performing it tomorrow morning. Again, it is something that youve seen me do before quite often. I will start teaching it to you tomorrow. Neleh intended to teach Asheara the basics of the body sculpting art Neleh herself still used almost every morning.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Author''s note: A bit of a learning chapter, what with being a school arc and all. It also seems Aneirin has someplex issues of her own.


    ----------


    Neleh and Asheara were just finishing their morning workout. It hadnt really pushed Neleh as much as she had wanted, because she had to teach Asheara the simpler routines first. And those simple routines didnt really offer a challenge to her. Both Azrael and Kanako would have joined them, but it was pretty obvious that the celestials wings would have been a problem, while Kanako was a naga. Having no legs was kind of a problem. They had to devise their own form of exercise.


    I really have toe up with a better name for this, than body sculpting art, now that Im teaching it to other people. Neleh thought. She had given the previous name as a joke that was not supposed to be shared with others. However, it was clear to anyone that the exercise was a style of exercise in itself, and sooner orter someone was going to ask for a name. She had to have some answer ready.


    That was a nice workout! Asheara said excited. A little sore, but excited. Does it have a name or something? And there it was, sooner than Neleh had anticipated.


    I might name it whipping my mother into shape-style. Neleh shot back, bringing out a grimace from Asheara and a chuckle from Azrael who was watching.


    Jokes aside, there is one thing I want you to consider while Im in ss. Neleh continued. Soon I will start teaching you to use your weapons, and there are four main paths these lessons can take.


    Alright, Im listening. Asheara answered, while Neleh took Asheara out of ear-shot of Azrael, and even made a ward against eavesdropping.


    There are hundreds upon hundreds of fighting styles in the countless other worlds. Some depend on your weapon, some on whether you want to focus on speed or strength and so on. We will get to thoseter, when we have a better grasp on your strengths and weaknesses as a warrior, after youre done with your basic training. However, all of the fighting styles fall roughly under four main paths. Neleh started exining.


    The important point is that the road as a warrior is neverplete, and you will not get very far if you try to spread yourself too thin. Depending on ones talents, one can try to train in all four of the paths equally, but usually it is better to primarily focus on one path, and train in another as a secondary option. Do you understand so far? Neleh asked seriously.


    Four paths, dont spread too thin, check. Asheara replied with a smile. She wasnt stupid.


    Good because here is where it starts to getplicated. The first path is one where you focus on offense. Not that the path doesnt teach defensive skills, but the end goal of this path is a single strike so fast that no one can stop it, and so strong that no defense can stand against it. Of course, there is no such thing, but thats the goal anyway. The followers of this path think that the best defense is a good offense. Dead enemies dont fight back. Neleh said with a grin.


    The second path focuses on defense and the flow of movements. Their ideal is to let the enemye to them, against their imprable defense, which then flows directly into a deadly counterattack. Whereas the first path focuses on speed and strength, the second path focuses on your dexterity and the ability to think ahead. Neleh said more seriously.


    Where the first two paths are both focused on the use of a weapon, the third path is different in that it focuses on unarmedbat. The followers of the third path believe that all warriors should know how to fight bare-handed. It is the core and basic form of allbat while weapons are merely an extension or alteration of theirbat style. Normally they find such extensions unnecessary, and when they do use a weapon, the weapons they choose reflect their barehanded style. Those that have bodies honed by a martial art emphasizing strength are ill-served using a weapon dependent on speed, such as daggers. Often the followers of this path simply view weapons as extra hassle. Neleh finished.


    Are they right in their beliefs? Asheara asked curious.


    Yes and no. They are correct in the sense that a weapon should feel like an extension of ones body, seeing as that is one of the ideals of nearly all of the weapon styles. They are also not wrong in thinking that using a weapones with downsides. The main one of course is, what does a practitioner of a weapon style do when separated from her weapon? They are so-so on the necessity of weapons, since a true master of a weapon and a true master of bare-handedbat have a fairly equal chance when fighting each other, when you consider therge amount of internal power involved. The weapons however doe up with their own upsides. A powerful weapon can add much to a persons strength, and the weapon also brings the strength of the materials used and enchantments cast on it to y. It is however true, that the third path is the deepest and mostplex, but has the least benefits in the beginning. Pit a person with a months worth of training with a weapon against another with a months worth of training bare-handed, and the weapon user will win nine times out of ten. That however only holds true in the beginning. Neleh said thoughtfully.


    You mentioned there were four paths, but you have only mentioned three. Asheara suddenly pointed out.


    The fourth path is a little different. It refers to what you would call outer Ki attacks. In essence, the term refers to any attacks where you use your inner power to produce an attack or effect outside of your own body, and not directly delivered by your weapon or body to the enemy. Attacking by sending out des of Ki is among the mostmon examples. Most of the other three paths include parts of the fourth path, and many of the strongest techniques performed by warriors are of the fourth path. However, very few styles focus on the fourth path. The fourth path is mostmonly the secondary focus of most warriors, and not the primary one. For the record, if you ever put a sword in my hands and send me to a serious fight, Ill most likely be using one of the styles that does focus on the fourth path. I believe the creators of the style called it Shinmei-ry. Neleh said with a nostalgic smile.


    Does the name have a meaning? It seems to be of anguage I dont understand. For that matter, do the four paths have names? Asheara asked curious.


    The name roughly trantes into Gods Cry School. Neleh replied with a smile.


    I resent that name. Elune whispered in Nelehs mind, which Neleh pointedly ignored.


    As for the four paths, there is no official title. Many worlds call them in many different ways. Ive heard them be named after the four cardinal directions, of East, West, North and South, as well as after the elements. The name hardly matters, but the mostmon way to refer to them was coined by the Celestial Host. The first path is named Furious Thunder, the second Thousand waves, the third Mother of War and the fourth Long Reaching Wind. Dont ask me why they were named as such; I personally think they were drunk while naming them. Neleh gave a small chuckle.


    I guess the next obvious question is, what path do you focus on? The first guess would be the first path, but Im guessing that would be too simple. Asheara asked.


    Youd think so, with my nature as a Destroyer and focus on fire magic, but no. It is in fact because my magic being so offense orientated, that I focus on the second path, with the fourth path being a close second. If I really want to go on offense, Im better of chucking a fireball at them. In any case, this is not something you can, or even should decide tight now. I just wanted to get you started on thinking and nning. There are some styles thatbine the different paths, but those are very difficult, and I would not rmend them for now. Neleh replied smiling.


    Speaking of thinking, Ive decided what to do with the soul of the man who killed who killed Selvaria. Asheara said suddenly very grim.


    Go ahead then. I will abide by your decision. Neleh knew what the decision would be.


    Let him go. As much as I want to rip him to shreds, I think that his soul deserves peace. We should not punish people after death. Asheara said sadly.


    Neleh was not surprised. She herself had no trouble doing things that many others would call evil, partly because she had seen too much suffering to have too many moral qualms left. Asheara was still more innocent. Maybe she needed someone like Asheara to bnce her and keep her grounded. Although the peaceful life she had lived since her reincarnation had done good for her, she still worried that one day she would simply stop caring, and just allow the darker side of her nature run free.


    Not that she couldnt still ask for a favor from her friends in Inferno, so that the soul would be especially taken care of, should it end up there.


    ----------


    The academy sses were fairly boring, and as a result Neleh spent most of her time making ns for future. Interestingly the other students thought Neleh was a very serious student, writing a lot of things down and drawing several schematics. This inspired the other students to be more serious about their studies as well, while Neleh remained oblivious to them. The only interesting lesson was again the one held by Maylin on the subject of magical items.


    Magical itemse in five basic varieties. The two mostmon ones are enchanted items and magical consumables. Enchanted items cover everything from powerful weapons to everyday magical items. In the very basics enchanted items are items that someone has cast a magical spell on, that allows the item to perform a function better than usual, or perform a function that they would not otherwise be able to do. The best enchanted items dont require any input of power from the user, and as such can be used by everyone. Most enchanted items require at least a small input of power, but on the positive side dont require any magical skill from their user. Magical consumables are fairly self-exnatory. They are consumable items that are either made from magical ingredients, or have spells cast on them to have a better effect. Examples include most medicines and potions. The rarest consumables are those magical ingredients that can have permanent positive on those that consume them. Maylin exined.


    The next two sses of magical items are only used by mages. Wells are containers of magical energy, where a mage can store their power for future use. Wells have many uses ranging from long battles that would exhaust most mages torge magical spells that a mage would normally not have enough power to cast without the help of a well. Wells are not rare, but they be exponentially harder to create the more power you want to store inside one. The next type of item is called catalyst. Catalysts basically enhance the effect of a magicians spells. For example, a mage channeling a small fireball spell through a catalyst would end up with a medium sized fireball. Some catalysts only word with a certain type of spells, or certain element. There are some rare catalysts that work with all spells, but the effects of those are usually minimal. The strength of catalysts also varies wildly.


    The final type of magical items isnt actually strictly an item. Im talking about magical formations. The use and variety of magical formations is endless. They range from the magical protections around cities, to small formations used for everyday tasks. In basic theory though, they require either an input of magical power or the fulfillment of certain special conditions for the formations to fulfill their functions. Magical formations are both the easiest and the hardest form of magical items to produce. The simplest formations can be made by any half decent mage, while the biggest and mostplex formations might require the top mage of the continent to spend months to produce. Magical formations might also be used to enhance the effects of the other types of magical items, but using formations in that way requires the mage to be aware of how the other item is produced so the magic of the formation wont conflict with the magic originally used on the item.


    While Neleh knew the information presented, she quite enjoyed the way in which Maylin presented it. Maylin was a good teacher, able to makeplex things sound simple because of her well-structured exnations. Neleh really thought of Maylin as a great teacher. Maybe she could get her to help with Ashearas training. Maylin might be able to exin some concepts better than Neleh could.


    ----------


    Aneirin had a problem. Her girlfriend Delia had always been building up her genius little sister. Aneirin loved her dearly, but she had always thought Delia was a little goofy when it came to her youngest sister. Not that that was a problem in any way in itself, plenty of people idolized their siblings. Though usually they idolized older siblings, and at best thought their younger siblings were cute little angels that could do no wrong. Aneirin could have understood that easily, she had a younger sister herself although the girl was a real pain in the ass. But Delia considered Neleh to be superior to her in almost every way, even though she was eight years older.


    While that was slightly odd, Aneirin was more worried about what that could do to Delias self-esteem. Aneirin knew that one of the reasons her own little sister had such rotten character was because she was constantlypared unfavorably against the superior sister Aneirin. Delia didnt really show any problems even though she idolized her little sister, but Aneirin was worried she was simply burying any bad feelings deep inside. Delia did get this odd look sometimes after her little sister was mentioned, that Aneirin was unable to understand.


    Thats why Aneirin had decided to pay attention to the famed little sister after she found out the girl was going to attend the academy. She was actually somewhat d that they got to go on the mission together, because that would give her more time to monitor Neleh, and try to discover her weaknesses. Aneirin didnt want to discover the weaknesses due to any desire to exploit them, but more as a way of building up Delias confidence in herself by mentioning things she was better at that the supposed genius little sister.


    The problem was, Neleh had very little in the way of weaknesses. She was really iffy at cooking, and had slightly twisted character, but that was just about it. She had been really shocked when she found out the girl was an Inquisitor already, and had to be impressed by the way the girl took charge and made bold decisions. She found herself following the girls words even when they were not worded asmands. The girl had this weird air about her that made one want to obey. She seemedso certain of herself.


    It wasnt the sort of false confidence that you sometimes saw with idiots who didnt know their limits. It was like someone that had faced simr situations hundreds of times before and had everything under control. She had this certain air of calmness that you rarely saw with anyone except really old people, who had learned to take the world as it was, instead of trying to change it. Then there was also the way the girl looked. That had not been an issue when the girl had covered her face earlier, even though her body was simply heavenly, but now that the girl was no longer hiding herself and seemed to radiate this odd sensual charisma, even Aneirin had some trouble.


    Aneirin was deeply in love with Delia, but she still felt this stirring in her loins whenever she looked upon the girl. She had been shocked when she had seen her walk to her lessons the first day she was back at the academy. After that encounter, she had resolved to stay away from the young girl because she didnt want to betray Delia even in her thoughts. And if Delia really did have aplex about her little sister, then imagine what would happen if she found out that Aneirin had feelings of lust towards the girl. These were thoughts and desires that Aneirin really disapproved of.


    There was another problem. Aneirin also felt jealous towards the girl. Aneirin had always been the highest achiever, the smartest person in her age group, the person that had enough charisma to turn heads and make people follow hermands willingly. Yet there was Neleh, who was an Inquisitor, a Chosen, friends with the most influential people in the empire, and at what age? Fifteen? Intelligence was hard topare, but she had most certainly only heard good things about the girls intelligence. Aneirins father, who was a noble, had told some stories about what had happened in the imperial court, and it seemed the girl had all but decided the direction of the empire. She had roped the other decision makers to her position, and taken the throne away from the obvious choice, and put the old priestess Nimue on the throne instead. Aneirin had not seen it happen, and stories had a habit of being blown out of proportion in telling, but if even a fraction of what her father had told her was true


    And then there was Delia. Aneirin had trouble reconciling with the ecstatic expression on Delias face when she had heard about all of Nelehs exploits. Aneirin had never loved anyone like she had loved Delia, yet she could not recall a single time that Delia had made an expression like that about Aneirin. Could she feel that way about Aneirin? It was hard not to feel jealous about the joy Delia got from hearing things about her sister, or about the love the two shared. Could Aneirin ever be loved that much by Delia, or would she always be second in her heart? What if Aneirin was just someone Delia embraced, because she could not embrace her little sister? Was she just a recement? Someone to tide things over for Delia, because Aneirin somehow reminded Delia of her sister? Maybe because Aneirin was the closest thing to another genius like Neleh Delia could find?


    Yet, somehow Aneirin found it difficult to hate Neleh, even if all that was true. What had the girl done, except do her very best? The girl had risen to such heights at such a young age, that Aneirin could only admire her. And feel jealous of course. The more Aneirin thought about things, the more she was stuck in a vicious cycle, and she realized it. She had to do something, to break the situation. Talk to Delia? That could be a disaster. Talk to Neleh? And say what? Excuse me, could youI dont know be less excellent? Also if you could ugly up a bit, that would be swell. That would not work. The only thing Aneirin coulde up with was to improve herself, so that she could get her confidence back. Maybe she could beat Neleh at something? At the very least she was still better than the girl at magic. Neleh was just a first circle mage after all

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Author''s note: This chapter ended up being a bit shorter, but the next one should be out sooner because I already have a pretty good idea about the contents.


    ----------


    Neleh had finished her sses a little earlier, and was now overseeing Ashearas training. The training was pretty simple and monotonous, so it gave her plenty of time to think. Tomorrow was the day she was supposed to take part in a ceremony promoting her into a full priestess. That would probably draw some attention, especially since her mentor as an older priestess was supposed to attend the ceremony. So the Chosen would be elevated as a priestess while the empress attended as her mentor. Yeah, that would draw some eyes. Neleh was still somewhat ufortable with being the center of attention. Luckily the ceremony itself would be fairly minor, and only allowed the acolytes and their mentors to attend.


    They would normally be expected to host a small party afterwards, but luckily the imperial court was nning on finally hosting the major party in honor of the coronation of the new empress, which was pushed back earlier. The big party was supposed to take ce the day after tomorrow and as a result, there was no point in Neleh having a separate party the day before. Shed have to make an appearance at the empress big event though. Lot of schmoozing and pointless socializing expected. Maybe she should try to do something to liven up the evening? She did manage to finish the spell for music after all, so it might be a decent chance to try it.


    Shed most likely finally meet with the naga at the event as well. She had not been avoiding the meeting exactly, but she had made no effort to make contact either. She knew there would be trouble when she finally did have the meeting, and she didnt want to set any rumors ring about secret meetings with the naga. Mostpetent people were already aware the naga were looking for something or someone, and it might be better if they didnt realize that she was the objective of their search. It might even be better to have the meeting with the naga in an official setting. It could look a little odd, when the naga made very little effort to make contact with the new empress, but were eagerly seeking out the new Chosen, and a new duchess-to-be in charge of a province with heavy naga presence. Nimue wouldnt mind, most likely, but some of the other nobles might see things otherwise, so it was better to try to avoid any potential trouble.


    There was also the matter of Asheara choosing her new path as a warrior. Neleh had a hunch about the choice her mother was going to make. She didnt have the power to predict future. In fact, any attempts at divination usually blew up in her face. Fate could not control her, but in exchange the resentful bastard refused Neleh any knowledge of the future as well. But she did get hunches, and they were never wrong. If her hunch was correct this time as well, then she would have to make some preparations.


    Asheara wasnt in bad shape, and was actually taking to her training extremely well. She clearly had gifts as a warrior, but those gifts were sadly underutilized. Her old master Alduin might have been a Medjai, but clearly he hadnt focused on warrior training when training his pupil. Almost everything else could be fixed or trained from the beginning, and Asheara was still fairly young, despite having so many children. The problem was that there were certain things that had to be done while the body was still growing to reach a maximum effect, and one of these was strengthening the source of inner power, the Dantian, and the channels that allowed the transfer of internal power, the Ki veins.


    You could increase your inner powerter in life, and most of the growth actually did happen after reaching adulthood, but the rate of growth was determined by the foundationsid down while the body was still growing. That was one of the reasons Neleh herself worked so hard in her own training. If you wanted to ck off, then it was ok to do soter on in life, but now was a crucial time for her to develop the basic foundations of her future. And Asheara had quite severely missed that part of her training while young. To top things off, if Nelehs hunch was correct, then Asheara would need those foundations on the path she would choose.


    There were ways to fix the problem, but that required some effort on Nelehs part, and would also necessitate some preparation beforehand. She had a n to fix things, but she wasnt too keen on what she would have to do toplete that n. And it would also require her to show some of her knowledge to Azrael. There was no real chance of hiding what she was about to do, and it would be easier if she had Azraels help when the time came. Neleh wondered if there was some way to wiggle out of telling Azrael where her knowledge came from. The celestial was bound to see many weird bursts of knowledge in the future, especially if her ns for her duchy would work, but most of it she could exin away as being the ideas of a genius. This however


    They were supposed to go and do some preparations in the city for the uing ceremony and the empress party this evening. Neleh could acquire the first ingredients of her n then.


    -----


    Neleh had forgotten how much time could be wasted shopping for clothes for a big party. She had previously handled her own dress herself with slight assistance from some people, but she hadnt had the time to do so this time. Partially because she was actually busy, and partially because she now had the ability to make a dress out of magical shadow and had gotten quite attached to the ability. So her experience with clothes shopping was limited. When she mentioned her n to the others, they had shot the idea down immediately. Asheara did it because she wanted Neleh to use her magic to make clothes out of materials they chose for both of them using her magic. Asheara loved the idea, and had wanted to see it after Neleh created their house out of the ground. Previously Neleh had mentioned that she would need the materials prepared beforehand, for her to be able to do it, hence they were now selecting fabrics and other materials. Wondering what kind of essories would go with their imagined dress.


    Azrael and Kanako shot the n down just because they loved shopping. It wasnt hard to imagine that Kanako would, but the sparkly eyes of Azrael had really caught Neleh off-guard. The celestial was trying on dress after dress after dress, in anticipation. Apparently the celestial loved parties as well. Finally Neleh managed to escape, saying she had another errand to run. She quickly made her way to one of the best cksmiths shops in the city, famed for having ess to many rare materials and creating many great and rare items. She was greeted by a receptionist when she arrived, the actual masters of the shop working in the back.


    Neleh knew she would most likely have to use her new rank to get what she wanted, because it required quite a bit of cooperation from the owner of the shop. Would you be so kind as to call the owner of the shop? Tell him the Chosen has a request. Neleh told the nervous girl who had clearly recognized her.


    The girl ran into the back, and after few minutes arge and muscled beastman came from the back. He was clearly a member of the tiger tribe. So what can our shop do for the new Chosen? The man asked after a short pause to evaluate Neleh.


    Do you have ess to a decent quantity of high grade Moonsilver? Neleh asked. Moonsilver was not among the mostmon of smithing materials. It was fairly rare as a resource and it had a few properties that made it a niche choice as a material. Moonsilver was able to achieve extreme sharpness, able to pierce through most materials. Unfortunately it was also weak against certain kinds of impacts, making it almost useless as a material for weapons and armor. You could make great arrowheads with it, but that was just about it. It was also great conductor for magic and internal power, so it could be used as a small part of other items to increase their conductivity.


    We have, though we havent had much asion to use ittely. Whats this about? The smith asked suddenly curious.


    I will require a fair amount of your Moonsilver and the services of both you and your smithy for a few hours. We are going to make something, and unfortunately Im going to have to make it mostly myself so that the end result will match my needs exactly. Neleh said, knowing the smith would not be happy to share the use of his smithy to an outsider.


    Im sure I could make pretty much anything to your specifications. The smith found it a little insulting that his abilities were underestimated so badly.


    Good smith, my presence is not a result of my distrust towards your abilities. The problem is that were doing something new, and it has to be done without the slightest of deviations from what I have nned. The problem isnt one of skill, but simply that you arent me, and cant know my thoughts exactly, no matter how much I will try to exin. Neleh exined patiently.


    Alright. Im not too happy about it, but you have gotten me curious. The smith grunted.


    They moved into the smithy part of the building, and the smith retrieved the Moonsilver. Neleh had the smith start smelting the metal, melting the material, and removing impurities. Neleh herself used her fire magic to make sure the forge achieved the exact temperature she wanted, and further utilized her magic to remove any and all other impurities. She also took a few materials from her ring and mixed them in with the metal, to the surprise of the smith, who had no real idea what she was doing. He wouldnt know, that Neleh was creating a new material not found on this world.


    Once Neleh was happy with theposition of the material, she used air magic to draw a small amount of the liquid metal to float in front of her, forming the metal into the shape of a thin long needle, and additionally used a mix of fire and earth magic to add several engravings on the length of the needle, so small it was almost impossible to see. She repeated this process many times, although the engravings were different every time. Finally she has a set of 72 needles, after an hour of work. The smith had to admit that, he would not have been able to repeat the performance despite his skill. The effortless way Neleh had controlled her magic was beyond his skills.


    Im going to need a container for these. Neleh requested. Preferably something that allows me to keep them separated. The smith came back with a fair sized ck wooden box that had arge coating of a foamy material inside. This allowed Neleh to stick the needles inside, and the foamy material kept them in ce, separated and in order.


    After thanking and paying the smith, Neleh went back to her errands with a sigh. She still needed to visit a herbalist and an alchemist to create some mixtures that were necessary for her ns. She idly wondered if her threepanions had even changed shops in the time that she was gone, or were they still going through the offerings of that same shop.


    ----------


    The promotion ceremony for the acolytes was surprisingly muted. Due to the presence of the empress, the vicinity of the temple was kept clear of unrted people by the Legion of the Phoenix. There would not be anymotion during the ceremony, but Neleh would most likely be forced to answer several questions at the party tomorrow. The rest of the acolytes were awed by the presence of both the empress and the Chosen,pletely forgetting that it wasnt so long ago that Nimue had been one of their teachers and Neleh had been one of the acolytes. The ceremony itself was fairly simple. The high priestess officiating the ceremony lectured them on the sacred duty of a priestess and reiterated the ideals that all servants of Elune should strive for. The acolytes were all too hyped about the big moment to pay real attention, while the mentors had heard the same litany several times before, and were pretending interest while thinking about other things.


    The acolytes were given a silver ne with the symbol of Elune to signify their new position. Then the acolytes knelt in prayer, supposedly to ask for the goddess favor and swearing their allegiance. Neleh took the same position just to not appear too rude, although there was no prayer of swearing of allegiance involved in her exchange with the goddess.


    Having fun? Neleh asked the goddess.


    I always get a small kick out of your so called signs of humility. You dont have a shred of that particr attribute. I dont think Ive ever had a priestess this dishonest in their prayers and shows of faith. The ever amused goddess answered back.


    You wouldnt have it any other way. Youd die of shock if I suddenly started to act like the perfect little priestess. Besides, humility is essentially downying yourself and if I tried to show any, it would be false humility. I have a pretty good idea of my own worth and so do you, so there''s no point in trying to downy it. Neleh replied with a grin.


    True enough. Your nature is one of the main reasons I picked you as my Chosen. Youre not perfect, but you arent in the habit of misrepresenting yourself either. You dont pretend to be a loyal servant of mine, but you do my work if it is for a good reason. We can both live with that. Wee to the life of a priestess. Elune finished.


    Since the ceremony was held in the morning, Neleh was back attending lessons after lunch, earning a wave of congrattions from the other students of her group. It was the afternoon after the lessons when the day finally got interesting. Asheara had sought her out, her face showing that she had made a decision.


    Congrattion on bing a priestess honey! You made it before Selene. Well have two priestesses in the family. Despite her other concerns, she would of course congratte her daughter first.


    Thank you. I have an unfair advantage though. I didnt have to do a full period as a trainee thanks to my position as the Chosen. Otherwise Selene would have gotten there first. That said, it seems youve made a decision of some sort. Neleh said getting to the point.


    Yes, Ive made my decision concerning my path as a warrior. Asheara started, and took a deep breath before continuing. Since it is my position to protect your back, its only natural that Id choose the defensive second path to do so better. In fact I do want to do that as the secondary focus. However, when you mentioned the school of the fourth path, Shinmei-ry, something just clicked inside me. I cant exin it, but something just tells me this is the path I was meant to travel. Asheara finished with an air of certainty.


    Neleh sighed. I suspected as much. Dont ask me why, but I was also certain that you would choose this path. Maybe it was something in your eyes when I mentioned it.


    Asheara gave a wide smile. More proof that it was meant to be. Besides, you said it was one of the styles you are the most familiar with, so it makes more sense. She frowned. Yet somehow you arent pleased. She sensed Nelehs apprehension through the bond.


    There are a couple of problems with that. Firstly thebination you chose is a good one, the defense of the second path is a greatbination with the offense of the Shinmei-ry, and fits perfectly if we consider you a bodyguard of sorts. However, the Shinmei-ry style requiresrge amounts of internal power to bring out the best of the style, and you dont really have the power for that. Much of it can be trained, but it will be hard because you didnt prepare for it as a child. Your Dantian and Ki veins arent really up to the task. Neleh said with a grimace.


    Asheara furrowed her brows in thought. Is there nothing that can be done? I cant say Im an expert on the subject, but Ive never really heard anything on the subject.


    Neleh sighed again. I already prepared the solution for the problem, Im just not too happy about using it. It is fairly difficult to do, and there is a possibility of it going wrong. Dont mind it, thats my problem. You have another problem to solve. Some of the techniques of Shinmei-ry can be performed unarmed, but most of them require a very specific type of weapon, and that type of weapon isnt really used on this continent. I can make the instructions for it, but I can think of only one person really worthy of making a weapon good enough. Neleh finished with a small grin.


    Oh no, youre not serious are you? Asheara said really disliking the idea.


    I am. Well have to pay Elluin a visit. I wonder what father will say when he finds out that hell be making you a weapon? A weapon that will require quite a bit of effort too. Its better if we make the trip right after the party tomorrow. It will take some time to finish the weapon, and its better if you can start getting used to it as soon as possible. Besides, a small trip will do us some good, since Ill most likely be really tired after the problem well have to solve tonight and the party tomorrow. Neleh finished with a grin.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Author''s note: A little something something for the future next arc. A respite from the school portion if you will.


    ----------


    Neleh was just putting the finishing touches on one of the mostplex magical formations Azrael had seen when she brought Asheara into the room. The formation was drawn using some kind of dust that was pulsing with magic. Azrael didnt know what exactly had been used to make the dust, but it reminded her of some sort of crystal, ground into fine powder. It was not verymon to use materials like that for magical formations because of the cost involved, but it was not incredibly rare either. On the other hand, theplexity of the formation was extremely rare indeed. Large magical formations were not rare, since the size of the formation needed to be in rtion to the intended effect, but did usually require more power to activate.


    This one however, had formations within formations, and Azrael had no idea what some of the symbols meant. Furthermore, she had never seen their kind before. It was like anguage long dead to the world. It could not be a newnguage, because some of the symbols had the air best described as ancient about them, the weight of the years addingplexity and refinement. Therge formation was made up of nine smaller formations, with eight of them forming a hexagon around thergest central one. The central symbol was located under a floating table, held immobile in the air by an unseen force. The girl had been right; she would see quite a few things she had not seen before tonight.


    The girl had approached her that evening after their quite enjoyable shopping trip. Azrael had seen the girl and her mother locked in a conversation, and from the looks of things a decision had been made. A decision that had made neither of them very happy. The mother had gone off to prepare for whatever they had nned, while the girl approached her.


    It seems you have something on your mind. Azrael stated, not really a question.


    I need your help for something tonight, and most likely a couple of times in the future. The girl asked, not really showing any expression, but the air about her spoke of her unwillingness.


    Seems rather important. What is it? Azrael asked interested. The girl had struck her as a person that didnt really hate asking for help, but who very rarely was forced to. It was not the asking part that was the problem, it was something else.


    Im going to have to perform a fairlyrge ritual to help Asheara on the path she has chosen. During the ritual, Ill most likely end up needing a bit of your help. The ritual Im about to perform is the type that I wont be able to stop once started, and it will most likely take a lot out of me. Ill need someone there to make sure Im able to finish. Neleh exined calmly.


    Azrael had heard of rituals like the one she described, but had never seen one performed before. She was all too eager to see one, despite the possible dangers involved. She was even more curious about where the girl had learned such a ritual. Sounds interesting. Also doesnt seem too difficult. She replied.


    The hard partes next. Youll see several things youve never seen before, and naturally youll have plenty of questions about what were doing. I need you to keep from asking those questions, at the very least until were done. Especially during the ritual, I need you to keep your eyes open in case theres a need for you to step in and help, because I wont be able to stop to exin. The girls voice was serious.


    That was eptable to Azrael. She would get to see something new, and she would most likely have more questions after the fact anyway, once shed had some time to think.


    Azrael brought her thoughts back to the present. Neleh was applying her magic to the formation. The dust seemed to melt into the ground, forming a glowing formation on the ground. So thats what the dust had been for. Now the formation was a permanent fixture on the floor, for as long as the house itself was there. Most magical formations tended to be temporary, disappearing after use. Since most formations were used to afford a better control over a spell, it made no sense to make permanent formations unless you nned on casting the same spell several times in the same ce. It required something like what the girl was using to make a permanent formation; the materials used determining the quality of the formation. Permanent formations were usually reserved for situations where several people wanted to invoke a spell they had no skill to cast without help. In this case, the girl had indicated that there would be need to perform the ritual more than once, and therge formation was rather bothersome to create every time.


    Neleh indicated that Asheara shouldy on the table at the center of the formation. Asheara removed the robe she was wearing and positioned naked on the table, face down.


    Im not entirely sure if there will be pain involved with the ritual. I would imagine it wont feel pleasant at least the first time, since I will have to modify your Dantian an Ki veins rather heavily. However, once I start, I wont be able to stop, or we might run the risk of burning out your Ki veins. I also need you to remainpletely still. It should not be too painful though. Neleh said with a grim seriousness in her voice. She continued. Its better if you try not to struggle and close your eyes. Azrael, would you be so kind and use your magic to make sure she doesnt move?


    ------


    Neleh pulled out the box of needles and the salve she got from the alchemist, while Azrael cast a spell to render Asheara immobile. The row of needles floated in the air at her side, while she applied the salve to their tips. The formation below her glowed, while she drew severalplicated glowing patterns in the air. When finished, the patterns floated above the eight smaller formations in a hexagon around them. The ritual would mostly drain her internal power, so she was in no danger of running low on mana, but magic was used to control the effects of the ritual very precisely. Internal power to force change, magic to control the change in a way she desired.


    She took a deep breath gathering her internal power while she took the first needle. Her Ignasia glowed brightly. She put as much power into the needle as possible and her hand made a movement so fast, that even Azrael was unable to follow it. The needle was ced deeply in an important meridian just below Ashearas neck, where several important Ki veins intersected. The power within the needle flowed into Ashearas veins. The needle also worked as a conduit to break the natural barrier than skin formed against hostile magic, allowing Nelehs magic to flow into the veins directing the internal power flowing inside. Tearing, rebuilding and strengthening.


    Neleh gathered her power again and picked the second needle and repeated the process on the next meridian below Ashearas left shoulder. And so she proceeded along the veins, cing needles in every important meridian and along all the important veins. Starting from the most important meridians from the back, outwards towards the extremities and then towards the Dantian. Each needle took a little more out of her. Partly because she was expending her limited power and partially because she was now also fighting against her own power, now flowing within Ashearas veins. The power tried to form a protectiveyer on top of Ashearas skin, trying to stop the invasion of further needles. Because of this, every needle required more power to prate thatyer. It also required a huge amount of control out of Neleh. She needed to use just enough power to both prate the protectiveyer and affect the changes in Ashearas body that she wanted, but not anymore, so as to avoid doing any damage.


    Asheara could feel each needle slowly remaking her. There was an ufortable feeling associated in the tearing of her old Ki veins to allow for the change, but the salve soothed the pain and helped the change to happen. She could hear and feel the heavy panting of Neleh, while she worked. Asheara was getting worried.


    By the 65th needle Neleh was already swaying as if drunk, having trouble standing up properly. She suddenly felt Azraels hands holding her up, steadying her. They had been at it for most of the night now. She took the first of thest seven needles and looked at it for a moment. Now they came to the most important part. She took another deep breath and ced the needle, stopping the Dantian from working. She took the next five needles and rapidly ced them in a pattern around the Dantian, remaking it. She felt so tired. She took thest, the 72nd needle and drew all the power she had remaining. In another blur of movement she ced thest needle, allowing Ashearas Dantian to work again at full power, forcing the Dantian to flood Ashearas system with power, both Nelehs and her own. The flood of power stretched the newly reformed veins to their limit. Neleh controlled her magic to utilize the flood of power into further strengthening and improving the veins.


    Once the burst or power was gone, she rapidly removed all the needles, cleaning them with a quick burst of purifying me and turned to Azrael. The celestial was still helping her stand. Were done. Would you be so kind as to help her spread that salve on the ces where I used the needles? It will repair any damage done, and will help against irritation of the skin. Id rather she didnt have a rash the next time we have to do this. Nelehs voice sounded very tired.


    So you will need to do this again? Azrael asked, releasing the spell holding Asheara in ce. Apparently thest burst of power had taken a lot out of the woman, since she was also lying still, tired.


    This time was quite a sess, so we most likely wont need another session this heavy, but Ill make sure tomorrow. Most likely well need to make some more local changes though. I would be very surprised if every vein had formed just as we want them to, and I dont expect that to happen either. Neleh sighed. For now, Ill need to get some sleep to gather my strength back before the party. She dragged herself into bed, while Azrael stayed to help Asheara.


    ------------


    Neleh attended the empress party while apanied by Azrael and Asheara. Mostly recovered from the previous night, she had decided to repeat her fashion faux pass from the previous party at the pce, and was yet again the only one dressed in pure white. This caused some murmurs among the other guests. She heard some references to the girl in white, in a context that made it seem like her previous visit was still remembered. Apparently the White Lady would join her row of nicknames.


    She could see the held back questions in Azraels eyes. The celestial had shown considerable restraint and had not posed any of those questions so far. Neleh knew she would have to leave some time aside soon to have a proper talk with the celestial. As soon as she figured exactly what she would tell her, that is. Asheara on the other hand was almost giddy with her newfound power, letting it flow freely within her body. Neleh would have to teach her proper mediation techniques to help her cultivate the power further.


    For the most part, the party was just as dreadful and dull as Neleh had feared. Lot of pointless small talk with people she didnt really care about, but had to remain on polite terms with, in case they became important in the future. She kept a charming smile and pretended to be interested in what they were saying and with the small issues they brought up, that didnt matter a whit to anyone besides themselves. Why would anyone care if count Edyrm had acquired a great new horse, or that Countess Cyithrels sister had given birth again?


    Then there were those that hoped to gain a piece of her power or influence. It had be obvious when the new empress had been selected that Nelehs words carried a lot of weight, despite her age. She was friends or at least friendly with most of the most powerful individuals in the empire, now known as Electors. Add to that her status as a Chosen and her uing appointment as the duchess of one of the most important duchies in the empire, and she was probably the most influential person after the new empress herself. How long that wouldst was a mystery, but currently irrelevant.


    The hopefuls ranged from those that wanted to convince her on a certain issue, to those that just tantly proposed marriage. The marriage proposals were a little less numerous now that she was clearly out of reach of some people, but still annoyed her to no end. They had to break the arms of three different nobles that tried to get a little too close and personal. Neleh had expected this, and had prepared her magic to zap anyone that tried to get too close, while Asheara quite gleefully exacted the appropriate punishments on the surprised culprits.


    Neleh wasnt officially the duchess of JaoeTinukai yet, and would not be until she left the academy, but it was obvious to all of the at least semipetent nobles that she held the reins on Estr, who was cracking down on the unrest inside the duchy. Neleh managed to get some respite from socializing when she convened with Estr to make some ns regarding the duchy. They had withdrawn to a corner of the grand ballroom to make ns, while Azrael and Asheara made sure they were not overheard. They had decided to hold off on many of the more radical changes until Neleh officially took the position, mainly focusing on restoring order or the duchy currently.


    As they had expected, many of the corrupt nobles and their families that had managed to escape the purge had gathered within the duchy, in the hopes of finding a passage out of the elvennds on Consortium controlled vessels, but Estrs quick crackdown had trapped them. Many of them had turned to banditry in order to survive. Estr was very sessful in hunting them down, but it was a time consuming process. Rted to that, one of the most visible things they had done was offer to take care of any children orphaned by the civil war, or any people disced by banditry. These people were all given a chance at new life. In exchange they would be trained as the fist of the duchy. Mostly they attracted children and orphans throughout the empire, who had nowhere else to go, and no discernible future.


    On Nelehsmand, Estr had founded several military Orders that gave harsh and effective training to their members. The members were paid well, clothed and fed by the Order, and in return they would go through training harsh enough to make the Legion of the Phoenix balk. In many cases, more important than the food and money, the members were given a new purpose and a future. In the case of those wronged by the bandits, they were given the chance for revenge. The training was designed by Neleh, Estr and some veterans of the elven army, and would repeatedly break, rebuild, break and rebuild those subjected to it. It was designed to break even the strongest of individuals, but even the most fragile individuals were put back together by the trainers and healers of the Order, a group of grizzled veteran officers and priestesses hand-picked by Estr.


    As a result, they could take a broken and battered housewife fleeing from an abusive husband, and turn her into a hardened professional warrior. Talent and previous experience were not required, only will. Only thing that changed with talent, was how long it would take to break you enough times to be the kind of warrior they aimed for. Not all would manage the training, and anyone who gave up were given some coin and sent on their way. The Order didnt have many standards in the beginning, but weak willed people were weeded out fast. They had no ce in the Order, although many weak willed individuals would mature into iron willed veterans during the harsh training. Assuming they didnt give up. On the flipside, anyone could apply.


    If their n was sessful, in ten years they would have the meanest and most professional fighting force in the empire. They had taken everything that worked from the elven army training, and removed that which was superfluous and didnt work. The army had its own quirks after all. They added things that Estr and the veterans had learned in their careers as professionals and topped things off with several ways and methods Neleh had learned in her previous life.


    Once the recruits managed to survive the grueling training, they were divided into the several parts of the Order ording to their talents and inclinations. Most would be the members of the first Order, soldiers and warriors. The second Order was in charge of support and logistics, drawing those who had skill in organization and medicine. The third Order was for those that had talent either as a priestess or a mage, but had either never gotten the necessary training, had been too young to discover their talents before or joined anyway. The order would in time draw many gifted young people, much like the Hunters Guild or the academies. Fourth Order was for those that showed talent as a scout or a ranger, or as a spy. The members of this Order would be in charge of gathering information, and making sure the other members would not walk into traps. As for the fifth Order, which would gather the most talented, the most cunning and those that had less trouble with dealing deathwell, Neleh had special ns for the members of the fifth Order.


    These moves did not go unnoticed by the other nobles, but since most duchies trained their own troops, they paid less attention than they should. What JaoeTinukai was doing might have been on arger scale and with more focus than the other duchies, but it was basically what other duchies also did. They also assumed that Neleh and Estr would not be able to afford toplete their ns on arge enough scale to really matter. Heavy training like theirs required funds after all, and the members of the Order were well paid, inpensation of the harsh training and to discourage the need for corruption. Why take the risk of a bribe, when you were already well paid by the order, and the duchess was a well-known enemy of corruption. Of course the nobles didnt know of the other ns Neleh had prepared for the duchy, some of which might make them wealthy enough beyond imagining. Additionally, Neleh didnt feel the need to hoard wealth like the other nobles did, and instead nned to put any wealth she managed to gather back to work for the duchy. Why bother with money, when you could just conjure almost anything up with magic? Still, it became obvious that Neleh would have to pay a visit to the duchy in the near future, for the next part of their ns.


    After Neleh had finished with Estr, she was pulled aside by a messenger from Nimue. Apparently there were people that wanted to have an audience with her. The messenger didnt know much else, except that the people waiting were naga. Neleh and her twopanions quickly made their way towards the meeting ce, an audience chamber just a little outside the din of the party. Neleh had expected this meeting to happen, although she was a little surprised when she arrived to the meeting chamber and saw that Nimue was also present along with Yunalesca.


    After they greeted each other, the naga representatives were shown in. The naga contingent was fairly sizeable, with almost twenty members. Their apparent leader was a very old male naga that had a long white beard and hair. On both sides of him were two of the biggest naga Neleh had ever seen, reaching almost three meters in height, and both were wide and heavily muscled. They were the quintessential bodyguards, at least appearance-wise. The chambein at the door announced the presence of the Left Chancellor of the Naga Empire, the rest of the naga were apparently just entourage.


    Before there was any chance to exchange greetings, the old naga bowed deep and spoke. On behalf of the Naga Empire and the Eternal Empress, may she live forever, I Left Chancellor Fujino Toyotomi give our most heartfelt and humble greetings to the Empress of the Immortal me.


    There was confusion on the faces of both Yunalesca and Nimue. Empress of the Immortal me? What was going on? Since when has Nimue been anything of the sort? Their confusion both cleared and deepened when they noticed that the old naga was looking at Neleh, after rising from his bow. Neleh stepped forward with a smile and without missing a beat.


    The Immortal me greets the representative of the Eternal Empress, may she live forever. Neleh said with a clear voice and a smile. She wasnt sure where they got the information, but it would just be silly to try and pretend she didnt know who or what they were referring to. Her words brought raised eyebrows from Nimue and Yunalesca.


    Neleh continued. What brings the representative of the Eternal Empress to elvennds? I hear you have been looking for me. Another shocked expression from the other elves, and a grunt even from Azrael.


    The Eternal Empress seeks to establish formal rtions with the Empress of the Immortal me, and wishes to extend you an invitation to visit Coral Pce. The old naga said, bringing gasps from the elves and Azrael. The naga and especially their empress were famously insr, and other races were not allowed ess to the Imperial pce of the naga, known as the Coral Pce. In fact, none of the other races had even seen the empress before.


    Nimue spoke eagerly. Youre saying that the Eternal Empress wishes to establish rtions with the elves? What kind of rtions? Of course she was eager. The naga ruled the seas, and thebined power of the two normally neutral powers of elves and naga together would be an alliance of the highest importance on the world stage.


    You misunderstand me elven. The Eternal Empress has little interest in your kind. The one she wishes to form bonds with is only the Empress of the Immortal me. If me and Thunder join hands, then no one can stand against them. That is Her desire. The old naga said dashing Nimues hopes.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Authors note: Woops, I called the old naga a left chambein by ident, when I meant left chancellor. Fixed to the previous chapter, but I thought I should mention it here so no one would be confused. This chapter also marks the official kick-off of the third full arc, which will also be mixed in with the school portion. We get some nces at the future, and the first hints of the real enemy.


    ----------


    Is the purpose of your presence here to discuss the terms of such alliance, or to officially invite me to discuss the matter with the Eternal Empress in the Coral Pce? Neleh asked the naga chancellor.


    The old naga gave a small bow. Indeed we are here to extend the invitation and perhaps provide an incentive to encourage the Immortal me to ept the invitation. No one has the authority to negotiate a binding treaty on behalf of the Eternal Empress, may she live forever.


    Incentives? I hardly think opening a discussion that may or may not result in an alliance really requires that much of an incentive. When such a discussion can take ce, may be a different matter. But feel free to make your case Chancellor. Neleh replied a bit surprised. She didnt think her negotiation position was so high as to warrant incentives to even epting an invitation.


    The purpose of the incentive is in fact because the somewhat time sensitive nature of the negotiations. There is no real hurry for the visit and negotiations to take ce, but it is the hope of the Empress that such negotiations take ce before two years have passed. As for the incentive, Ill have to quote Her message directly. We drew most of our people back to our underwater empire because we werent sure the celestials could or would stop the first congration. After all, they could have prevented the event that precipitated the civil war and chose not to do so. If youe to the negotiations before the two years are up, we will be able to prevent the second congration. Im dont know what the message means, but I assume you do? The old naga looked at Neleh with seeking confirmation.


    I do know. Chancellor Toyotomi, you have performed your duty, and you can inform the Eternal Empress that I will pay a visit to the Coral Pce before the two years is up. Neleh answered suddenly bing almost grim.


    She had realized two things from the empress message. First among them was that ording to the Eternal Empress, the celestials had known about the dragon attack on the Sun Pce and had decided to do nothing. This warranted a discussion with Azrael, and would most certainly sour Nelehs opinion on the celestials if it was true. If true, she would most certainly remember this the next time she had dealings with the celestials. This warranted further investigation, and might even sour the rtions between the two races as a whole.


    The second thing she realized was that either the empress or some other naga serving the empress had the powers of a seer. And considering the information gleaned from the empress message, a very powerful seer at that. If they were able to discover information as precise as the empress message let her assume, then their words where worth a listen. It also exined something that had confounded Neleh since the old naga had greeted her. How could they know about her old life? Even for the seers of the Celestial Host, it was almost impossible to see into a souls previous life. Now granted, Nelehs soul was very unusual, so she might be a special case. But If the Eternal Empress had powers as a very powerful seer, then maybe they werent alluding to Nelehs past. Maybe they discovered the title from her future?


    There was also the congration the message had mentioned. That was an obvious reference to what had happened when Selvaria had died. Calling it the first of its kind and implying that there would be a second, was a clear hint that someone close to Neleh would die to cause it. And the empress was hinting that they might be able to help prevent it. That was a powerful incentive indeed. There was a problem though. Any predictions of future that included Neleh were tenuous at best. Thats why Fate had such a chip on its shoulder when it came to Neleh. Nevertheless, it would be a good idea to at least hear what they had to say, and its not like she had anything against the possibility of forming ties with the naga. Of all the other races, they might be the best for Nelehs own purposes, because of their control of the seas and their im of neutrality.


    In the end, promises were exchanged between Neleh and the naga chancellor that Neleh would try to visit the Coral Pce at some point in the near future, and that the naga would wee her and herpanions at that time. Naturally Yunalesca and Nimue were extremely curious about what had transpired between Neleh and the naga, and were asking many questions. To cate the two, Neleh shared her theory about the naga having the ability to see the future, and reminded the two about her skill in fire magic. It was not beyond the realm of possibility that she would be known as the Empress of the Immortal me in the future.


    Whether that meant that she would be an actual empress at that point was another question, after all there were already acolytes that called her the golden goddess, so it might just be an exaggeration. It also wasnt beyond the realm of possibility that she was elected as the empress some day in the distant future, even if she was woefully too young for the position at the moment. Neleh did notice that a weird look passed between Yunalesca and Nimue when she mentioned the possibility of the naga being able to foretell the future. Perhaps the naga werent the only ones. Something to consider in the future.


    Once their little meeting was over, the party was starting to wind down for the day. The celebrations would continue tomorrow, but Neleh decided that her attendance was not going to be required. She had made her presence known, and the fact that she, the empress and the Grand Inquisitor had spent a great deal of time behind closed doors might be forgotten if she didnt give any additional reasons to pay attention. That would also give the nobles some time to find something and someone else to gossip about.


    ----------


    The trio of Neleh, Asheara and Azrael were traveling in a carriage towards Nelehs original home to meet with her father, when Neleh brought up the issue of celestials inaction with Azrael.


    So was the message from the naga empress correct? Did the celestials know beforehand about the dragon attack on the Sun Pce? Neleh asked seriously.


    Azrael thought for a while. Im a warrior, not a politician so Im not privy to what happens behind the closed doors of the celestials upper echelon. That said, I did hear some rumors to the effect, and it would not surprise me. I do know that some of the more important celestials had been worried about the elves taking part in the other wars, and if they had a way to reduce the elven power without any involvement from us, then they would most likely take that chance. I do know that Anauel could justify something like that to her herself, just by thinking that it is not our job to solve all the problems of other races. Its a rather shortsighted view, but shes not entirely wrong. Azrael finished with a shrug.


    Not your job. You are right, it isnt you duty to fix other races problems. I shall have to remember that the next time your race needs help, because it isnt my job to fix the problems of your race either. I lost my sister to that civil war. I wont me you for her death, but dont expect any good will from me either. Your people made their beds, and now you have to lie in it. Neleh said anger coloring her voice.


    Ashearas angry voice surprised both Azrael and Neleh. She might not me you for Selvarias death, but I do. And not just for her death, but for the death of all the others that died in the civil war. Sometimes inaction is worse than actively doing evil. I dont expect you to have stopped the dragon attack, but at the very least you could have warned us about it. In my book, that makes you just as bad as the ones that actually caused the attack, and by extension the civil war. Your kind knew what would happen as a result of the attack and chose to do nothing. You may argue that you didnt cause the civil war, but you did allow it to turn much worse. Thats blood on your hands. Neleh had never heard her mother that angry.


    Sometimes the only thing necessary for the triumph of evil is for good people to do nothing. Neleh whispered quietly.


    What was that? Azrael asked.


    Just something I heard long ago. Neleh said while gazing out the window.


    Right, well Im not disagreeing with your points, but I do say that your anger may be a little misdirected. We might have had our part to y, but it was a minor part at best andpletely ignores all the good that we have done over the years. The world isnt that ck and white. Azrael said with another shrug of her shoulders.


    The celestial was not wrong. Neleh was acutely aware that the universe was nothing but shades of gray. But that went both ways. She had very little in the way of good will left towards the celestials, and would feel no obligation to help them, should they ever need help.


    ----------


    They arrived at the old home of Neleh and Asheara and went off in search of Elluin, leaving Azrael to make herselffortable at the house. Naturally, the first ce they went to search was Elluins workshop. The man took his work seriously after all. They didnt even need to get inside when they heard the telltale sounds of the workshop being in use. They found Elluin in the smithy, hammering away at some project of his.


    Elluin was so shocked to see his estranged wife and his youngest daughter all grown up that his hammer missed the targetpletely, and he messed up the piece he was working on. He cursed at the ruined work, but at least he had not spent too much time on the piece. The materials were kind of wasted though.


    Hello father. Neleh greeted Elluin with a small grin.


    It was hard for Elluin to handle the change that had urred in his daughter. The girl had always been self-assured and beautiful, but now she wasmore. The girl practically radiated power, and her looks had acquired certain re that had not been present earlier. The only way Elluin could exin it in his mind was that there was a certain sexualponent in the girls charm now; when earlier she had been mostly cute and beautiful in a childish and innocent sort of way. Now she gave off the impression of a woman. And then there was a big chunk of something that could only be described as majesty. She looked like someone born to rule.


    Daughter, Asheara. Wee home is the proper greeting, I suppose. What brings you here? Not something bad I hope? Elluin greeted the two. He knew about what had happened to Selvaria. He had missed the Rites of Passing due to the simple reason that by the time he had heard about Selvarias death, the Rites had already been performed. He had visited Selvarias grave. He had been to Rhianon on several asion in fact, just to check up on his family, and to see that they were alright. I heard you became the new Chosen Neleh. Congrattions are in order. I know I havent been much of a father, but I am proud of you.


    That earned a scoff from Asheara, who had elected to stay silent as much as possible. Neleh nced at her mother with a grin. She could feel the anger and disappointment through the bond. Thank you father. Not to worry, there is nothing bad going on. In fact, its the opposite. We havee here to borrow your skills. Neleh finished with a smile.


    Elluin could not hide his pleasure at being called father by her very sessful daughter. My skills? Well this is interesting. What can I do for you?


    Asheara has renewed her training as a warrior, and is doing very well. The problem is that the path she has chosen to pursue requires a very specific type of weapon. A Weapon that is not used normally by the elves, and as such needs to be custom made for her. And who better to make that weapon? I have the general ns for what is required as well as the necessary materials. Neleh was now grinning openly at the situation.


    Elluin could also see the humor in the situation. Well, Im touched by your vote of confidence, and I certainly owe Asheara my best effort if she does require something from me. Asheara had still not spoken a word, simply standing behind Neleh resting a hand on the girls shoulder and ring at Elluin.


    Excellent. Here are the ns for the two weapons that we need. Neleh handed two rolls of scrolls with detailed descriptions, and guides on how to make the two weapons. And heres what we need you to use as the basis for the weapons. Neleh dumped arge amount of odd white metal on the floor of the workshop from the ring she used for storage.


    Youll most likely need some help on few of the steps of the weapon, as well as some exnations, so well stay around for a while. I look forward to working with you. Neleh finished still grinning.


    Elluin gave the designs a quick nce, seeing a pair of swords, one meant to be fairlyrge two-handed weapon, and one being a bit more traditionally sized sword, albeit with an odd, slightly curved shape. Therger sword had the name no-dachi mentioned on the ns, while the smaller one was apparently called katana. Elluin had heard rumors about some of the beastmen and naga tribes using simr weapons. What really drew his attention was the white metal Neleh had dumped on the floor. He had never seen anything like it, and he was an expert smith. It was his job to recognize different metals, and he was very good at his job. But this was something new. He had been a little sceptic about needing any help with the process, but Neleh might be right. He had never worked a metal like this.


    Elluin got another surprise when he looked up from the weird metal. Asheara was no longer ring at him; instead she was now looking at Neleh with a very warm gaze. He recognized that look. It was something that Asheara had directed at him, when they were taking the first steps of their life together, and was not something he would ever forget. Directed at their daughter, though? Come to think of it, Asheara had always seemed to have almost an unhealthy obsession with their youngest daughter. That gaze seemed more heated than anything ever directed at Elluin.


    Maybe it wasnt just hate that kept Ashearas mouth closed. Maybe she was afraid that he would notice something. Despite their falling out and the hate that Asheara now felt towards him, he knew his wife well. Maybe she was worried that he would notice her feelings towards Neleh if she spoke. Now this is interesting. Elluin mused. He hadnt really expected that they would ever get back together with Asheara, and didnt begrudge her finding a new love. Goddess knows it would only be fair after the cheating he had done before. Trying to find that love with their daughter seemed like a bad idea, though.


    Elluin wondered what Neleh felt about this whole thing. It was doubtful Asheara would be able to hide it. It took only a few minutes for Elluin to notice something was going on, and Neleh had been very sharp several years ago already, and likely had not dulled her wits. It was very unlikely that she would not notice. This called for further looking into. And working alongside Neleh would offer a chance at that. This could turn out to be a very interesting process.


    ------


    Neleh and Asheara were walking back towards the mansion, with Ashearaining about Elluin. Suddenly Neleh could feel a gateway opening somewhere on the. It was not difficult to sense the gate opening if you knew what to look for, and Neleh was paying attention to such signs because she knew what they signaled.


    So it begins. The voice of Elune said in her mind.


    It began eons ago. Now is simply the first time that this world feels its touch. Neleh replied back.


    What do you think came through? Elune asked, all amusement gone.


    A scout almost certainly. The Enemy is nothing but patient. It will look, it will n, it will bide its time. The real troubles start when the harbingerse through, to sow chaos and unrest. We have time. Neleh replied confidently.


    Not that we dont have enough trouble even without outside help already. How much time do you think we have? Elune asked. This world had not been touched the previous times, so Elune had surprisingly little knowledge of the Enemy.


    Judging by thest time? At least several decades, at most a couple of centuries. Like I said, the Enemy is patient, and a few centuries is nothing on the grand scale of things. The thing is, its dangerous to judge the Enemy by thest time. The problem with the Enemy is that every time theye back stronger. Especially after thest time. I went a little too heavy, and now we pay the consequences. Neleh thought in a serious tone.


    What do you mean too heavy? And how did you beat the Enemyst time? One would think it would be too hard for a single being to do. And do you think we can beat them back? Elune asked. It was something she had wondered for a while, specifically the part about how Neleh had beaten the enemy.


    Last time neither side was ready. I ran into the Enemy while they were still preparing. As such, most their forces remained intact, ready for the next time. Can we beat them back? That depends on how much attention we draw. We are not the main yers in this little show. The Celestial Host and Inferno are. If we draw the attention of only a few lower scale factions, then you can defend even without my interference. If only one of the higher scale factions takes notice of us, then we can probably beat them back with difficulty. If one of the main factions or Khali forbid the Enemy itself takes notice, then we are in trouble. One thing is certain, though. With the scout here, we can be confident that they wille. Neleh replied with a sigh.


    You didnt really answer the questions. What do you mean too heavy, and how did you beat themst time? Elune refused to give up on her line of questioning.


    Neleh gave a deep sigh of regret. How did I win? I let my darker nature take control.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Authors note: In case it hasnt been mentioned before, this is muchrger than Earth, and obviously has a thicker crust than our own. I wouldve liked to spend more time on crafting, but in the end I know jack when ites to smithing, and there are better stories for that aspect of things. I suppose I could do research, but then I think youd all rather I just write more plot.


    As a side note, Ill be away from home next weekend, and cant thus write. I might manage a chapter before then, but that depends. For example, I had some trouble imagining this chapter, for reason that be obvious when you read it.


    ----------


    Elluin spent the next few hours studying the instructions her daughter had left him. This would definitely be a challenge. Most of the work he was supposed to do would stretch his skills to the limit and especially the enchantments were theoretical at best. How had Neleh figured out some of these enchantments? And there was at least one enchantment that was something he had no idea how to make, but he guessed this was one of the parts where Neleh had anticipated her help to be required. The biggest problem was that the materials she had provided needed stupendously high temperatures to smelt. There was absolutely no way for his forge to produce the kind of temperatures mentioned in the instructions. He doubted even the breath of a dragon would have trouble reaching appropriate temperatures.


    On the other hand, if they did manage to make the two weapons ording to the specifications, they would be without a doubt his finest works. The girl was clearly insane with her demands, but Elluin couldnt help but get excited at the prospect of the finished work. They would be the most monstrous weapons ever created by the elves, and since the elves were the best craftsmen of the different races it would mean the most monstrous weapons in the world. These two weapons would make sure his name would be remembered in the future. Even if his legacy also included the secrets being passed outside the House, that would be a minor footnote whenpared to this achievement.


    Elluin saw Neleh return to the workshop. The girl had gone to get herself and Asheara settled before they started working, but ording to the look on her face she had gotten some bad news.


    Is everything alright? Elluin asked a little worried. He hoped it wasnt anything that would prevent them from starting the work. He was anxious about getting his ce in history.


    No, not really. Its not something that you should worry about, and theres nothing I can do about it at the moment. Neleh replied in a serious tone.


    Something happened. It wasnt really a question. Elluin had not spent much time with his daughter, but even he could glean this much from her expression.


    Something with consequences that will be felt for a long time. But like I said, its not something you need to worry about. It has more to do with my role as a Chosen, and just makes our work here more important. Did you get a good look at the ns? Neleh said trying to change the subject.


    Elluin could take a hint, and knew Neleh would not want to talk about whatever was bothering her. Her words made him worried. Chosen business that increased the importance of weapons usually meant at least battles, but more likely meant war. Especially when you consider the long reaching consequences that she mentioned.


    I did. There are some problematic parts, but I assume you knew that and have prepared ordingly. The biggest problem is smelting this material you provided, and keeping it heated enough to be malleable. You spent enough time in my workshop, before you went gallivanting in the capital, to know my forge cant produce heat like this. You still havent told me what this is or where you found it. Elluin said somewhat impatiently.


    The material is called Heart of Winter and I found it buried near the borders of my new duchy. Its a wonder how many different new and weird materials you can find, when you have a spell that can search inside the earth over a hundred kilometers deep. With the enchantments I have nned the material will be, for all intents and purposes, indestructible. Neleh said with a small smile.


    Wait, your new duchy? And about those enchantments, I hope you were nning on helping me with thest one, because I have no idea how to achieve that effect. Also, your new duchy? What? Elluin asked confused.


    Yes, the new empress in her infinite annoyance decided to make me the new duchess of JaoeTinukai. Thest duke met with a rather unfortunate end. My official appointment has been deferred until I graduate from the academy. As a matter of fact, I have some ns including you and the new duchy. There are some changes that Im nning on implementing, and you are a part of one of them. Neleh replied calmly.


    JaoeTinukai? Isnt that one of the biggest and most important duchies? How did this happen? And what do you mean ns for me? Elluin was getting even more confused.


    Aah, how to exin? Ok, did you hear about the changes to the way the current and future emperors are decided? Neleh asked, getting a nod in reply. Well what you might not be aware of, is that the whole system was my idea, and that Im one of the electors due to my position as the Chosen of Elune. Also, you might not have heard that I basically forced the current empress into her position against her will. Part of her retaliation was to make me the new duchess of JaoeTinukai.


    Elluin sat down heavily feeling a little dizzy. Do excuse me while I try to deal with my youngest daughter bing one of the most powerful people in the empire at the age of fifteen. I already had a faint idea when I heard about you bing the Chosen, but it didnt quite sink in until now.


    Youll get used to it. Neleh replied with a grin.


    Im assuming this means that your hair-brained n about bing my recement is now impossible? You wouldnt have time for it what with being a Chosen and a duchess. Elluin asked feebly, still trying to absorb what he had been told.


    Thats partially correct, but that n wouldnt have worked anyway, for several reasons. For one, it appears you managed to raise a group of daughters that all seem to be more interested in girls, so it wouldve been a bit difficult for me to pass on anything to their children. It seems Selvaria was the only one that had inclinations in that direction, and unfortunately she met her end as you know. For second, the time of having only one master crafter per n is over anyway. Neleh said half lost in thought, with a finger tapping her chin.


    Ok, now I definitely need a better exnation. Elluin said finally trying to get a proper grip on the conversation. The news about all her daughters preferring girls had sobered him up somewhat, and the other point had gotten his full attention.


    Which part? Neleh asked raising an eye-brow. The first part seems pretty self-exnatory. We like girls better than boys. You know how babies are made, and how that wouldplicate the process, right? As for the second point, it was fine to pass the knowledge along from one person to another in a long period of peace and quiet. Unfortunately those times are over, and the craftsmen of our empire in general and not just you master crafters are woefully unprepared to face theing turmoil. Its one thing to keep the supply low, when the only demand is mostly as a novelty or status symbol, but soon the demand for your services will increase exponentially and theres no way for you to meet it. And this time the demand will be based on dire need.


    Youre saying that there will be war? Thats the only thing that I can figure that would meet the description you outlined. Elluin might be confused, but he wasnt stupid.


    There will be a war the likes of which you havent even heard about. Some of the changes I have nned will make sure we wont be caughtpletely unprepared. Neleh replied with certainty.


    Elluin thought for a while. Alright, I can see some of what you mean. If we were to face one of those great wars of old, I would not be able to produce enough items to outfit enough people. What do have nned though? I doubt taking a couple of apprentices will solve the problem. On the other hand, if I try to teach too many, then sooner orter one of them will leak the methods to the enemy.


    You are correct. Couple of apprentices wont do. I was nning on getting some groundworkid down before I tried to rope you in, but I might as well exin the basics to you now. That way you will have time to n, and give your input. Neleh was quiet for a moment and gathered her thoughts.


    Firstly we need to define the problem. The craftsmen are all in directpetition with each other, and have almost no cooperation. At best a merchant house might have a couple of cksmiths in their service, and thats it. If I need ten thousand spears, my best bet is to hope some merchant has them in stock for some odd reason, because it will take years for me to go from one cksmith to another negotiating a different price with each one, hoping they have spare materials and time.


    What I have nned is to have all the craftsmen in the duchy organize underrge guilds, and streamline the process. Using the same example, instead of going to the cksmiths, Id approach the guild and ce the order there. The guild would distribute the work to the thousand cksmiths working for the guild based on their skill. Instead ofpeting with each other, if you prove you skill to the guild the guild will assign you work based on that skill. There would be no need to worry about materials, because instead of each smith purchasing their own materials, the guild would buy the materials in bulk from the miners guild, and reduce the material cost from the payment made to the smith. As a bonus, the miners dont need to go to each individual smith to peddle their materials for varying haggled prices; instead they can just sell it to the guild for a fair and even price.


    If a customer wants a new pot or a kitchen knife, they can still simply go to the closest smith, but if they need something moreplex, they wont have to worry about individual smiths skills, and can just ce their order with the guild. The whole system removes wasted time and money, removes the probability of being scammed, helps even out the economy of the duchy and allows flexibility in fulfillingrge orders. As an added bonus, its too expensive for lone smiths to purchase certain magical tools to use in their work, but the guild as a whole will be able to buy some from the mages guild, while the mages guild can create those tools easier because they have ess to more mages. Neleh finished with a smile.


    Elluin thought for a while. He could see the advantages after having struggled with some of the issues mentioned, and could see many other benefits that Neleh hadnt even mentioned yet. He did have a couple of questions. Wouldnt this system focus too much power to the smiths? And how about someone like me? You know I do a lot more than just smithing.


    Yes and no. It could be a problem if not monitored, but it is kept in check by the fact that everyone is part of a simr guild. For example, the smiths cant really screw over miners because the miners guild is their only source of materials. Simrly for the miners, the craftsmen guild is their sole buyer, so they cant up their prices on a whim. In the end though, the duchess and her forces need to monitor the guilds to prevent corruption and misuse of power, as well as to ensure equitable treatment of different parties. As for you, although I focused on smiths, I did mention the guild for craftsmen as a whole, not separate guilds for smiths and enchanters and jewel crafters. Neleh exined.


    So who would you have me teach then? Elluin asked, starting to understand the basis of the n.


    I would have you teach everyone willing to learn among the guild. However, those that want to learn from you will be magically bound to be unable to teach those skills to anyone outside the guild. I already have a suitable spell nned. Anyone who tries to reveal the secrets under the spell or remove the spell will quite literally die before they are able to do it. Neleh finished coldly.


    Elluin thought for a while. Alright, I think I have a pretty good idea on how this would work. We would need to hone some details, but the basic premise is sound. Good job daughter. Im proud. Give me until we have finished crafting these weapons, and Ill give my answer then. I think it will be much easier to get over some of my hang-ups, once Ive managed to leave my mark in the history by crafting the best weapons ever made.


    -----


    Neleh was surprised how easily she had managed to convince her father, considering how much his identity had been tied to the position of master crafter. He had even cheated on her mother to pass on his knowledge and continue his legacy. The lure of the weapons they had nned had worked. The prospect of releasing his burden, and simply bing a respected teacher might have appealed to him also. She suspected her father had never beenpletely satisfied with the idea of passing the knowledge on to her.


    After the lengthy discussion, they finally got back to the main topic. So you never did exin to me how you intend to smelt that damn white stuff. Elluin brought up the previous topic.


    Before I exin, I need you to swear to me that nothing that happens next will leave this room. I havent shown the next part to anyone, and I would be very disappointed if I heard about it next week from some random noble, because you couldnt keep a secret. Neleh replied, giving Elluin a stern look.


    Elluin gave a wry grimace. You know Im pretty good with secrets.


    Neleh gave a small sigh. This was the part she had been worried about. She had felt some of her old powering back. She still wasnt sure why this was happening, but assumed the blessing from Satai had something to do with her powers returning. Earlier she had gained back the form of the me Seraph, which was a form of a higher end on the power scale of a medium ss fire elemental spirit. Not long ago she had felt the possibility of taking another of her old forms, a form that was that of a high end of the power scale of a high ss spirit. It had been another of her favorites, and would serve them well in smelting the Heart of Winter. It was also a good form to use in battle if that became necessary. She hadnt tried to take that form before this though.


    She cast a quick spell that transferred them and the contents of Elluins workshop to a dimensional pocket simr to the storage rings she used. She had spent most of the time on the trip to their old home to form the dimensional pocket. The entrance to the pocket remained in the workshop, while the pocket itself was empty. Later on she would create something proper inside the pocket dimension, but for now she just needed space. Elluin of course looked bewildered, but by now he was almost expecting surprises like this, so he held himself together.


    Arge white me surrounded Neleh, and soon the elf was gone, and a creature made of that white me stood in her ce. Elluin could only describe the creature as a dragon, but this was not any dragon he had seen before. The pure white being looked more like a hundred meters long serpent with four powerful legs. Instead of muscle and war, this dragon seemed to embody grace and magic.


    Neleh noticed her fathers wondering look. Theres more than one basic type of dragon. I think I once heard someone describe this form as an eastern dragon, but I still dont know what the cardinal direction has to do with it. She gave a smallugh, which sounded odding from therge being. We should get to it; I can only maintain this form for a short time. Once we manage to smelt the materials, I can use my fire magic to keep it soft enough to forge.


    -----------


    It took them a week to form the pair of weapons, most of the time spent forming the enchantments. While Elluin supplied his power, experience and life force, Neleh added her own to the mix and actually controlled the power to form most of the enchantments, simply because Elluin didnt have the required precision control. A surprising result was that Neleh ended up learning most of the secrets of Elluins trade, and with time could extrapte the rest from what she had learned already. She would not have too many chances to use the skills, but at least she would have them if necessary.


    The end result of their efforts was a pair of pure white swords with silvery lines of enchantment running along the curved de and the white handguard and hilt. Neleh had never exined to Elluin where she got the white sheaths that looked like some shinycquered wood. The end result was simple and elegant. Both the sheaths and the swords carried small silver insignia of both the House Khalidor and the ming phoenix that Neleh was taking as her symbol. One of the swords was a very long no-dachi, while the other was a rather short katana more suited for use in narrow spaces. Although they had nned on making only those two weapons, they had ended up making Neleh a small dagger from the leftover materials, small enough to hide in a sleeve, although it was currently behind her back, hidden by her long hair.


    Neleh would give a more precise exnation about the weapons abilities to Asheara when she got used to them, and once she was able to utilize them properly. But she did mention two of the main features they had worked so hard on. Firstly there was no power besides Nelehs powers as a Destroyer that could damage the weapons. Some extreme phenomenon like a ck hole or a supernova might be able to do the trick, but at that point the condition of the weapons would not really matter anymore.


    The second feature and one of the main reasons for the weapons durable nature was that the weapons treated magic as if it didnt exist. This was the mostplex enchantment that Elluin had not been able to create. If striking a mages protective shield, the de would go through like the shield didnt exist, and the de treated magical armor as if the armor was made of normal metal. Combine that with enchantments that improved the cutting power of the weapons, and there was no armor capable of standing against the weapons. Of course, you would still need a lot of Ki to cut through something extreme like the scales of a dragon, but even then the scales would be less effective, since dragons were magical beings as well. Now to make sure the silly woman didnt cut her own foot with the swords


    Neleh, Azrael and Asheara set their sights on JaoeTinukai next. Before they returned to the academy, Neleh had to visit her future duchy. Her ns required a lot of resources and money. It was all well and good to detect some chunks of metal all the way from Rhianon, but she would need to actually go to the duchy to do a proper survey. Her magic didnte with a convenience like infinite range after all. Besides, there were other riches besides metals and gems that could be found with a proper use of spells. She was hoping to find some nts that were otherwise rarely used, but which her alchemical skills from other worlds could put to good use.


    She would also have good use for the boring lessons at the academy, because she had ns to make and ideas to hone and she might as well do it during those lessons. There were plenty of other fields she nned of changing drastically with her knowledge, like farming, banking and administration, smelting metals and creating fabrics and much more. There wasnt even a proper printing press on this world, because much of the books were copied with magic. So much to n, so little time

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Author''s note: Back from my weekend tortu *cough* I mean enjoyable time spent with rtives. Plenty of changes to the site in the meantime as well it seems. Proud to be in the top 30 of the top 50 active stories, although I''m really surprised we''re within the weekly popr as well, considering I released a whole one chapterst week. We apparently also had our first zero star review seeing as the stars in the story took a visible dent. I''ve always thought that I''m not doing things right if no-one hates me, so congrattions to all the loyal fans, we''re doing something right!


    ----------


    Their carriage was traveling through JaoeTinukai. Even with Nelehs scanning ability, she couldnt cover the whole duchy with one spell. As a result, they were forced into traveling around the duchy, and performing the spell at appropriate ces. Neleh didnt mind all that much, because it allowed her to see her future duchy. It had be clear that bandits had be a problem within the duchy, but Estrs measures had been sessful in hunting those bandits down. The people of the duchy were also appreciative of their efforts, and had taken well the news about the Order being built by Estr and Neleh. Having a proper military of their own, aside from the guards, seemed like a very good idea to the people of JaoeTinukai, and the one good thing that came from the bandits was the renewed desire for said military.


    As befit one of the richest areas in the empire, the duchy was flush with various resources. The duchy had several mining operations for several important minerals, and Neleh had found plenty of new ces for mining in the future. Some of them were deep enough, that they would require some special arrangements, but nothing that a generous helping of earth magic could not fix. Although farming wasnt one of the main sources of wealth in the duchy, the soil was rich enough to provide for the needs of the duchy thrice over, and would be even better with some of Nelehs ideas.


    Logging wasnt a big thing in the duchy, since there wasnt all that much in the way of forests, but there were several rare herbs growing in various ces that Neleh found, which were not being properly utilized. This was either due to theck of knowledge about the effects that could be produced, or simply because the herbs were in remote locations. The main draw of the duchy was that ity in the crossroads of many important trade routes, and was the home of many merchants and skilled craftsmen. For example, although there was little in the way of logging in the duchy, many skilled craftsmen that worked with wood had made the duchy their home, because several neighboring duchies exported their more plentiful wood resources through JaoeTinukai, so there was an easy ess to most resources and the trade routes to sell their wares.


    Another reason Neleh didnt mind the trek through the countryside, was that it gave her a chance to think. Her father had agreed to her ns concerning him and the new duchy. He had agreed almost too easily, and Neleh suspected part of it was the chance to gain ess to the unique skills Neleh had shown during the process of creating the new weapons. It had been clear that Elluin had not been able to create such items before, and he really wanted to be able to create more of such items in the future. Except he couldnt do it without her help. She suspected that he would quite happily teach other people, but only if she helped him on asion, in return. That wasnt really a problem for her, since she had more items nned as well, but that was assuming she had the time.


    Elluin had also been less than enthusiastic about Ashearas apparent feelings towards Neleh. It had not taken long for the man to figure out, that the feelings Asheara had were more than those usually exhibited towards a daughter. Elluin had tried to make it seem like it was just the part about Neleh being the object of Ashearas affection that worried him, and that if Asheara was to find a more standard object for those affections, he would not really object. He had not been able to fool Neleh though. He might im that he didnt mind Asheara finding a new love, because of his own unfaithfulness, but it clearly burnt him deep inside that Asheara was moving on. The fact that Neleh was the target of those affections was just the excuse he clung to.


    It was a double standard, but one that was easy to understand. It is easy to consciously think that its ok for your estranged wife to do the same thing that you had done, fair is fair after all. It was a whole different matter to face the deep-seated emotions of jealousy and loss when you could actually see it happening in front of your eyes. It didnt help matters that it was easy for Elluin to see the adoration in Ashearas eyes when she looked at Neleh, because it was something that had been directed towards him in the past, and now he had toe to terms with the fact that he would never again be the object of that adoration. It didnt really matter who the target was, as long as it wasnt him.


    The realization broke something inside him, in a way that the separation had not done before. He knew now, that his rtionship with Asheara was over for good. They might be cordial with each other, but they would never again be lovers. It wouldve been easier to deal with, if he could hate the object of Ashearas affections, but he couldnt hate his own daughter, especially since he knew she was worthy of such affection. Whatever else might be said about a rtionship between a mother and a daughter, between an adult and someone considered a child by the elven society, there wasnt anything that he could say about Nelehs worthiness as a romantic partner for Asheara.


    There was one thing that made Elluin even more annoyed. Ashearas affections were clear, but Neleh didnt show the same kind of affection towards Asheara. He had asked Neleh about her ns concerning Asheara, but all she could answer was that she didnt know yet. Even now she had not made a decision on how to deal with Asheara. And she suspected that the answer would elude her for a while still. It would be one thing, if she could im to be in love with someone else, in which case Asheara would have to step back, but she clearly wasnt and Asheara knew that too. It also wasnt easy to try and find someone she could fall in love with. High standards could be a problem sometimes, and Neleh wasnt someone who fell in love easily. She also had a hunch that it would lead to a disaster if she were to ept Ashearas feelings and return them at this point. And her hunches always turned out to be true.


    ----------


    Their final destination was close to a mountain range that bordered one of their neighboring duchies. The result of the scan made Neleh confused. There were several extremely rich veins of valuable minerals in the area. Some of them were of the rare magical varieties that required either special circumstances orrge amounts of magic to form, including a decent sized vein of Heart of Winter. There were also several veins and deposits of gold, gems and elemental stones under the mountain range. All of these made this small area the richest area in all of the elvennds. These wouldst the province thousands of years, with several veins extending the entire length of the mountain range, and would make JaoeTinukai undoubtedly the richest duchy in the elven empire, richer than the previous ten duchiesbined.


    It was almost too rich, bordering on a disaster. If the other duchies or even the other ns were to find out about all of this, they might even be tempted to try and conquer the province in order to gain ess to the riches. This would be a danger despite the Chosen of Elune being the new duchess. But what confused Neleh was that much of this was close enough to the surface that they should have been found with normal methods already. Even a half decent earth mage should have been able to find them with a casual spell. They would not be able to discover everything Neleh was able to discover, but they should have been able to find some of it. Yet for some reason there was no sign of mining in the area. Why?


    Now that Neleh thought about it, she wasnt even sure that the mountain range was part of her duchy. The mountains were on the border between JaoeTinukai and the neighboring Hmshiral duchy, and the maps were not clear on which duchy the mountains belonged to, as they formed a natural barrier between the provinces. To make matters worse, if JaoeTinukai was to be the richest duchy, then Hmshiral would be the number two, so it was doubtful they would simply hand the mountain range over if Neleh asked politely. They were JaoeTinukais mainpetitor, and geographically thergest duchy in the empire.


    As for theck of mining In the area, Neleh could think of two possible reasons. Either the mages had not made any scans in the area, or they had but they could not utilize the results. In either case there were very few reasons to prevent the empire from acting; the chief among them was the presence of dragons in the mountain range. Maybe she could take ownership of the mountains if she yed her cards right, and imed she could negotiate with the dragons? Something on the lines of If I can convince the dragons living in the mountains, then I can im ownership as well. Maybe this Chosen of Satai thing could be useful? Something worth thinking about. In any case, she would have to take action when returning to Rhianon.


    -----


    The trip also provided an opportunity to actively start Ashearas training. As Neleh had feared, she wasnt all that good at exining many of the moreplex concepts, but luckily Asheara was very good at grasping those concepts with merely a hint of two. She had not been Alduins student for nothing. Azrael turned out to be surprisingly useful in helping Asheara train. The celestial was a very good warrior after all, and was able to assist Asheara with many things that were not too specific to the style Neleh was teaching to Asheara, and she was also annoyingly good at exining things. Well she wasnt a teacher in the academy for nothing.


    Inevitably Azrael came to Neleh with questions about Nelehs odd knowledge. She had been patient until now, following the operation with Ashearas Ki veins, but that patience was finally wearing thin.


    So, how do you know all of this? Azrael finally asked shortly after they had visited the contested mountain range.


    How much did Anauel tell you? Neleh asked in return.


    Not much. Azrael replied.


    Well, I cant tell you everything, but I can tell you that I have some sources of information not of this world. Neleh said thoughtfully.


    The one called Gabriel? Azrael asked, connecting the dots.


    She is part of it, yes. Apparently I was a rather powerful being in my previous life, and Gabriel came to find me to repay a debt. Part of what youve seen is some of my old powers and knowledge returning. I think the god Satai also has his part to y in some of that. He wants me to do something in the future, and wants me to be ready. Neleh said carefully, not really lying, but not telling the truth either. Best lies were those that held the seed of truth.


    So thats why you were picked as his Chosen. Do you know what it is that awaits you in the future? Azrael asked.


    Some of it, I do know, but not the specifics. Thats also part of what I cant tell you about. Not yet anyway. Neleh answered forestalling further questions.


    That exins why you dont feel like a normal elven child. Youre mature beyond your years, because you actually have more years than those youve lived as an elf. How much do you remember about you old life? Azrael asked, curious.


    Hard to say. Its fairly fragmented. Some things I remember with rity, like some of what Im teaching Asheara, but some I have almost no memory of. I cant really tell you what I was like a person, or whether I had family. I think the information I am getting is carefully selected. I just get the useful bits, while my old life is left behind. Which is fair enough I suppose. This time she did have to lie. Of course, Azrael had plenty more questions, and Neleh had to be very careful with her answers. She did however extract a promise from Azrael, that the celestial would not share the information with anyone, since it could affect the bnce of things in the world, if a word got out about her memories.


    ----------


    They were traveling through sparsely popted ins on the edge of the duchy, when Neleh sensed something and ordered their coach to stop. She knew pretty well what she had sensed, but she still had to go and make sure. Azrael and Asheara followed her out and over a hill beside the road. There was a wide valley beyond the hill, mostly just grasnd, with an asional group of trees dotting the ins. Close to one of the small groups of trees were the remains of a caravan.


    Judging by the formation of the wagons, the caravan had pulled off the road to make camp for the night. When they got closer to the remains of the caravan, they could tell that the bodies had been killed recently. Some embers were still smoldering near a ce where a wagon had caught fire, so this had most likely happened during the previous night. Judging by the wounds, and the wagons that had been ransacked, this was the work of someone with weapons, and not by monsters. Bandits to be more precise. There were at least thirty bodies strewn about the campsite, and some of them had experienced slow death.


    Neleh had noted some curious differences between elven bandits of this world, and the bandits in other worlds. Because the empire offered more work opportunities than there were people, and the standard of living was high among all the jobs, banditry rarely appealed to elves, mostly because they were almost never forced to resort to banditry. Those that became bandits either had an inborn cruel streak that they could not live out in other ways, and thus became bandits willingly, or were already wanted criminals for other reasons. Such was the reason behind most of the bandits within JaoeTinukai, as they were those who had managed to escape during the purge of the nobility.


    This resulted in a lot lower number of bandits than in other worlds, or even among the other races of this world. On the other hand, the few bandits that did exist tended to be exceptionally vicious and brutal. Elves were good at holding on to their discipline and calmness, but as the civil war had shown, the elves were hiding more bloodlust and cruelty than one would assume from their calm demeanor. The bandits didnt feel anypunction about exhibiting those parts of their nature. This was clearly shown by the dead people of this caravan.


    Another peculiar difference between the elves, and bandits in other worlds, was that the elves showed no inclination towards rape. It was considered too dishonorable even among the bandits that had given into cruelty and bloodlust. Too dishonorable and too human. In fact, the only two races in this world that showed any inclination towards rape in this world were humans and some demons. Even among the demons, those guilty of rape were scorned worse than any other type of debauchery. Even among them, the only ones that fell victim were ves. Beastmen liked to sometimes buy beautiful ves as decorations, but even then rape was abhorrent to their sense of honor, and any found guilty wound be hunted down by their own family. Neleh was d of this difference, because it had always been one of her pet peeves as well.


    Neleh was just about to suggest a proper burial, when she sensed the presence of another soul. The presence was faint and fading, but there was someone alive among the carnage. She quickly rushed towards the group of trees, where she felt the presence, with Asheara and Azrael following closely behind.


    Oh my goddess! Gasped Asheara faintly green faced.


    There was a young girl stuck to one of the trees. It was hard to judge the girls age because of the damage, but she couldnt have been more than ten or eleven judging by her size. The girl was stuck to the tree because of the numerous arrows piercing her, and she looked like a pincushion with about two dozen arrows stuck around all over her body. The girl had clearly been used for target practice, the arrows managing to avoid every vital spot and major artery. The girl had been left to suffer and slowly die on purpose. Her ears had been torn and there were numerous wound on her face, the mess of blood-matted hair suggesting a moon elf origin. The small bubble of blood by her mouth was the only hint of the faint breaths the girl was still taking.


    Neleh stepped closer putting a finger on her forehead and asking the girl mentally. Do you want me to save you, or end your suffering?


    The girl managed a small and faint gasp. HeHelp.


    So shall it be. Neleh replied with conviction, both magic and holy power filling her body.


    She dulled the girls ability to feel pain and went to work. She had to continuously pump strength into the small girls body, to keep her alive while removed the arrows one at a time, and to help regenerate the lost blood. She almost had to rebuild the girl from ground up, with all the damage she had suffered. This was one of the cases where the generalist healing of the normal priestesses would have failed, because the repairs Neleh had to undertake required advanced knowledge of anatomy. There was also something odd about the girl, that Neleh wasnt really able to put her finger on.


    Finally she was done, exhausted and developing a head-ache. Azrael and Asheara, would you be so kind as to find the people who did this? Im afraid that I might get a bit out of hand if I go after them.


    Consider it done. Ill be more than d to hunt down the bunch that did this. Though I cant promise that I wont get just as much out of hand. Azrael answered angrily,bined with a savage nod from Asheara.


    Just do what you can. And dont take any chances or offer something silly like a chance to surrender. Just st them away with spells. Neleh replied.


    Once the two had gone, she finally realized what had bothered her about the girl. The girl didnt seem to have any magic inside of her, which seemed impossible even if the girl was part beastman, as suggested by some of the corpses among the caravan. Elves were still magical being after all. Come to think of it, she had not felt any presence of internal power, which was even more surprising. All beings had some internal power, no matter how feeble and untrained. Unless


    She quickly put her hand on the girls chest, sending her senses inside the girl. She could not sense a Dantian, or mana inside the girl, but there was somethingah, there it was. Just as she suspected. So how did an elven girl in the middle of nowhere end up with one of the rarest and strangest gifts in the universe? Neleh hadnt even known it was possible for the people of this world to be born with this gift. The gift could not exist in the same body with internal power or magic.


    The girl was psionic.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Author''s note: Well, it seems we will hit 5000 average views with this chapter. To celebrate, and to test if anyone actually reads these notes, I think it might be fun if you, my loyal fans, got to name the psionic girl. So give suggestions in thements. I reserve the right veto this whole thing, if all the suggestions are on the lines of xxxLegs666xxx. I will arbitrarily choose the winner with the criterion of whichever name I happens to find the most pleasing. Thanks for your continued support, and I like reading yourments so keep them up.


    ----------


    I didnt know we had people with psionic potential on this world. Neleh sent a thought to Elune, with a small tone of reproach.


    We dont really. Every now and then a child is born without any magic or internal power as a result of different races mixing. It extremely rare and you can count on one hand those that survive to adulthood. The parents have no idea about psionic potential, and only assume the children are useless. Among elves that just means they live very ordinary lives, if rather short, while many of the other races have little patience for useless people. Demons and beastmen are especially bad with that, since they are so warlike and military focused. Children with no internal power or magic dont tend to survive very long among them. Elune replied a little regretfully.


    Useless? Psionic potential is a great asset. I would think at least one of the gods wouldve put the word out by now. At least you couldve mentioned that they exist on the. I have not taken any precautions against them, because I assumed there werent any on this world. Neleh replied feeling confused.


    They are useless because theres no one on this world who can teach them. Even if a psionic child reaches adulthood, theres no one here that can teach them to use their powers. There never has been. So how would we help in this if we have no idea on what to do? Why would I have to warn you against something that couldnt hurt you? Elune replied equally confused.


    Neleh let out a string of curses that would make a sailor blush. Thats the whole damn point with psionics. They dont need proper training to use their power, although they might need help in cultivating their power. They dont use their powers withplex spells or martial techniques. They simply gather their power andsh out. Preferably with strong emotions mixed in. They can use their powers for anything ranging from telekinesis to strengthening their bodies to creating massive storms of power. Of course it helps if they have enough control to do a variety of things, but thats only a matter of training and experience. The only limits psionics really have are their imagination and their level of power. A powerful psionic can rip a mountain in two with his or her power.


    She let out a sigh. Even apletely untrained psionic can cause real damage if she gets angry enough. You do realize that my method of detecting danger so far has relied on my extraordinarily sharp ability to detect mana and Ki? A psionic couldve just walked up to me and jammed a knife in my throat, since they have neither. Now Ill have to add ayer to detect souls too.


    Theres little danger of that. Theres only three psionics on the whole continent, and none of them is older than twelve. If you get shanked by a child of that age, then you deserve what you get for being so careless. Aside from that, I already mentioned they dont tend to live all that long. Its not just theirck of usefulness that kills them, its the entire. You dont realize it because youve felt it for your whole life, but the emits a very slight pressure on everyones body. This stimtes the growth of the childrens power, because they have to constantly use miniscule amounts of Ki to resist the pressure. Everyone does this unconsciously. The pressure isnt dangerous for anyone with even the slightest dregs of Ki and the damage can easily be healed, but the pressure cumtively gathers in the bodies of the psionics, and they tend to die at a very young age. Elune exined.


    Well, Ill have to show our little friend here, how to counter such things. If she is willing, I would prefer to train her with her abilities. She could be a real asset. Almost all of the defenses of this world are designed to counter either magic or Ki. The biggest benefit of training her is that her powers are not either of those, and as such will by-pass most of those defenses. Neleh said with barely contained mirth. She had just discovered two potential trump cards in one day, unspeakable riches beneath the mountain range, and excellent weapon if trained properly in the little girl.


    -----


    It took several hours before Asheara and Azrael returned. Neleh had already performed the Rites of Passing for the elven bodies, and was now in the process ofmitting the beastmen bodies to the fire. ording to Elune, the beastmen simply burnt their dead, and gave a few words to their god while holding the ceremony. Although Neleh wasnt a beastman, she still had a blessing of Sinir, the Protector God of Beastmen, and she was a priestess, although of a different faith. As such, she was still qualified for performing the small ceremony, before burning the bodies. The fire of the pyre had winked in a way to show that the god appreciated the gesture.


    Asheara and Azrael had serious faces when they returned, showing that they hadpleted their duty.


    The girl is still asleep? Azrael asked.


    Yes. Her body is exhausted, and her spirit is scarred. Although I healed the damage done to her body, I am unable to heal her spirit. Her body will require a few days to recover, but she will only wake when her spirit has also recovered enough. That may take a few days, or it may take years. Shes been through a lot. Neleh replied a little sadly.


    What do you n to do with her? Asheara asked.


    For now? Well take her with us. I sent a word via magic to the neighboring towns about what happened. If she has family somewhere, then a word will get back to us eventually, and we can return her to her family. If not, then well see. She has some interesting potential, and I would very much like to have her trained to serve the duchy in the future. That will be her choice though. If she isnt interested, Im fairly sure we can find someone to take care of her. In the worst case, we can try to look after her. I always did feel a little bad being the youngest sibling, and we now have another opening. I think she could use a new family, and we might be able to provide. Neleh said with a sad smile, bringing a small choked whimper from Asheara.


    The bandits have been dealt with. Azrael said, stating the obvious in an attempt to change the subject.


    How many? Neleh asked, helping with the change.


    Forty. They werent all that skillful. At least three of them shouldve been old nobles from the imperial court, and the others were most likely their old retainers. Azrael replied. She was a little curious on how Neleh would take the news that her actions might have indirectly brought about the destruction of the caravan.


    Good work. This will most likely not be thest time we hear about the old nobles. Ill have Estr redouble his efforts to weed out the bandits. There might be other groups in this area as well. Neleh said without even a hint of guilt. She knew this wasnt her fault, and would not carry guilt over the actions and decisions of others.


    So, were returning to the capital? Azrael asked.


    I have business with the empress, so yes. Besides, weve been gone from the academy long enough. You arent making the best of impressions as a teacher, missing all these lessons. Neleh replied with a small grin.


    ----------


    It didnt take all that long for Neleh to gain an audience with Nimue. The rush of things needing her immediate attention after the coronation had finally started to abate. Now it was time to see how some of her ns and edicts bore fruit, and make changes and adjustments where necessary. Nimue met her in a fairlyrge office, with arge amount of documents and reference books scattered around.


    So, what can I do for my least favorite student? I thought I finally got rid of you, with you being a full-fledged priestess now and everything. Nimue asked sarcastically. She hadnt quite forgiven Neleh about having her appointed the empress, even if she was now getting used to the position.


    Ohe now, you would have gone mad with boredom if you spent the rest of your years looking after snot nosed acolytes, or worse would have gonepletely soft with dementia if you had tried something silly like retirement. I could see how exited you got when training me, just because I wasnt like the other acolytes. You were bored beyond belief. I wouldnt be surprised if Elune rmended you just to keep you from setting the grand temple on fire out of boredom. Neleh replied with a grin.


    Nimue grunted. I might have been bored, but snot nosed acolytes are much preferablepany to these boot-licking excuses of nobles. There I at least helped form the future of the faith, but here Im forced to deal with backstabbers and power hungry morons. At least an acolyte was genuinely d while she smiled, whereas when these nobles smile, theyre most likely plotting the best way to kill me.


    Thats how the great game of houses is yed, everyone trying to jockey for position, while trying to undermine the power and authority of others. No one is a friend, simply someone who isnt necessarily backstabbing you at the moment. Thats the fun part of it, isnt it? Nelehughed.


    You might enjoy all the scheming and conniving, but I dont. You didnt answer my question. Why are you here? Not that youre not easy on the eyes, but every time I see youtely, theres another disaster looming. Nimue grunted again.


    Well, speaking of schemes, Im going to need your help with one. Neleh got up from the chair she was sitting on, and spread out a map that showed the border between JaoeTinukai and Hmshiral. Whats the deal with these mountains? None of the maps I have seen shows which duchy they belong to. How am I supposed to govern a duchy when I dont even know where the borders are?


    Nimue took a quick look. What does it matter? They form a natural barrier between the two duchies, and its not like any of your legal subjects live there.


    Interesting choice of words, legal subjects Neleh noticed. Ohe now, you know better than this. What if I want to build a fort there to secure my southern border with Hmshiral? What if there are bandits there, which duchy is responsible for clearing them out? What if I want to conduct some mining in the area? To which duchy should the proceeds go? It could also be a good ce for a trade route, if we formed a proper pass through the mountains.


    Nimue grimaced. To tell you the truth, that mountain range has for a long time been inhabited by dragons. Its only a couple of years ago that another dragon moved to those mountains from the great forest in the south. No one can im those mountains, or develop them in any way with all the dragons around.


    So I can im the mountains if I can reach an agreement with the dragons? Can I have that in writing, so that the people of Hmshiral wonte whining about itter on? I dont want to be forced into facing anypeting imster on when Ive dealt with the dragons. And I will turn them to cinders if they try to take the area by force. Neleh said ferociously.


    Nimue gave Neleh a sharp nce. You found something on those mountains, didnt you? I know you went to scout possible mining sites in your duchy recently. The word gets around, and you arent exactly inconspicuous.


    Of course I found something. The area is pretty good for mining. But thats not the only point. I cant have ky boundaries to work with. Im going to be making some big changes, and I cant have iffy areas like uncertain borders hampering me. I need to be able to say with certainty, if troops from Hmshiral will be moving into my duchy. And that mountain range really is a great ce to start fortifying my border, withrge area covered by mountains. Neleh said half seriously, half trying to distract Nimue from the issue of mining. Neleh really did n on fortifying the borders of the duchy, with severalrge fortresses, but that was further in the future.


    Youre not nning a civil war, are you? Nimue asked sharply.


    nning? No. Preparing for one? Yes, always. We already saw one, and I doubt the unrest will much abate in the future. We are heading for some difficult times, and I for one n to be ready. Neleh replied seriously.


    You know something I dont. Nimue narrowed her eyes, looking at Neleh.


    Dear Nimue, I always know something you dont. Now how about an imperial decree of some sort concerning that mountain range? Neleh replied with a small grin.


    ----------


    Once Neleh had managed to finagle the imperial decree from Nimue, she and herpanions finally returned to the academy. They had already lost several weeks on their trip, and Neleh would be taking her first rank up test soon. Neleh decided to pay a visit to the dragons a littleter, since the matter was hardly urgent. They wouldnt be able to start mining until Neleh formally took the position of duchess anyway, and she wasnt even sure if that should be among their first projects. She had after all managed to find several other mining sites, and she didnt want a word to get out about the riches of the mountain range before they had the ability to defend those riches. Which meant that they had to have the Order up and running.


    Neleh almost got bowled over by Kanako when they entered the mansion.


    Finally! I was afraid that you would miss the deadline! Come one, we have to get you registered right away Kanako almost yelled in a rush, pulling Neleh towards the door.


    Registered for what? What deadline did I almost miss? Neleh asked confused.


    Kanako looked at her surprised. The deadline for registering to the qualifiers of course. Kanako said as if stating the obvious.


    Neleh was getting dragged along towards the administrative building. Qualifiers for what? What are you talking about? She asked still confused.


    You forgot about thepetition between different academies? Each academy sends representatives to thepetition, and the results then determine the rtive position of the academies whenpared to each other. You picked the Rhianon academy because it was the best academy in the elvennds, yes? How do you think they determine that? Kanako replied with a raised eye-brow.


    Truth be told I didnt pay attention to that part. Are you sure they let first circle mages participate? I mean they should be sending the best, right? Neleh asked thoughtfully, finally starting to get a grasp on what was going on.


    We wont be first circle mages then. The first rank up test will be next week, and the schools internal qualifiers right after that. Dont even try to tell me youre worried about passing the rank up test. Besides, Im pretty sure youre among the best of this academy, and I fully intend to ride on your coattails to fame. Then Ill have something to brag to my family about. Kanako replied cheerfully.


    They were finally reaching the administrative building. So I get why the academies try to put their best forward, but why exactly should I care? Im already famous enough, and Im not exactlycking in money department. Neleh inquired somewhat reticently.


    You might want to care. The event is sponsored by the empire to promote new talent. The most standout performances and the winners are rewarded by the empire, and usually that reward takes the form of a wish that will be granted in moderate boundaries. Im guessing your name mighte up in quite a few wishes. They cant ask anything too egregious since the empire cant really force you, but you might get some wishes like for a date or a kiss that you might have more trouble turning down. Id wager that you might want to get a wish of your own to counter all those wishes. Kanako replied with a wide grin.


    Khali dammit, why are we moving so slowly?! Why didnt you tell me this earlier?! Neleh yelled suddenly very motivated, dragging Kanako along in a half run.


    After they had managed to register for the qualifiers, they heard a familiar voice behind them. Well, well. If it isnt our resident Chosen. I think I finally have a way to force that duel on you. They saw the grinning face of Lucian behind them.


    If they had been paying attention, they might have also noticed Aneirin standing to the side with aplicated mix of emotions on her face.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Authors note: Yes, Im shamelessly stealing from FMA scene in this chapter, no Im not sorry. Just paying homage to a scene that made me cry when I saw it.


    ----------


    Neleh and Kanako were standing in the academy arena joined by the rest of their brother and sister A-ss students. They were waiting for their teacher, Maylin, for thest lesson before their rank-up test. Apparently Maylin was nning on giving somest minute instructions concerning both the test and the uing qualifiers. Neleh and Kanako werent the only newbies that had decided to take part in the tournament.


    Neleh was recollecting on the event few days before. Lucians deration of intent had been fairly public, and he was correct in assuming that he now had a proper excuse to have that duel with Neleh he had wanted to have for a while. In normal circumstances Neleh could simply brush the guy off, but now she would be used of cowardice if she tried to avoid it. She had wanted to avoid it because she had no desire to crush Lucian, and there really wasnt anything to gain for her. The only result would be the humiliation of Lucian.


    Perhaps she should go the opposite way, now that there was no avoiding the fight? Maybe she should simply crush Lucian just to make a point? The guy had been annoying enough to warrant such treatment. That might surprisingly save some face for him as well. If she made sure to crush him badly and shy enough to show that he wasnt losing because he was bad, but because he chose the wrong opponent, then his reputation might actually suffer less. That might also discourage anyone else from bothering her in the future. There was that one trick that would really make the point. She had avoided using it so far simply because it drew too much attention, and because the effect was reduced against real opponents, but seeing as she was already drawing attention in spades and the opponent was juvenile and in need of a proper lesson


    Nelehs thoughts were interrupted by the appearance of Maylin.


    Greetings to everyone. Tomorrow is a big day for all the new students, where you have the chance to leave the stigma of a newbie behind. All the new students have decided to take part in the rank-up test, as happens every semester. No student wants to stand on the same footing as the new students that will be enrolling in the academy after you. This is understandable, and luckily for you the first test in not a dangerous one, unlike those you will take part in the future. The first test is simply a test of knowledge and handling of magic, where you will show that you have been able to learn the necessary basics to get on with the real lessons. I expect each and every one of you A-ss students to pass, and will be sorely disappointed if you dont. Maylin finished her little speech with a small smile, and her words brought a small chuckle from the gathered students. After all, how could they be in the advanced-ss if they could not handle the basics?


    Dont be fooled by the first test, though. This test is designed with the idea that any half decent magician will be able to pass. The other rank-up tests are significantly harder, and most of them are actually dangerous. If you let the ease of the first test go to your head, you will be very sorry when the time for the other testses. Now that thats over, we can move on to more pressing matters. It hase to our attention that many of you will intend to take part in the uing qualifiers. This can be both a good thing and a bad thing depending on your expectations.


    If you go into the qualifiers with the expectation of doing well, or maybe even qualifying, then you will in for a rude awakening. The older students have studied for several years longer than you, and those taking part in the qualifiers are also the most skilled students. You might consider yourself to be great and special. You are after all in the A-ss of the best academy in the empire, and perhaps the world. Well those that you are supposed to face are just as special and great, since they are the best students of the same academy, except they have years of experience and understanding over you. You will lose, make no mistake. So if you go in expecting victory, then you confidence might be destroyed, and really good mages have a healthy amount of confidence in their abilities.


    On the other hand, if you take the qualifiers as a learning experience, then there are many things you can gain from this. First is real experience fighting against those that are stronger than you. You can take this chance to learn from those that have already developed their styles and abilities. Study them, and learn the strengths and weaknesses of their styles, so you can use that information to develop your own style in the future. Learn from those that came before you and improve on their power and knowledge. That is how magic develops. And just like confidence is an important quality for a mage, so is humility. We are not omnipotent with our magic, and theck of humility will lead to mistakes with disastrous consequences. This time no one wasughing at her words. Neleh once again had to admit, that Maylin really was a good as a teacher, certainly much better than Neleh herself.


    Now, to allow you mavericks to gain the most from your experience in the qualifiers, I have a special treat for you. For the first time, you have been given the chance to experience one of the greatest magical discoveries of the elven empire, the spell known as Training room. Maylin suddenly dered with a small grin, bringing an excited murmur from the crowd. Apparently this was one of the things Neleh had not heard about due to her extended trips and missed sses.


    Maylin activated a pre-prepared spell that covered the whole arena. Seeing the spell in action, and feeling the spell pull her along with the other students into an unknown ce, Neleh quickly recognized the basic structure of the spell. Well, this is a surprise. I didnt expect they knew how to use Training space. And the spell is pretty well built too. There arent that many improvements I could make to it. Neleh thought. This was a spell she was very familiar with. This was one of the most useful spells for realistic training, and one she intended to use extensively while training Asheara. She didnt expect the people of this world to be this skilled with dimensional spells, though. She had seen some storage rings, but this was the first time she saw anyone on this world create a separate dimensional space capable of holding live people.


    They found themselves on arge courtyard, surrounded by a tall wall. In front of them was arge building that resembled a dojo. Wee to Training room. Maylin dered loudly, silencing the students that had suddenly gotten fairly loud due to excitement. Within this space, certain rules of nature work a little different. This spell is designed to allow you to train in more realistic conditions, without the need to hold back in order to avoid hurting your opponent. The qualifiers and thepetition between academies will be held within a space simr to this.


    The main difference between training within a spell such as this, and training normally, is that no damage incurred within is carried over back to the real space. If you get killed within, you will simply go into what we call the observer mode where you act like a ghost, unable to interact with anyone else. The person controlling the space, in this case me, can return you back into your current state. A word of warning, the pain experienced within the Training room is normal. If someone burns you alive, it will hurt just as much as it would in reality. This is so that our students will learn the consequences of their actions, and so that you can train in a situation as realistically as possible. Pain is part ofbat, and you need to learn to deal with it. Pain brings the fear of death, and if youre frozen in fear youre useless. In case of spells that affect the mind or the soul, those arepletely banned, because those effects will also carry over to reality. So be careful. Some mages have lost their mind due to pain within the Training room. Maylin finished with a serious face.


    Oh, so they have not figured out a way to cover mind and soul attacks. Makes sense, I suppose. The people of this world dont really have much expertise with those, so its hard to counter something you have only a vague idea of. Neleh thought slightly impressed.


    Before I set you all loose to traumatize each other, we will have a small lesson on dueling, so as to allow you to get the best out of the uing qualifiers. You have all learned some basic offensive and defensive spells, and you already know that the basic principle of magical dueling is that defending against an attack takes much more power than making that attack in the first ce. The more advanced techniques to help against this are partial defense, unraveling and countering.


    Partial defense mainly refers to using a shield that only covers a small part of you, in order to reduce the magical power used. It should be immediately obvious that it takes less power to have a shield that only covers your front, than a shield that covers youpletely. Its especiallymon to leave out the shield below your feet, because making the shield go through the earth, or worse stone or even harder materials, takes a lot of power. This of course leaves you vulnerable against attacks from directions that your shield does not cover. In the case of the ground, this is less important, because the attack also needs to be able to prate the ground, and in case of using the earth element to attack, the attacker needs to be able to either overwrite your magical territory below your feet, in which case youre boned anyway, or reach their attack from all the way outside your territory, in which case you should be able to sense it before it bes a problem.


    The second part of partial defense is defending only against the element you are facing. If the opponent is doing nothing but chucking fireballs at you, then it is much more effective to have your shield to only defend against fire and heat, instead of a generalist shield against everything. Countering works in a simr way. Instead of making a shield to defend with, you can counter the oing spell with an offensive spell of your own. Of course this assumes you can use an element that works well against your opponent. Some elements are also more suited for countering than others. Using a fireball to try and block an earth spear doesnt really work, unless the fire is hot enough to melt the earth, in which case youre using more power anyway and might as well use a shield. Earth on the other hand is very effective for countering, able to be used against most other elements. Earth in general is considered a great element for defense. That said, all elements are capable of both powerful offense and defense, some elements simply require more imagination to use properly. Defensive spells like Earthen shield and Light armor are generally also considered to be part of countering.


    Thest and mostplex way to defend yourself is called unraveling. Once the opponents spell leaves their magic territory, you can try to use your own magic to control, or more often unravel the spell. You use raw mana to attack the spell where it is weak. To use this technique, you must have enough knowledge of the spell you want to unravel, to know where to attack it. If you dont know how to do it, youre just wasting power, and might as well just use a shield. In general, the higher level the spell, the harder it is to unravel. So unraveling is best used against lower level spells that you know well. On the other hand, if the enemy is throwing a hundred fire arrows at you, no matter how easy they are to unravel, it takes a lot of concentration to do effectively. In general, unraveling is the most effective way to defend, but also the most difficult to use properly. Maylin finished with a sigh.


    Now go on and pair up. You are now officially allowed to do your best and try to kill each other. After the test tomorrow, well spend next week going over tactics that can be used in fights between warriors and mages. Maylin finished with a wave of her hand, and allowed the students to start picking out their opponents.


    Neleh was just about to grab Kanako when she heard Maylin speak. Not you Neleh. Youre not taking part today. Theres no point in having the exercise today, if you just butcher everyone. Besides, you can destroy their confidence worse than the upperssmen. Its one thing to lose badly to someone more trained and older than you, but itspletely another to get mauled by someone in your own ss. Youll get your chance to go wild in the qualifiers. Maylin said with a grin.


    What a cruel teacher, taking away thest joys of ss. Neleh said with a feigned sigh, posing with the back of her hand against her forehead.


    Eh, I didnt know you liked picking on those weaker than you. Maylin replied with feigned reproach.


    Hey, hey, if Im not allowed to pick on those weaker than me, then who am I allowed to pick on? Its a bit cruel to delegate me as the only person not allowed to pick on anyone. Neleh fired back with amusement. She might not have been the most powerful being on the yet, but that was only a matter of time. As such her question might have been meant as a joke, but did carry a seed on truth.


    ----------


    Unsurprisingly the rank-up test on the following day was easy for both Neleh and Kanako. It had only consisted of questions and a show that you could cast the basic spells without trouble. The only moment of interest had been when Neleh had cast all the required spells voicelessly and at the same time, while the testers wanted her to use the full chants. Luckily she had considered the possibility of small-minded testers that might want to buff their own egos by giving trouble to the young Chosen, and had learned the chants just in case. She did have an excellent memory after all. Just for good measure, she had also mentioned that if any tester wanted to be petty and try to dock points from her, because she had had to perform the spells twice, then she might also get petty with her authority as an Inquisitor. The teachers took the hint.


    Kanako had asked if what Neleh had done might be considered abuse of authority, more out of curiosity than any moral qualms. Neleh had simply replied that authority was meant to be used and abused. If someone had a problem with that, then they should get enough power to oppose that authority. The world didnt owe anyone anything. Righteousness without the power to back it up is just a joke.


    Neleh was met at the door of their house by a smiling Azrael. The girl is awake. The celestial said before Neleh had time to ask anything. They went towards the room they had prepared for the girl, and found Asheara giving a concise exnation about the situation to the confused girl.


    Neleh sat on the side of the bed. How are you feeling? She asked gently.


    The girl scrunched her face in an adorable way. I dont know. I have trouble remembering. She said in a sad and feeble voice.


    Take your time. Youre safe now, and theres no rush anywhere. I assume Asheara exined a little about who we are and where we are? Neleh asked rhetorically while waving towards her mother.


    You saved me. Youre the Chosen and she is your mother. The celestial with pretty blue wings is called Azrael. I think there was a naga girl mentioned too, but I forgot her name. Im sorry. Were in the capital, in your house. The girl replied slowly.


    Close enough. The naga girl is called Kanako, but dont mind if you have trouble remembering. Neleh said with a small smile. Were currently within the grounds of the academy of Rhianon. We found you hurt badly, and healed you. It doesnt really matter if you cant, but can you remember anything that happened? She tried asking gently, trying to find out if the girl had family alive somewhere, worried about her.


    I remember some bad people attacked. They hurt methe painmotherfatherauntietheyre all gone! The girl started crying without any control.


    Neleh hugged the girl to her chest and let her grieve. The girl gripped Neleh like thest thing keeping her from drowning. Neleh had seen a lot of death and grief in her time, but the unbridled cries of the little girl brought tears even to her eyes. She started so sing a gentle little dirge, mourning the passing of lives taken before their time.


    The song and the little girls grief brought tears to Azrael and Asheara as well. Its a terrible day for rain. Azrael said with tears on her cheeks.


    Youre right. Asheara said as well, catching the hint and not pointing out that they were indoors.


    -----


    Unsurprisingly the girl had cried herself back to sleep. It took a few hours before she woke up again, and after they had managed to get the girl eat a little, they could approach the subject again.


    We need to know. Do you have family waiting somewhere? They might be worried so we can send a word. Neleh tried to ask gently.


    The girl gave a small sob. No. Daddy hade to thisnd from the beastman continent. He had left his n behind. He never really spoke about them, or what happened. I think mommy had to leave with her sister before I was born. I heard their family used to be some important people, but apparently they are all gone. Mommy seemed relieved when she told me. Apparently something happened after the new empress was selected. The girl seemed an odd mix of a teenager that was well versed in the current events, and not mourning her grandparents and a child not really understanding what was going on.


    The girl paused for a while. So what happens to me now? She asked finally.


    Well, for now you should focus on getting better. There is no need to hurry with anything further. You can stay with us as long as necessary. Neleh said in a calming voice.


    No, I want to know. I dont think anyone would want to take me in. Mommy and daddy said I have no power or magic. Theres something wrong with me. The girl sobbed again. Even if someone would take me in, I might just lose them again, because I cant protect them.


    Neleh pondered for a moment. Theres nothing wrong with you. You have a kind of power, people just dont know about it.


    The girl looked up suddenly. I do? I always kind of felt something inside me. You are the only one to see it, or know about it. Can you show me how to use it?


    What would you do with that power if I did teach you? Neleh asked carefully.


    I would find the people who hurt me and my family. I would want to make sure they dont hurt others. The girl said with certain fierceness and power in her voice.


    I can understand vengeance better than most, and thats a good enough reason to me. However, while I was healing you, Asheara and Azrael found the people who hurt you and dealt with them. The is no one to take revenge on. Neleh said carefully. She wanted to teach the girl, but only if it was her own choice. Her training would be hard, and the little girl would not be able to do it, if she didnt have a proper reason.


    The girl shook her head. There are always people like them. If it had not been that group of bad people, then it might have been another group. Another group that is right now hurting someone else. Besides, if you teach me, I might be able to find a new family, and if I do I want to be able to protect them. I dont want to lose my family again. And even if I dont find a family, I want to make sure no one can hurt me again like they did before. I dont want anyone to be able to hurt me.


    Neleh gave a small sigh. The girl had a reason, but did she have the will? Alright, I can teach you. But learning from me will be painful. Are you sure you want to do it? The world is full of dangerous and powerful people. If you want to really be able to protect yourself and others from then, then you must be stronger. You might think you know pain after what happened, but if you want me to really make you strong, you will feel worse. I will have to break you and rebuild you again several times. There cant be real power with no pain. Neleh said with a grim voice.


    Please. I dont ever want to be that helpless again. They hurt me and made my parent watch. Then they made me watch as they killed my parents, and then hurt me again. Never again! Make me strong whatever it takes, please! There was an iron will and the fire of the sun behind those eyes.


    Alright. Lets see if you have the heart to do it. I will train you for a year, and if you cant handle it, you can quit. If you do, we will find you a nice family that will take care of you, and you can go on to be normal. If you still want to be strong after a year, then we can move on to real training. And that training we finish until the end. Neleh answered with a small sigh. The girl would not quit. There was something in the girls eyes that she recognized. Something she had seen before. She would make the girl, and the girl would only want to train harder. The girl had a goal, and the will to do anything to achieve it.


    Neleh suddenly remembered. Oh right, I forgot to ask. Whats your name?


    With steel in her eyes, the girl replied. My name is

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Author''s note: And the name is chosen. For the record, I also liked Luna, Evangeline and a few others, but those names are already reserved elsewhere. I already mentioned it before, but this is only a part of the bigger story I''ve imagined, and I can''t really ignore the characters that havee before. I might even write about those other stories when I''m done with this one, or if I happen to hit a wall, I might even end up writing about one other story earlier than that, just because I really like the idea. That''s a thing for the future though....


    ----------


    Evening hade, and Neleh and Asheara were sitting outside their house looking at the stars. The academy grounds were quiet as many of the students were either tired from the recent rank-up tests, or gathering strength in preparation for the uing qualifiers. Teachers were mostly resting, having spent their energy to administer the tests. It was a nice evening that gave the impression of calm before the storm. Or in this case, calm between storms.


    Are you sure you want to train the girl? Asheara asked suddenly. Shes already been through a lot, and as you yourself said, the training will be hard enough to break her.


    Neleh had a thoughtful expression on her face. Its admittedly a hard decision to make, which is why Im letting her make that decision. On one hand she is choosing a very hard life, where she will most likely face difficulties beyond any normal person. On the other hand, she needs a purpose. She has lost everything. She could find love in a new family, and rebuild her life, but Ive seen people like her before. Its in her eyes. She is not the type to live quietly. She has a strong desire to live her life free of the burdens ced on her by others. Shes the type who can happily throw away her life in support of something she believes in, but will fight with all her power against a purposeid on her shoulders by others. Neleh gave a small smile. She also shares one annoying trait with me. She will get bored of quiet life very quickly.


    Shes a child! Shes too young to make decision like this! Asheara huffed exasperated.


    And who would make that decision for her? Her family is dead. We might want to provide her with a new family with time, but we are not that family yet. We have no right to make that decision for her. Do note that I also gave her a chance to change her mind a year after I start her training. By then, she will have a better idea about what I expect of her, and she will also be able to create other options. At the moment she might feel like I am her only choice, but a year from now she will have other choices. In addition, I will have had the chance to teach her enough, that she wont be the useless child anymore, and will be able to have a proper life without the fear of the killing her. Neleh replied calmly.


    Shes still too young for something like this. Asheara sighed stubbornly.


    You should remember how young I was when I started training. In fact, considering the fact, that theck of magic or Ki in her body has most likely slowed her growth, she is probably only a couple of years younger than I am now. Neleh reminded her mother.


    Well youre not exactly the standard to measure people by. You have memories reaching back hundreds if not thousands of years. Asheara replied a little amused.


    Youre right. And heres the thing you havent realized yet. She isnt exactly standard either. One of the things thate with the powers her kind hold is heightened capacities of the mind. People like her mature faster and are usually a lot smarter than others of their age and kind. On the other hand, they usually also experience stronger emotions before they learn to control them. That girl is probably already smarter than most adults, but you cant see it yet because shes ovee by the events that have happened and despite her increased maturity, she is still very young. With proper guidance she could be the most intelligent person in the elven history, but shes not there yet. Neleh replied seriously.


    More intelligent than you? Asheara asked with a sudden grin.


    Well, the most intelligent after me, but I barely qualify as an elf anyway. I also have a bit of a head start. Neleh grinned back.


    Asheara gave a small sigh, Its a little hard to believe. You talked about people like her, how do you know she isnt one of the more normal ones?


    She wasnt really showing it off yet, but you could see it in her eyes, and hear it in her speech. She adjusted too fast and understoodplex concepts too easily. She might not have the wisdom brought by age yet, but her ability for understanding is great. Neleh replied confidently. Now all that said, the training I will provide might prove to be too taxing for her. I have to appear strict for the sake of that training, but if youre willing, Id like you to be her emotional support through this. Be the mother to her that she needs, and that I know you want to be.


    Asheara was thoughtful for a moment. My youngest daughter Shiori. I think I like the sound of that. Would that make you the strict father? Our first child together? She teased with a grin.


    Neleh gave a small chuckle. If that makes you feel better about the whole thing. At least I think Id make a better father than a certain someone we know. Even though I am very much female now.


    Asheara suddenly became more alert. Oh yea, I forgot. I think Michael and Gabriel both pretty heavily hinted that you were male in your previous life. Must have been a bit confusing to be born a girl.


    The past is in the past. I still cant talk about my previous life in detail, retaining my memories is already a breach of the rules, but calling me strictly male would not be entirely correct. My original race didnt really have a proper separation of genders. We did identify more with one sex or another, but it was more a case of which gender we found more attractive among the other races. I preferred females of other races, hence I identified as male. The bigger shock came from the fact that my new body worked differently than the humanoid form I had gotten used to. Neleh replied in a quiet whisper barely audible to Asheara, as she was lost in memories.


    So you had the ability to shapeshift to a degree? And used a male form? Asheara asked curious.


    Well youve already seen me use limited shapeshifting in this life, so it shouldnt be too much of a surprise. I did use a female form on a few asions, when it was more appropriate. Neleh replied smiling from nostalgia.


    So you still have the ability to shapeshift? Couldnt you simply return to your old form then? I mean if you were morefortable with that. Asheara asked, suddenly a little worried for many reasons. She felt that she would lose something as Nelehs family if the girl chose to take her old form. She had also fallen in love with Nelehs current form. Although the inside was more important than the looks, it would still be too jarring if Neleh were to suddenly turn male. And its not like the looks didnt matter at all, especially in Nelehs case.


    Neleh could sense some of Asheara worry through the bond, and decided to exin more thoroughly. No need to be worried. Ive gotten used to my current form. Besides, shapeshifting isnt that simple. Currently I have trouble changing my shape at all, because Im still growing, and that interferes with the ability. Theres also the biggest fundamentalw of shapeshifting. All beings capable of changing their form unconsciously try to revert the changes and return to their true form.


    This is partly because our bodies affect our minds, but when someone shapeshifts, the mind isnt affected by the new form anymore. The mind tries to rebel against the unnatural body. This and the other myriad of problems manifest as a feeling of pressure and difort that grows worse the more time you spend in the other form. Finally you are forced to return to your true form, when the pressure bes too much. The further the other form you have taken is from your true form, the faster that pressure builds. As you might imagine, changing ones gender is a pretty big change. When I reach maturity, I might be able to do it for a few hours, but currently that is impossible. The only reason I can change my shape at all right now, is because those are some of my old powers returning, and arent really counted as proper shapeshifting. Neleh finished with a sigh. The recent dragon transformation had been a good example of the difference.


    Asheara thought for a while and then asked. So everybody has a true form, and thats the one youre born with?


    Not necessarily. You can have more than one true form. Its actuallymon among some magical beasts to have both a true beast form and a true humanoid form. And in some cases, the true form changes. In my previous life, this was the case for me too. Neleh replied carefully, trying again not to give too much of her old life away.


    -----


    They retained their silence for a long while after that. Neleh lost in memories and Asheara thinking about what she had learned. Suddenly a thought urred to Asheara.


    Michael and Gabriel mentioned the Enemy, and Ive seen you make preparations for uing trouble. I think its about time you tell me more about what we are facing. They said something about you defeating it before. She suddenly blurted out the thought that had suddenly taken form in her mind.


    Neleh was quiet for a while. The Enemy is something that keepsing back, no matter how often it is defeated. Even my powers as a Destroyer cant remove the Enemy for good. I cant tell you exactly what the Enemy is, because even I dont know all the details. That said, hopefully you wont ever need that information either. The problem is, the Enemy has powerful servants and we are likely to draw the attention of at least a couple of those servants in the future. Those servants I can exin.


    You should probably also pay attention to the next part Neleh sent the thought to Elune.


    Neleh gathered her thoughts on how to best exin things. You heard before, how the role of a Destroyer is to destroy certain worlds, and it isnt too hard to imagine how some worlds can destroy themselves even without any help from us. What do you imagine happens to the deities of those destroyed worlds?


    Asheara hesitated for a moment and shook her head as an answer. She was shocked when she could also hear the voice of Elune talking to both of them. "I would imagine they either perish with the worlds they once ruled over, or try to find new worlds."


    Partially true. Some deities do end up like that, but most will not. Most lose the power they gained from their followers, but in exchange they be simr to those immortals that would usually be forced to go to the Eternal Sea of the Immortals. Extremely powerful beings with a lot of inherent knowledge, except they are not bound by the same rules as either deities or mortals would. These beings then feel the call of the Enemy ande under its control. The Enemy is not a force of creation, so how can it gather any forces to make war with? It enves these lost-deities. The lost-deities then go and gather the forces the Enemy requires. The weaker lost-deities join forces and go into other worlds and enve some of the races they find, while the stronger ones are capable of creating their own race meant for war. The lost-deities and the races theymand are what we usually called factions. A weak faction might be a single lost-deity that managed to enve an empire of humans or monsters, while a strong faction might be a group of powerful lost-deities that created and bred their own army of dragons for war. Neleh finished with a small shudder.


    And you think one of these factions mighte here? Asheara asked with trepidation.


    One or more. We have no way to know the extent of the danger we are facing. We also cant be sure when they wille. They mighte in a few decades, or they mighte in a few centuries. They mighte one at a time with centuries between factions, or they mighte several at once. Only thing we do know is that they areing. Thats one of the reasons Im so keen on training Shiori. Sooner orter she will see war, and Id rather she had the power to defend herself. She could also be a great asset in fighting against the Enemy. Neleh said grimly.


    This is a lot to take in. Thanks for telling me, honey. Asheara finally said and went inside the house, leaving Neleh alone with the beautiful view of the night sky.


    After a while Neleh heard the voice of Elune again. I think I finally figured out what you meant when you said that thest time the Enemy came, you went too heavy, and that this time would be worse thanst time. You went straight for the Enemy and left all the factions untouched. Now we face all the surviving factions, as well as those that the Enemy has managed to gather since then.


    That is part of it, but not the whole of it. Were you listening when Michael guessed that the reason Im not willing to really form deep bonds of love, is that the worst thing that can happen to the world is a Destroyer blinded by rage? Do you know why he guessed that so easily? Neleh asked with a griefden voice.


    Its because it would not be the first time, isnt it? You had once formed such bonds and went into a blind rage. Elune asked almost rhetorically in a sad voice.


    That would be what I meant when I said I gave into my darker nature. I had another family once. I tried living in peace, but then the Enemy came. I managed to get my revenge, but in my grief I didnt care who paid the price for it. You know what fuels my powers as a Destroyer, and believe me when I tell you that beating the Enemy forced me into using those powers often and hard. The only reason this didnt be an issue when I was reincarnated, was because the Enemy would have caused a hundred times more destruction than I did, if I had not done what I did. Neleh replied almost numbly.


    And those worlds had their own deities, which now fill the Enemys ranks. Elune finished the thought sadly.


    Exactly. So not only did my heavy handed approach leave the previous factions untouched, but I also gifted them with new lost-deities that now have their own factions. I do not envy the work the Celestial Host and Inferno are facing. Neleh finished with a sigh.


    ----------


    Shiori was ashamed. She had let the child out. Due to her intelligence, she had matured much faster than any of her peers. This, and the fact that the people around her family viewed her as broken because of herck of magic and Ki, had forced her into hiding any traces of the childishness that she had left. Her parents had already been forced into dealing with enough trouble because of their weird child, that she could not add to their burden with any childish demands of her own. One of the reasons they had left their old vige, and joined the caravan that had been attacked by the bandits, was that the people of their old vige regarded Shiori as an oddity at beast, a monster at worst. A broken child that was too smart. Unnatural.


    So she had been forced into living her life as a sort of bncing act. She acted mature and didnt hide her intelligence with her parents, and she tried to act quiet and subdued while hiding her intelligence with everyone else. Her childish side was buried, preferably for good. Her parents would be burdened if she acted childish, and the others, the mean people, would be encouraged to bully her more if she showed her childish side, or if she showed how much their words and actions hurt. So she had chained and buried any vestiges of childish desires she had left.


    Except now she had let the child out. The death of her parents had broken her resistance, and the presence of the woman named Neleh had done something to her. Perhaps even worse, Neleh had also seen right through her. The woman had noticed that she was different and more intelligent than she should be. And yet, she didnt seem to hold that against Shiori. She wasnt sure how to feel about Neleh.


    Shiori had some slight basic control over her powers. If she closed her eyes, she could see the minds of others in the darkness, like small mes from candles. Whenever she was in a city, the darkness in her mind was like a sea of candles. She had tried to reach for the minds of other people, but had so far been unsessful. The bigger the me the harder her attempts had been rebuffed. If most minds were like candles in the darkness, then some of the bigger ones were like torches or the fire of a firece. Once or twice she had seen a mind the size of a bonfire from a distance. Eventually Shiori had realized that the bigger the me the stronger the mind.


    When she had woken up after the attack, she had sensed the presence of a very powerful mind, and now she knew that mind belonged to the one known as Neleh. They had mentioned that Neleh was the Chosen, but that would not exin what Shiori saw in her mind. When she closed her eyes, she could see the raging inferno that was the mind belonging to Neleh. If normal minds were like candles, then Nelehs mind was like seeing the sun at close range. Except the sun was shaped like a majestic bird of fire. Before this, the little sea of mes in her mind had been fun and maybe a little weird, but for the first time a mind in the darkness made her afraid. Strangely the power of Neleh was alsoforting.


    Shiori knew that the great power of Neleh could snuff out her me without any effort, if she so chose. On the other hand, for the first time in her life Shiori also felt safe. If she could get close to the great power, then she would no longer need to feel afraid. If she could be close to the great power, even make it part of her family, then she would no longer need to feel fear about losing the one she got close to. She didnt need to feel like the small problems she caused would burden her loved ones. The great bird of fire could easily carry such feeble burdens and not even notice them. And perhaps the most important thing was that the great fire might help her get strong as well.


    She could turn from a burden to someone who could help carry the burdens of others. She could finally be free of ridicule and scorn. The eyes of others would no longer look at her and think monster. For when standing by the side of the great me, who would pay attention to someone like her and her oddly sharp mind? She might be able to live her life as she saw fit. And maybe, just maybe, she might also be able to help the great me. Not that Neleh would need her help. But one could always hope. Hope. For the first time since others discovered how strange she was, Shiori felt hope. Hope that she could finally live as just herself, not hiding her nature.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Author''s note: Bonus points for anyone who catches the reference at the end.


    ----------


    Shiori had spent thest few days recovering and getting used to her new surroundings. She had found Asheara to be a very nice andforting person. Apparently the woman was going through some heavy training, as any time not spent with the others living in the house was spent performing grueling exercise. The woman was beyond exhausted every evening, but she also radiated this odd feeling of aplishment. It was clear that she enjoyed doing the training, and thought it to be the most important thing in her life currently. Shiori didnt quite understand her willingness to subject herself to such harsh training. Asheara also seemed to enjoy slipping candy to Shiori whenever the chance arose. Shiori found it a little bit humiliating, but candy was candy and it would be impolite to refuse.


    The blue winged celestial called Azrael spent most of her time either teaching sses at the academy, or monitoring Neleh. Asheara had exined that the celestial was here to keep an eye on Neleh, though the woman wasnt exactly clear on all the reasons that lead to the current situation. Azrael was nice enough though, and it wasnt a mystery to Shiori in any way why the celestial would monitor someone with a mind as powerful as the great bird of fire. She was more surprised that only the celestials had sent someone to monitor Neleh.


    Or were they? The girl Kanako seemed a bit suspicious to Shiori. Oh she was funny and polite, and the antics of the naga girl brought a smile to everyones lips. But to Shiori, the nagas eyes seemed to be hiding something. She had no idea what that might be, but there was definitely something, and the naga wasnt really quite as peculiar as she was putting on. Shiori resolved to keep her eye on the naga girl, and Kanako was happy to oblige. The two ended up ying all sorts of games, ranging from cards to board games, to pass time. She might as well have some fun while monitoring the naga girl, though Kanako was quite dreadful at most games. The only times Shiori had lost, were when the naga was still teaching the rules to the various games.


    On that note, the only ones that managed to put up any kind of real fight while ying any of the games not reliant on luck were Azrael and Neleh. The faces the celestial made when she lost to Shiori always amused the girl. Azrael always had such a look of shock on her face every time she lost, as if she couldnt believe what happened. Neleh on the other hand was like a mountain Shiori attempted to climb. Every time she thought she got the better of the wily woman, Neleh pulled the rug from under her and finished with a condescending Better luck next time. And so Shiori tried to climb the mountain again and again with a better n, but with simr results. The woman had to be cheating or something! Except that it was obvious that she wasnt. She was just better, which infuriated Shiori and made her want to work even harder to defeat her, just so she could wipe the smirk of the womans face.


    On the subject of Neleh, she had done something to Shiori. She had felt some kind of purifying power going through her, and her body had instantly felt so much better. It was as if a great burden that she wasnt even aware she was carrying was lifted from her shoulders. Her body felt so light now. Beyond that, Neleh had not yet started to really train her. Apparently the n was to start after the inter-academypetition, so that there wouldnt be any distractions during the training. That seemed fair, though she was somewhat impatient to start training, now that she knew that something could be done to improve her lot in life.


    On a second thought, she could now imagine some reasons as to why Asheara was so eager with her training. The thought of being able to improve herself could be quite intoxicating.


    Neleh seemed to spend most of her time either instructing Asheara with her training, or making several ns and diagrams. Apparently Neleh was supposed to be a duchess or something, and the ns were things she intended to institute after taking the position. Shiori had managed to see some of the ns on a couple of asions when she entered Nelehs office. Most of them seemed veryplex even for Shioris sharp mind, but some things and their applications were quite apparent. For example, there were some ns made of huge star shaped fortresses with extremely thick walls surrounded by a deep ditch. Even Shiori could immediately imagine that trying to assault something like that would be an exercise in futility, and would turn into a killing ground.


    Some of the most fascinating and disturbing ns were for something called the Order, mostly consisting of methods of training, testing and possible usage of the members. The ns for training made Shiori shudder. Those subjected to the training would be broken beyond anything she could imagine. On the other hand, if they did manage to get through the training, the results would be obviously spectacr. There was something else too. The bonds created by going through the training together would be worth their weight in gold. She read a quote from one of the members going through the training, who hade back from a short and rare leave.


    A number of people wanted things from me. That wasnt unusual. Most people not of the Order want something from you. They arent like our brothers. All our brothers wanted from you, was for you to pay attention and do your job and watch their backs. The brothers in the group or regiment depended on each other, which meant that they wanted everyone in the group to be at the top of their game. It was a matter of life and death, after all. Or would be once they finished training. For now it was a matter of getting even harsher training from the instructors if you failed, or their grudging approval if you managed to eke something resembling a sess, which the brothers feel might be just as important as the life or death thing.


    So among your brothers, you didnt take from each other. You gave each other, to ensure that every member was on his game as much as possible. You cared whether things were going well for him back home. You cared whether that muscle hed pulled had healed properly. You cared whether his mind could handle the pressures of the training, and whether his motivation was able to carry him through the continuous braking of their minds and bodies. You wanted him as rxed and happy as possible under the circumstances. So you did things for each other. You took care of each other. You loved each other. Even the trainers, who did their best to break them, did it because they cared. Because if they let one person slide in the training, then he might crack under the pressure when the real danger was present and get his brothers killed. So they repeated every exercise until we bled from frustration and vomited from exhaustion. We did everything until we got it right, until we could repeat the whole thing asleep with both hands tied behind our backs. And then we did it some more, just to make a point.


    But back in the world of the soft people and cozy life, people just want things from you. They dont give a toss how you are doing, not really even if they try to be polite and ask. They just want you to give up something they want. They only care about what you can do for them.


    Shiori wasnt sure if the attitude of the brother of the Order was a good or bad thing. On one hand, it was fairly realistic and showed the bonds between the brothers, but on the other hand that might not be the best attitude to have for someone who was meant to protect people. Or was the purpose of the Order to protect people. Shiori somehow felt that the brothers of the Order were meant for something else than guard duty.


    Worst of all though, she had this nagging suspicion that she herself would be subjected to a training regimen simr to the ones she was reading about. Neleh had after all said that the training would be hard, and that she would be broken, just like the brother of the Order had mentioned. Well, if that was the price of power


    ----------


    Shiori was apanying Asheara, Azrael and Delia to the arena. Delia was apparently Nelehs sister and Ashearas daughter. The girl had given a gleeful squeal when she had heard that Shiori might be another little sister to the girl. They had mentioned the possibility to Shiori before, and she didnt really have anything against it. She had lost her old family, and having a new one might be bitter but also necessary and enjoyable. Delias reaction surprised her though. Was this girl really supposed to be Nelehs big sister? She seemed much more childish. She could imagine her being Ashearas daughter, though even that seemed a stretch. The woman was after all a sort of an oddball, but at least a reliable one.


    Why are we here anyway? Shiori asked, trying feebly to free herself from Delias grasp.


    Were here to watch the qualifiers for the inter-academypetition, and cheer Neleh and Kanako on. Asheara replied with a smile.


    Wait, so this is apetition of magical skill and power? And Neleh is taking part? Against other students? Shiori asked incredulous.


    Yes, of course against other students. Asheara replied confused.


    So why is thispetition being done anyway? Shiori asked still having trouble believing her ears.


    Thepetition is used to determine the rtive position and prestige of the different academies, and showcase the skills of the younger uing generation. Why? Whats going on? Azrael replied, also getting slightly confused.


    I mean, whats the point of having the wholepetition if theyre letting Neleh participate? Isnt the result a bit too obvious to have a decentpetition? Now even Shiori was getting confused. Why were they pitting the young students against the great bird of fire?


    Ill be the first to admit that Neleh is very powerful, but isnt it a bit too soon to decide the winner so simply? She might win the solo division with her excellent skills, but theres also grouppetition. Azrael replied half-heartedly, losing steam the further she got. She herself had lost to Neleh after all, and she most certainly could easily win thepetition by herself. The girl had a point. Why were they allowing Neleh to participate?


    Are you kidding? This is like throwing a dragon into a fight between chickens! Shiori burst out.


    The other couldnt be this blind, could they? Was Neleh hiding her power or something? But even then, this whole thing is stupid. Neleh herself should have abstained from a waste of time like this. Shiori thought.


    Asheara had finally figured out why Shiori was so confused and interjected. Ah, your confusion is understandable. Neleh certainly wasnt too excited to take part, but she mentioned something about the prize being worth the bother. Asheara scrunched her eyebrows a bit. To be precise, she said something about not allowing others to get the prize. Also one of the students has apparently been bothering her with challenges for a duel, so she thought she might as well make the whole thing public enough to discourage others in the future.


    Who would be idiotic enough to challenge her to a duel? Shiori asked thoroughly confused.


    ------


    Once all the observers had gathered, the announcer decided to start the event. The audience for the qualifiers wasnt all thatrge, mostly consisting of family members, teachers, students not participating and scouts from the other academies.


    Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the qualifiers for the inter-academypetition. Today we have gathered to decide the representatives of the most prestigious academy in the elven continent. The announcer was a male teacher generally liked by most of the student poption, especially the younger girls. He wouldnt be doing the announcing in the realpetition, but he was good enough for the qualifiers, and his looks got him some leeway.


    Normally we have all the qualifiers within the Training room. However, we have a special treat for you today to start things off. The first contest is an official duel, so it will be conducted with the standard duel rules of the academy right here on the arena. The challenger is a member of the demon race and a fifth circle mage, Daemon Lucian! The announcers voice brought a cheer for the duel itself, but jeers for Lucian from all the students.


    The person being challenged needs very little introduction, the Chosen of the Elune and a second circle mage Neleh Khalidor! This announcement actually brought a cheer from the audience, especially from a certain section with several female elves and a blue winged celestial. Aside from that section, it seemed that Neleh was also rather popr with the younger girl students for some reason. Some of the girls yelled something like Onee-sama!, but everyone decided to ignore that part.


    Both of them entered the arena, Neleh noticing a wide grin on Lucians face. The demon seemed confident, and why wouldnt he be? He had never seen Neleh cast any spells aside from the shield she used during his previous duel against the celestial Micah. Even though Neleh was the Chosen, how much of her powers could she possibly ess this soon after her elevation? And she was only a second circle mage.


    I hope you got someone strong to hold your judges shield, dearie. Youre going to need it today. I like pretty girls, but that doesnt mean Im going to hold back against them. He gave a small chuckle. For some reason the headmaster decided to hold my judges shield. I have no idea why, but it seems he thinks highly of you. Or hes just bored. I vote thetter.


    Neleh smiled confidently. Doesnt matter. Neither of us is going to need the judges to decide the victor of this match.


    Oh? Are you nning of forfeiting? I have to admit, that would be a bit anti-climactic. Lucian replied.


    Dont be silly. Why would I surrender to someone weaker than me? No, youre going to give up this fight without me casting a single spell to attack you. Neleh replied with a confident smile.


    Now why would I go and do something silly like that? Lucian asked suddenly confused.


    You will see. Neleh simply said, giving a small mysterious smile.


    They took the starting positions facing each other, and the announcer signaled the start of the match. Lucian moved immediately, thinking there might be some sort of trap, and cast his signature swarm attacks of small shadow bolts and rock bullets. This brought another grin from Neleh. The reason Micah had had so much trouble against Lucian was the sheer number of attacks. It was hard to defend against the seemingly huge number of spellsing at her. Except Neleh was aware of the trick Lucian was using. There was no way to control that many spells without a huge waste of power. Now controlling a single spell that produced multiple projectiles on the other hand, that was doable.


    Lucian wasnt currently throwing a hundred shadow and earth spells at her, he was using one of each. They were simply an interesting variation of the simple projectile spell. The spell created multiple projectiles of the same type at the same time. Not a difficult adaptation, but one that required some thought and understanding of the elements involved. Trying to unravel the singr projectiles would be difficult, because they were simply parts of a muchrger spells. On the other hand, if you unraveled the whole spell like this


    With a smile Neleh watched the projectiles disappear. Surely that wasnt all you have, right? She asked the demon cheekily.


    Of course not. Lucian replied. Youre simply the first one to see through my little trick. Lucian chanted a quick spell, and a cloud of grey dust floated towards Neleh.


    Neleh gave a small sigh, and gave a small wave of her hand. A gust of wind blew away the dust. Really? Using petrification magic against a priestess? Even if I had no skill with air magic, that would be rather pathetic. She goaded the demon again and started walking slowly towards him.


    Lucian was starting to get slightly nervous. The petrification spell was one of his better attacks. He had not realized the girl was skilled with air magic. This was inconvenient for him. Most of his best attacks were countered either with air magic, or the holy magic of a priestess. After all, Shadow magic excelled at afflictions and secret surprise attacks. The first was countered by the holy magic and the second by their presence on the arena, with no ces to hide. He sighed and started forming several shadownces to attack Neleh with.


    Unfortunately those shadownces had just as little effect, as they were also unraveled. He decided to use the trump card he had wanted to keep a secret for the more difficult fights. He chanted a much longer spell and thrust his palms forward. The shadow cannon was usually a spell used againstrge magical beasts, and was not usually something learned by a fifth circle mage. A huge sphere of shadow energy sted towards Neleh.


    She was a little surprised by this, as she had not expected Lucian to be able to cast an attack of this level. Luckily she had a cheeky little answer to such a spell. She created a doorway to a small dimension simr to the Training room which then swallowed the dark projectile. Usually Training room was an area spell, but you could create a doorway to the other dimension as well. She simply created another exit doorway behind her, and the projectile harmlessly passed her and hit the arena wall. The confused and disbelieving look on Lucians face was worth the trouble of using such aplex maneuver for mostly dramatic effect. She was now very close to the demon.


    Lucian suddenly decided to use his warrior training, and simply punch Neleh. Not the ending he was hoping for, but he was getting desperate. Neleh had been waiting for this moment, and put her inner power inside her fingers and released arge wave of her killing intent. She couldve just deflected or dodged the blow, but she had decided to be theatrical about the whole thing. Killing intent was not usually enough to freeze anyone of simr strength, or decent experience like this, but Lucian hadnt really faced real killing intent before, and Nelehs killing intent wasnt really normal with her powerful soul and experience from her previous life. She usually tried to hide her killing intent instead, because that would give away her intentions.


    The end result was Lucian frozen in the movement of a punch, with Neleh theatrically stopping the strike by simply using two fingers. Time to give the killing blow, so to speak. Suddenly even the audience could feel waves of enormous killing intent pressuring down on Lucian. Some of the more experience teachers were shocked. Killing intent this heavy could only be emitted by someone who had taken an unfathomable amount of lives. A killing intent like this was a weapon in itself, sharper than any sword. Lucian could feel the weight of a mountain pressing down on him and was forced to buckle.


    Nelehmanded Lucian with a grim voice promising death, emphasizing hermand with a stronger wave of pressure, and a little cheating from gravity magic. Kneel.


    Lucian could not fight back, and his knees hit the arena floor in surrender.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    ----------


    The utter loss of a fifth circle mage against a second circle mage, who didnt even use offensive spells, brought a quite a bit of chaos to the academy. Its not too rare to see a lower ranked mage defeating a higher ranked one. This could be due to many different factors likepatibility, luck and the skill of the individuals involved. Neleh wasnt the only person ranked below the fifth circle participating in the qualifier with the intention of actually doing well; there were several fourth circle mages that were expected to give the fifth circle mages a stiffpetition. There were even a couple of mages simr to Neleh in the fact that they simply had not had the chance to rank up yet. The mages rank signified skill and power, but was far from an absolute measure.


    However, it was almost unheard of to see a second circle mage defeating someone who was supposed to be so much more powerful than her. Additionally, Lucian was considered to be one of the favorites in the qualifier, along with Aneirin and Micah. Several of the teachers were of the opinion that Lucian had the ability to rank up to sixth circle and graduate from the academy any time he wanted. He simply chose not to do it, because it would mean a return to the demon continent and participation in their internal struggles, and even worse the ongoing war with the faeries, a war in which the demons were currently doing badly.


    So Neleh had in essence defeated someone who was four ranks above her, while having just finished her first semester in the academy. To say this threw a wrench into the proceedings would be an understatement. The other qualifiers were going on normally within the Training room, while the headmaster and some other teachers gathered to decide on what to do about Nelehs continued participation. It didnt take long until the representatives of the other academies that hade to scout things out wanted to also have a word with the headmaster. Soon after, Neleh was invited to the impromptu gathering.


    The room had nine people in addition to Neleh in attendance, the headmaster of the Rhianon academy Saelethil, Maylin who was known to be the teacher most familiar with Neleh, another male teacher from the academy who was in charge of the group that would eventually be sent topete and the representatives of the six other academies. Incidentally the three elven ns all had an academy for mages and warriors separately.


    The warrior training in the academies was specialized whenpared to the training offered by the army. The resulting warriors were expected to be individually stronger, but without the same kind of group and tactics training that came as a part of a soldiers tradecraft. Priestesses were trained by the temples, and only the grand temple of Rhianon had any ties with an academy. The Rhianon academy was the only academy that had students from more than one main path of power and it had students from all three, although the magic students were the vast majority.


    Lady Neleh,e on in. Saelethil greeted Neleh with a smile, using the title to refer to Nelehs status as the Chosen.


    My thanks, lord Saelethil. She replied courteously, taking the seat left open at the end of the long table around which the others had gathered.


    That was quite a show you put on. Any particr reason you decided make it so shy? Saelethil asked with curiosity.


    Lucian has been bothering me with duel requests for a while now. I always told him that the only person that had something to lose was him, but he kept on insisting. I think he did it more as a joke at first, but the longer I kept turning him down, the more obsessed he became with the idea. This qualifier forced the issue, and I decided to make an example of him, to discourage such behavior in the future. Neleh calmly replied.


    So the theatrics were just to make a point? Maylin asked with a grin. She had known this would be the case, and had enjoyed the duel immensely. She had no pity for the delinquent Lucian who had caused her enough trouble with his antics.


    In essence, yes they were. I wanted to show I could do that, if I so choose. A tightpetition with him, would have encouraged him to try for a rematch, and might have encouraged others to do the same. After all, its quite a thing to be able to brag about defeating the Chosen, even as young as I am. By utterly crushing him, I showed what awaits those foolish enough to challenge me in the future. Neleh exined her reasoning.


    That brings us to the point of this meeting. Saelethil replied smoothly. If you can crush one of the best students of the highest ranked academy like that, whats the point of you taking part in thepetition? Or put another way, whats the point of having thepetition if the result is already known? What is it that you aim to gain from taking part in thispetition? He asked going straight to the point.


    Neleh grimaced. I have certain issues with the rewards for thepetition.


    Saelethil furrowed his eyebrows. You mean the wish? Why would you have issues with that?


    Well, as you know thepetition is sponsored by the empire. As such, its the empire that is responsible for the rewards. Empress Nimue is somewhat cranky at me at the moment, and Im afraid she will be all too happy to amodate if my namees up in any of the wishes. Id rather not be forced into defying the empress I just helped to get elected, as it might not be a big deal between friends, but it would set a bad precedent for the future. As such I need a wish of my own to gain immunity from all wishes the others might make. Neleh finished with a sigh.


    Unsurprisingly Maylin wasughing banging her fist on the table, while the other people gathered looked mortified. Saelethil gave a small chuckle. I keep forgetting the empress was your mentor during your priestess training. What did you do to anger the old crone this time?


    Eh, she still hasnt quite forgiven me for getting her elected in the first ce. I also had to ask her for a favor a while back. Neleh said giving a shrug.


    Ah! I remember! There was a rumor at the time the new empress was elected that the Chosen had the whole thing orchestrated and even designed the changes to the system! Apparently the goddess was so pleased with her, that she appeared at the new years ceremony using her form! Judging by his appearance, the representative that yelled this out was from the Sun Elf warrior academy.


    His outburst of course brought out a wild discussion among the other representatives. In the end they unanimously protested Nelehs participation in thepetition. This hardly surprised anyone, since the participation of the Chosen would have most likely caused enough protest even without Nelehs earlier disy.


    Saelethil waved the others quiet. Before any decision, I want your opinion. What are the odds of you winning the wholepetition? I realize it might be a bit hard to judge without seeing all the participants but He was asking and got interrupted by Neleh.


    I dont need to see the other participants. The chances of me winning are hundred percent. Lord Saelethil might be able to beat me, but unless the other academies have students at the Great Silver level, they dont have a chance. Neleh replied with certainty.


    Saelethil frowned. You seem very certain. Are you sure youre not underestimating the power of Great Silvers?


    Neleh thought for a second. You know the new light magic teacher that lives in the same amodations with me? The celestial Azrael is a Great Silver levelbatant and I defeated her. Technically that qualifies me as a Great Silver too, but since the duel was not official Neleh shrugged again.


    Thats certainly Saelethil hesitated for a moment. I have to ask this. Are you sure it wasnt just an extreme case of your elements countering hers? He asked almost hopefully. If a second circle mage defeating Lucian was odd, then having a Great Silver levelbatant as a second circle student was just ridiculous. He was developing a headache. Neleh had that effect on people.


    Im pretty sure thats not the case. Besides we didnt fight as mages, we fought as Medjai. Azrael was a bit stronger as a warrior, while I was quite a bit stronger as a mage. Neleh replied. She didnt bother to mention that a big reason for her inferiority as a warrior was due to the fact that she was still growing. In a few months the result might be different.


    Well, we most certainly cant have a Great Silver take part in apetition for students. I have an idea that I might run by the empress. You taking part in thepetition might be too much, but it might be interesting to have a special event at the end, where the winners of both the individual and teampetition have a change to challenge you for extra glory. Saelethil said, getting approving nods from the other representatives. Assuming you dont mind fighting against a full team by yourself?


    I think I can deal with that. Neleh replied with a smile.


    The teacher in charge of thepeting team was a little unhappy that his chance for easy glory was stolen, and asked offhandedly. By the way, I never actually heard what your elemental affinities were? It might be more interesting for everyone, if we I can try to coach our team for the fight against you.


    The mage representative of the Moon Elves scoffed. Youre assuming you will win. Now that your little cheat has been prevented, we might have a much more seriouspetition on our hands. That said, you are right that it would be more interesting with a little coaching. She looked curiously at Neleh.


    Neleh grimaced, and looked meaningfully at Maylin. Her affinities are SSS. Maylin said without any pre-amble, knowing that the others would misunderstand.


    You mean she actually has an affinity of SSS? This is great news! At which element? The Sun Elf mage representative asked excited.


    Maylin replied with a cheshire smile. You misunderstand me; I said her affinities are SSS. All of them.


    Now the Moon Elf mage representative gushed wildly. You mean she has the maximum affinity in all her affinities? How is that possible? Quick, tell us which elements!


    Her wide smile turning slightly evil, Maylin corrected her. You still misunderstand me. She has the SSS affinity in all the elements, not in just the normal few exhibited by most mages. This brought a stunned silence.


    Now dont exaggerate Maylin. My spirit magic affinity was just S. Neleh interjected with a small smile.


    Yeah, and in return the test was unable to measure your fire affinity properly, so I think we can average that one out. Maylin replied with a chuckle.


    Unsurprisingly the resulting mess took them a while to sort through. Neleh hadnt nned on revealing her affinities, but there wasnt much point in hiding them anymore either. It would be obvious anyway when she started using magic from more than three elements where everyone could see. It was quite refreshing to finally let that out. On the other hand, it was doubtful the news of this would spread too far yet, since who would believe them?


    ----------


    Nelehs little show, and the subsequent announcement of her being moved to the final events of thepetition had a couple of unintended consequences that even she couldnt have foreseen. The first one was that Neleh misjudged Lucians reaction to the events. She didnt consider the fact that in the demon continent power was the only thing that really mattered. Among demons, might makes right, and great power is attractive. Demons can appreciate good looks, and Lucian had been somewhat interested in Nelehs looks and personality before, but her show of power and especially the boundless killing intent she exhibited in the duel made her extremely attractive in the eyes of demons. If Lucian had been mildly interested before, now he was in love. When the word of her power and unrivaled killing intent would reach the demon, Lucian would not be the only one. Neleh had created a whole new interest among the demons, one that would y an important roleter on.


    The second unintended consequence was Aneirins attitude. She already had trouble with her issues connected to Neleh and Delia, and one of the few things holding those issues at bay was her belief in her superiority as a mage. Now those beliefs had taken a blow, and some of those issues wereing back to surface. To try an retain her peace of mind, she decided to go above and beyond to take the first ce in the solo portion of the inter-academypetition, and challenge Neleh in the final event.


    Her participation in the solo event had never been in real question, as her power as the leader of the disciplinary squad was earned by being the strongest elven student in the whole academy. If she didnt have the power to put students like Lucian in their ce, then she could hardly im any authority as the squad leader. Additionally she became almost obsessed with training in the time between the matches, and in the time before the main event. In her obsession she even neglected to spend time with Delia, the real reason she was having these issues in the first ce. One of the things she did manage to get out of Delia was that her silly guesses about Nelehs elemental affinities werepletely wrong.


    As a result of being left alone, Delia begun to spend more of her time in the house used by Neleh and Asheara. She didnt know what was wrong with Aneirin and why her loved one was pulling away from her. She med herself as people are wont to do in such situations, and wondered if she herself was inadequate. She sought the help of her mother for advice, though Asheara might not have been the best source of advice in this situation. Her husband Elluin had after all drawn away from her in a simr fashion and cheated on her. This had left a scar in her mind and it was the natural result that she assumed that Delias situation was simr to hers for the same reason.


    A more positive result was that the time Delia spent at the house allowed her to spend more time with her new little sister. Shiori had been intolerably smug after the announcement, because she had said from the start that Nelehs participation was a farce. The fact that Azrael and Asheara had ultimately agreed with her didnt reduce her smugness in the least. Despite her intelligence and maturity beyond her years, she was still a child and wasnt above rubbing her victory in other peoples noses. Luckily Delia had a suppressing effect on the girl. Delia was taking her feeling of being neglected out by using excessive skinship with Shiori. Shiori on the other hand wasnt all that interested, because the sudden closeness weirded her out somewhat. As a result, much of Shioris time was spent trying to avoid Delias affections.


    While Shiori was gloating about her victory, Kanako was wallowing in her defeat. She had nned on riding Nelehs wave to the actualpetition, but Nelehs sudden withdrawal had forced her to fight with her own power, which had proved insufficient. She had lost in the third round of the qualifiers and had been mercilessly cut from the team. Her sorrowful mood was not helped by Shioris gloating, and Shiori was all too happy to put Kanako down even more, since she didnt really trust the naga.


    Since Neleh had suddenly gained a lot of unexpected free time, she decided to start Shioris training. When it came to psionics, there was an especially important synergistic effect between the persons mind and body and their psionic powers. A strong body increased the psionics powers, while strong psionic powers strengthened the persons body. A person with powerful psionics wouldnt lose to a warriors internal power in terms of strengthening the body, although the two worked a little differently, and inner power had the benefit of the various techniques that utilized it.


    A simr effect happened with the persons mind. One of the most important things for a psionic was their imagination. Unlike with magic, psionic powers were by their very nature something that didnt require spells or magical affinities to work. As such, the most important limiting factor in what a psionic was able to do was their imagination. You didnt have too many limits in what you could do, but you had to be able to imagine the effects clearly in your mind. In return psionic powers tended to be less varied in their effects and less efficient when it came to the use of power. Both a psionic and a mage might be able to bring about lighting, but a simrly powerful mage could do it more times and didnt have to understand the nature of lighting if she used the full aria spell.


    Knowledge of the physical world was important to a psionic, which is why Neleh spent quite a bit of time teaching a whole lot of information to Shiori. A psionic might be able to burst her powers out even without knowledge if her emotions were heightened to the extreme, but the effect was magnified a thousand fold if the psionic knew which levers to pulls to achieve the desired effect. In addition, a powerful mind made a world of difference in a psionics powers, while powerful psionics tended to make the person smarter. This was the synergy of the mind.


    It was interesting that it was much easier for Neleh to train Shiori than Asheara even though she had no psionic ability herself. The physical training for the two was simr, but teaching physics was much easier for Neleh than teaching the concepts behind the Shinmei-ry swordy, especially with Shioris intelligence. In addition to the physical training, Neleh started rebuilding the bodies of her two students with abination of certain types of elixirs and using her acupuncture needles to force her own power to change the makeup of their muscles. Elves already had different kind of muscle cellspared to normal humans, but the new muscle cells of the duo were closer to those seen in dragons or Shinso vampires. You got more bang for the same muscle mass.


    The two also spent a fair amount of time cultivating their respective powers with abination of other tonics and specially designed meditation. Of course their methods were different since they usedpletely different types of power. Ashearas cultivation methods were easy for Neleh since she herself used simr methods, simply fine-tuned for herself. Shioris cultivation was a bit more guesswork. Neleh wasntpletely ignorant on the cultivation of psionics, and could figure out most on her own, but it wasnt as fine-tuned as her own methods. Shiori would simply have to make improvements on her own, when she got more skillful.


    On a rted note, the elixirs and tonics used by the duo were simr to the ones given to the members of the Order, simply stronger since Neleh could monitor and control the effect herself. There was no way she had the time to go and do precise changes to every Order member, so they had to make do with the reduced effect. Still, when youbined the effect of those potions with the breaking training they went through, the Order members would hardly be normal elves when they were done.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Author''s note: We get a little action for a change. The Lucian fight, while fun, can''t really be called a proper action scene.


    ----------


    Rhianon was bursting at the seams because of all the spectatorsing to watch the inter-academypetitions. The rush of people was due to many factors. Most of the civilian poption didnt get a chance to watch high level martialpetitions very often, and luckily didnt see too much of it in their daily lives. The elven army and the hunters guild both do a pretty good job of putting down any threats of violence before they be a real problem. This had taken a somewhat of a downturn as a result of the wave of new bandits after the civil war, but the majority of the people didnt really suffer from that.


    Thepetition was also a fairlyrge entertainment event, which drew people from all three ns that gathered to root for their own academies. Not just the family and friends of those taking part, but the ns themselves made it a point of pride. Our academies are better than yours! was the general feeling. It also helped that those that wanted to see the event didnt actually have to cram inside one arena to see it. Because of how the Training room spell worked, several magical circles were prepared all over the capital, which allowed the audience entry to the Training room in a so called spectator mode. The audience were like ghosts within the spell, unable to enter thepetition area, but were afforded a great view of events. They couldnt interact with thepetitors in any way aside from cheering them on, but this allowed thepetition a chance to be viewed by millions of people. Of course the spell was made with safety in mind, so if any outside force tried to interfere with it, everyone within the spell would be ejected immediately.


    The academies brought along their whole student bodies to cheer theirpetitors on. Thepetitors usually took part in either the solo event, or in the team event. Because bothpetitions were held on the same days, very few of the youngpetitors would have the necessary power to give their all in both events. The academies did send multiple teams to thepetition, because determining a single best team was a bit difficult when consideringpatibility of abilities. While one team might be great at fighting against warriors, they might be much worse against mages. Or it might be good against mages, but doesnt do so hot against shadow mages in particr.


    Nelehs little group, reinforced by all of her sisters, who were for once gathered in one ce, joined the empress and Alduin and Maylin Rhys in the audience.


    So how do you like it Neleh? Did we finally manage to show you something special enough to impress you? Maylin asked with a grin.


    I have to hand it to you, this is a fairly fancy way of having apetition. Im guessing you havent had this spell for very long? It seems you havent optimized the spellpletely yet. Neleh said viewing the magical forces forming the separate space.


    Maylins grin stiffened a bit. Youre right again, as usual. Weve only had this magic for about twenty years. Refining arge scale spell like this takes quite a bit of time. Large scale rituals like this also take a long time and great amount of effort to develop.


    Ah, that exins it. Neleh gave a small secretive smile, not really exining further.


    What had confused Neleh at first, when she saw the multiple sources of audience, was that the elves had not yet managed to take the next step with their spell. Having a space like the Training room was the first step in developing functional teleportation. Sooner orter some enterprising elven mage would figure out that with a few tweaks to the spell, the audience members didnt have to exit the spell in the same ce they entered. This wouldnt really allow for a long range teleportation, but that would be the next project that followed.


    Neleh in her old life had run into a lot of stories and myths about teleportation magic, but very few worlds actually managed to do it. This was because of problems with rtive positioning. The problem with teleportation was that you had to know the destination points location to a too high degree. If you simply wanted to make a very short teleportation, then you could use your own position to determine the rtive location of your destination point, but even so the spell was veryplex and time consuming, so you would have more sess flying or running in almost all circumstances.


    The real problems started when you wanted to move arge amount of people, or move overrge distances. After a certain threshold, you couldnt use your own position as a guidepost anymore, and had to determine the destination point rtive to the celestial bodies. This became prohibitively difficult, because usually you were on a rapidly spinning that orbited a star with great speed. That required skill in math and physics that was even beyond Nelehs abilities, because of the ever changing calctions involved. Some of the most powerful psionics were reported to have that ability, but Neleh herself had never tried. Just to make matters worse, manyrge worlds had powerful magical flows, which interfered with the targeting of such spells. It had taken Neleh all of ten seconds after getting the control of her magical powers to determine that Minrathos, the world they were on now, was one such world. Thats why she had never even bothered to try using proper teleportation.


    However, as with everything, there are ways around the problem. Neleh already showed a little bit of the solution in the duel against Lucian, only the shift was so small that no one paid attention. She had let Lucians shadow cannon spell inside a separate space simr to the Training room and had it exit in a different ce. You could make that work on long distances, where a person or a caravan enters a separate space, that functions as a crossroads or a nexus of sorts, through one door and exits through another that leads to his or her desired destination. Of course this method alsoes with its own problems.


    It sounded simple, but yet again becameplex when one considers long distances and multiple destinations. Unlike with the traditional teleportation though, these problems were much more manageable. If you wanted to allow people to travel long distances, or allow people with no magical power to use this method of travel, you had to make the nexus connecting the two locations permanent. That would require a lot of power. In addition, if you wanted to make jumps longer than the little trick Neleh used earlier, the travel could only take ce between fixed doorways, instead of free travel anywhere. On the positive side, those doorways could be guarded and forces hostile to Neleh would not be able to gain ess to the nexus.


    This was one of the main ns that Neleh had made when it came to strengthening her duchy when she finally took over officially. In preparation, she had started to gather power in severalrge gems that would functions as wells for her to draw on when it came time to create the nexus. The doorways would be much easier. It was obviously a great benefit for trade and flow of goods, but the military applications were also important. That was one of the main reasons she was nning on having a chain of fortresses on the borders of her duchy. Each fortress would hold a doorway, and each fortress could be reinforced easily from a central location. In addition, no army would be able to bypass the fortresses, because arge force could sally out of any of them, and assault the invading army from the rear. There was also the normal use of forts, where they could be used to harry supply lines, if armies tried to bypass them.


    Neleh wondered how long it would take for the other elves to get the idea, once they saw her system up and running. The other races would most likely take centuries, since they didnt even have the Training room fundamentals ready. Assuming she wasnt forced to teach the other races because of the impending attack of the Enemy, of course.


    -----


    Thepetition itself moved along, but there were many strange factors involved. Aneirin was zing a trail through the solo event. It seemed that most of the other academies had chosen to put their best students into the team event, and that left no one capable of standing against the Rhianon academys ace. Perhaps that was the point behind the strategy of the other academies. They knew Rhianon would put their ace into the solo event, and as the most prestigious academy it was no wonder their best would be able to beat the best of the other academies. Hence the focus on the team event instead.


    That said, it seemed like someone had forgotten to give the memo to the warrior academies, as many of their best were still in the solo event, getting trashed by Aneirins oddly heated efforts. It wasnt odd for the students in Rhianon to see Aneirin do well in a match of power and skill, but this time she seemed too forceful, as if driven by some unseen desire. Usually she would enjoy making the match a productive learning experience for both parties, but now she was dismantling her opponents with brutal efficiency, having no qualms about striking at their weak points.


    Meanwhile, the group events were going rather poorly for Rhianon academy. With Aneirin and several other of the more high skilled students taking part in the solo event and Lucian still recovering from his crushing defeat against Neleh, only Micah was left from the pirs of strength of their academy. Because the first event of the group battles had been done in a battle royale fashion, nearly all of the Rhianon academys teams had been eliminated, leaving only Micahs team to advance to the knockout stage of the tournament. It seemed like the other magic academies had formed an alliance beforehand, and had focused on removing the warrior academies and Rhianon academy. As a result, most of the teams advancing had been from the three magic academies.


    One team in particr had taken a weird kind of pleasure in removing the warrior teams. This was the team that held the aces of the Sris magic academy, and they had devised many effective methods of fighting against warriors. They mostly focused on removing the warriors mobility with water and earth magic, and prevented the surviving warriors from acting effectively by a proper application of heavy protective shields or defensive earth and light spells. They seemed to take an almost perverse pleasure in prolonging the struggles of the warrior students. On the other hand, their application of magic was beyond the normal skills exhibited by magic students, and bordered on the skills of the mages used by the army. It was obvious to the keener observers that the Sris magic academy had hired some army magicians to coach their students in properbat situations.


    To make matters worse, their ace was very skilled in using shadow magic that was very effective at disabling his warrior opponents, while causing them a quite a bit of pain, and they were in no hurry to finish off the incapacitated opponents, instead opting to go for the stillbat capable people first. This made a lot of tactical sense, but was a fairly brutal way of dealing with students. It would be a surprise if this didnt have any consequences for the people affected. Some would lose their confidence as warriors, while some would learn from their experience and would make efforts not to suffer such treatment in the future. A harsh lesson, but something the students would do well to learn.


    They werent bad against mages either. While Eldarinwe usually had more of their young gifted with warrior skills, the Sun Elves tended to be more inclined to the path of a mage. As such, it was not surprising that the aces of their magic academy were well versed in group tactics between mages. In a great twist that surprised absolutely no one, the finals of the team battles were held between Micahs team and the Sun Elf ace team. Micahs team was an oddity among thepetitors, because it was one of the only teams that had both mages and warriors. This division of three mages and two warriors had served them well in their previous matches, because it allowed them a wider range of tactics to use against their opponents.


    Unfortunately this came to bite them back in the finals. The Sun Elf ace dealt with the two warriors of Micahs group by himself, while the four others joined forces to fight Micah and the two mages of his group. Micah put up a valiant fight, but the four Sun Elves focused their attacks on the two weaker mages, taking them out of the fight first, and finished off the two incapacitated warriors quickly. Even though Micah was individually stronger than any of them, with the possible exception of their ace, he wasnt strong enough to fight against the five of them by himself, even though they had wasted a lot of power getting rid of the others.


    When the Sun Elf team was interviewed after the fight, they replied that the final victory had been rather easy, thanks to the Rhianon team using the power of the useless warriors. They of course were more than happy to challenge the Chosen for even more glory, they just hoped that Neleh would not be silly enough to make the same mistake that Micahs team had, and try toe at them with warrior abilities.


    It wasnt their fairly cruel methods against warrior students that angered Neleh. That was a lesson the warriors needed to learn, and was once again a good way to separate those with the required mentality from the people who broke under pressure. Pain was something the warriors had to learn to deal with anyway, and warriors who turned useless with the simplest adversity needed to either learn or find some other profession. No, it was the general disdain the Sun Elf team showed towards warriors that angered Neleh. They had gotten some special training that happened to be effective against students, who had not faced anyone with simr training before, and now they had gotten a big head and decided to look down on all warriors.


    Neleh turned to Asheara. Lend me that big sword of yours for a moment. Its time to teach some misbehaving children certain realities of the world. I might as well show you some of the power you will be able to wield once I get done with your training.


    Asheara had a slightly worried look, when she handed Neleh therge de. She wasnt worried that Neleh would get hurt. Instead she was worried that Neleh might go too far. Her daughter had the look in her eyes, which usually resulted in someones slow death. Nimue shared the same worry, as she had seen that look on Nelehs face too. Shiori on the other hand was almost jumping in anticipation. She might not have seen that face before, but she was quick on the uptake and was expecting a great show.


    Are you going to be ok? Delia asked. I know you are strong, but thats five mages much more experienced than you that you are facing.


    Selene shared the worry and was about to say something too, but was interrupted by Elsaria. Dont worry sis, shell be just fine. You should be more worried about the other guys. She had seen Neleh in action and knew better.


    -----


    Neleh entered the arena in a red and white hakama that looked ceremonial but allowed for a free range of movement. She carried therge no-dachi in her left hand. The Sun Elf team got a disdainful look when they saw the sword. The great Chosen that they had heard so much about wasnt any smarter than the ones that came before her. They had hoped to get a little more challenge from her, but it seemed like their victory would once again be easy.


    Their ace Venali gave a smallugh. I had hoped you were going to offer more than this. Dont tell me the great Chosen is also a warrior. I guess the rumors about you being just a second circle mage were true after all.


    Neleh didnt reply anything, simply nodded to the judges that she was ready to start. They gave the signal to start. Neleh immediately gave her sword a slight push with her left thumb, pushing about two cm of the sword de out of the scabbard. She whispered quietly. Shinmei-ry technique, Evil-Seeking de.


    The Sun Elves saw a slight blur in front of Neleh and two waves of sword Ki flying towards them. Nelehs right hand was now on the hilt of the sword that had returned to the scabbard. Two of the Sun Elf mages stepped forward raising powerful defensive shields, not intending to take the first strike of a Chosen lightly. To their shock, the Kipletely ignored their magic and struck the two, severing their outstretched hand at the shoulder. This shocked the others. Magic required focus, and despite the training they had done, the pain of losing an arm would incapacitate them for a while. They had lost two people in the first seconds of the fight.


    In the second the Sun Elves spent looking at their woundedrades, Neleh disappeared, showing up next to one of the unharmed mages. She drew the sword from the scabbard in a wide sh right at the waist level. Her target, unable to dodge, hastily d himself in a protective earth spell called Stoneskin, which excelled at defending against physical attacks, especially against shing and piercing attacks. Unfortunately for him, the sword Neleh and Elluin had made ignored magical defenses as if they werent even there. Nelehs swing moved as if it faced only air and her target was neatly bisected at the waist. The wound was so smooth, that it was slippery as ss. The Sun Elf mage toppled to the ground in two halves.


    One of the two remaining mages started to cast a quick spell that would swarm Neleh with small attacks, simr to what Lucian had used although weaker. Ironically her choice of element was fire. If Neleh had wanted to, she could have taken over the mages spell and turned it against him, but she wasnt done with her lesson. Instead she took a high sideways stance with her side towards her target, and the hilt of her sword beside and behind her head, the point towards the mage.


    Once the swarm of firebolts flew towards Neleh, she once again uttered a small sentence in a quiet voice. Shinmei-ry technique, Scattering Light. A hundred small des of Ki flew all around Neleh, shredding the firebolts. As a bonus, many of the des flew towards the two mages. Venali moved to avoid the des of Ki, while the other mage used a protective spell named Armor of Light to protect himself. The spell did manage to protect him, but it dissolved as it was shredded by the Ki des.


    The mage managed to raise a basic magical shield to try and protect himself when Neleh appeared right next to him. However, Neleh didnt strike the shield with her sword. Instead she gently touched the shield and whispered the activation of another technique. Bacsh. The shield shattered like a ss. The mage felt a pain in his head and found himself unable to cast another shield. It was as if the spell was temporarily unable to connect correctly. With another sh of the sword, that mage also fell to the ground in two pieces.


    Neleh faced Venali quietly. The Sun Elf ace tried to use the same incapacitating shadow spell he had used on the other warriors before this, but found his power blocked by a pink transparent field of Ki that surrounded Neleh. He idly noticed weird patterns glowing on the forehead and hands of the Chosen. How? He simply asked.


    Oh its not all thatplicated. As you learned magic specially designed tobat warriors, did it never ur to you that there might also be warrior techniques specifically designed to counter mages? Neleh asked back in a calm and cold voice.


    Venali could feel Neleh gathering her Ki, while she took the same high sideways stance again. He decided to put his everything into onest attack. Lets see whose attack is stronger. He thought.


    Neleh again whispered quietly. Shinmei-ry technique, Annihtion Air. Instead of a wave of Ki, a continuous stream of Ki crashed against therge spear of gathered shadow energy Venali had thrown at her. The Ki seemed to eat the magic, only gaining in power andpletely swallowed the Sun Elf mage.


    Instructrion over. Neleh sighed in fairly loud voice, which was caught by the observation spells of the audience. Her sigh was carried over to the whole audience, making sure they understood that she had still not used her full power while annihting the Sun Elf team. The judges called the match concluded, although strictly speaking the two mages that were still moaning over their lost hands hadnt forfeited.


    -----


    Through the magic of the Training room the Sun Elf team returned to full health, but they had learned their lesson. They had realized that the Chosen had used warrior techniques to fight them on purpose, because of their disdain towards warriors. Their attitude didnt do a miraculous 180-turn, but they did resolve to be more careful and restrained in the future.


    Neleh returned to her ce in the audience, to the congrattions of her family. Shiori was quite happy, while the rest of them were a bit more subdued. Delia stepped forward.


    We just got the word that Aneirins final opponent decided to withdraw. Apparently they have fought before, and while Aneirin has improved greatly, her opponent hasnt improved as much, and decided to not get humiliated by Aneirins new found efficiency. Aneirin also announced she would like to face you after you both take a small rest. So me a favor and be a little gentler with her, than you were with them. She is my lover after all. She said worried.


    Ill try my best, but I have a feeling that your girlfriend has a bone to pick with me for some reason. We will have to see what happens. Neleh replied seriously.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Author''s note: Had a little trouble with this chapter, both mental and physical. My lkeft hand has been hurting, making typing difficult, and the chapter had a little troubleing togehter in my mind. Anyway, I hope you enjoy.


    ----------


    Aneirin watched with anticipation as Neleh entered the arena. She could hear the cheers of the ghostly spectators, even if she could not see them. The mood was quite jubnt among the audience. She had heard about Nelehs annihtion of the winning team of the teampetition, and understood that the audience thought Nelehs victory was almost certain. Neleh had defeated five skilled magicians of the Sris magic academy by herself, so how could Aneirin alone aplish what the team of five could not? She was still confident though. Aneirin wasnt the ace of the most prestigious academy in the elvennds for nothing. She had skills the others did not. She wasnt called a genius for nothing.


    And it seemed Neleh was not putting her full power into this fight. She had not brought the sword she used to defeat the Sun Elf team with her to this fight. Was she looking down on Aneirin?


    You didnt take along that sword of yours? I dont want to hear afterwards that I didnt defeat you at your best. Aneirin said while frowning.


    Well, for one that sword isnt mine, although I helped in making it. It belongs to my mother. I only used it against the others because of their disdain towards warriors. You however are too smart to look down on warriors like that, so theres no need to use a sword against you just to make a point. Besides, I have a feeling that you want to face me as a magician and not as a warrior. Im not sure of the reason you seem so set on facing me, but it would be rather rude of me to not amodate you. Neleh exined.


    The beautiful Chosen was right. Aneirin did want to face her as a mage, so herpliance with her wishes was good news for her, but the girls certainty in her own power irked her. Neleh was able to face her as just a mage because she thought her powers as a mage were enough to defeat Aneirin. Otherwise she would have used her full power, and also used her skills as a warrior to avoid the risk of losing in front of such arge audience. So either Neleh was unjustified in her confidence, and underestimated Aneirins abilities, or she was justified in her confidence, a thought that chilled Aneirin.


    Aneirin herself was unable to fully exin the strong obsession she had for defeating Neleh. She felt that this was something she had to do. Part of it was an attempt to retain her pride as a senior student and an upperssman, as someone older and supposedly more skilled than Neleh. Part of it was her diminishing faith in her own abilities. She had always been thought of as a genius, and she wasnt someone to let that go to her and rest on herurels. Instead she worked hard, and utilized every bit of her genius to hone her skills and had be one of the youngest fifth circle mages in the history of the Rhianon academy. One of the youngest sixth circle mages as well, if she wanted to graduate, although she chose to stay in the academy, in part because of Delia and in part because there wasnt anyone strong enough to take over her position as the head of the discipline squad.


    Yet here was Neleh, someone who seemed to be beyond the word genius. The girl seemed to overtake all achievements with effortless ease, breaking all records almost without a second thought. For Elunes sake, the girl wasnt even at the age people usually had their Awakening ceremony yet! Aneirin wasnt one to rest on herurels, but she was someone with unshakable resolve in her own abilities. Unshakable, that is until Neleh came along. Neleh had destroyed her confidence in her own abilities. The only thing she still had confidence was her abilities as a mage, which is one of the reasons this fight meant so much to her.


    And then there was Delia. Her feelings concerning Delia, herself and Neleh were too tangled to even start to unravel into coherent thoughts. She just felt the need to show her abilities to Delia, to show that she was superior to Neleh at least in some way. She didnt know if that would actually fix anything, but she felt that she would not find peace until she did this.


    You seem to have a lot on your mind. Neleh observed to her in a quiet voice. That could prove to be problematic if you cant focus at the task at hand.


    Dont worry about my focus. You just bring your best, and let me worry about the rest. Aneirin snapped back.


    Thats the other thing! The girl had such an annoying confidence in her abilities. One could think that she was being arrogant, but Aneirin knew there was a difference. Arrogance was born out of overestimating your own abilities, and projecting that outwards. What Neleh had, was certainty and confidence. When she did something like not taking the sword with her, it wasnt because she was looking down on Aneirin. It felt like she had been in the same situation a hundred times, and knew exactly how it would end. Well Aneirin would show her! It was time for Neleh to taste the same uncertainty she had tasted because of the girl.


    The judge made sure the two duelists were ready and gave the signal to start the fight. Aneirin struck with the same brutal efficiency she had used to get this far. She had been hiding her biggest trump card. A dozen orbs of ck and yellow energy appeared around Aneirin and wereunched towards Neleh. She had seen the farce of a duel between the girl and Lucian, and knew Neleh was skilled at unraveling spells. How she had acquired such skills was a mystery to Aneirin, but there were ways around it. There always was. Unraveling was a technique that required a high level of understanding, so it was not a surprise that the countermeasures were also something that required a lot of understanding.


    If you constructed the spell in a way that covered its weaknesses, then it became much harder to unravel. Additionally the more powerful the spell was, the harder it was to unravel. Cutting a thread was easy, but cutting a rope was much harder. It could be done, but the effort was not worth it in most cases. Of course this came with the requirement that Aneirin knew how to inject extra power into the spell, to strengthen the spell itself without simply increasing its effect.


    Her real trump card was her destruction element. Even more than fire, destruction element was not an element used for defense. It didnt even have the utility that fire magic provided. Destruction was all about offense and was very good at it. One of the benefits of destruction magic was that it would destroy any magical shields used to defend against it, no matter how much power was supplied to the shield. So throwing several projectiles would both destroy the shield and hit the target even if one or two missed or were somehow unraveled. Destruction magic would also destroy any attempts at countering the spells with other offensive spells. As such, Aneirin was confident in her attack, because none of the traditional methods of defense would work against it.


    Her smile froze a little when she saw the happy smile on Nelehs face. The smile clearly said Oh, you showed me something interesting that I didnt expect and wasnt worried at all. Neleh raised her right hand, and Aneirin saw small but thick hexagonal shields form in front of each projectile. Each projectile hit their respective shield, disappearing but also destroying the shields. Right, if one shield doesnt work, then lets use six. Who does that?! And whats with those itty bitty shields? Aneirin thought.


    Fine, if that doesnt work, then how about something those tiny shields cant stop? Aneirin mumbled to herself.


    She pointed a finger towards Neleh, and arge orb of the same ck and yellow energy gathered in front of it. A beam of dark energy surged towards Neleh from the orb. To the shock of Aneirin, the beam bent in a weird way midflight and missed Nelehpletely. Next to the ce where the weird bend happened was a melon sized field of swirling energy. What the heck? Aneirin asked confused.


    Gravity storm. Neleh calm voice replied. Aneirin looked at her confused. Thats the name of the spell I used. Its usually used as an offensive spell, but this is one way of using it as well. Destruction element is very effective because of its ability to prate most other elements, but its still affected by gravity. Now, I let you take your shot, and youre the type that doesnt save her best for thest, so I think its about time for my turn to attack.


    Gravity magic?! Really?! What are the odds of Neleh being able to use one of the rarest special elements? Even my derivative element of destruction is exceedingly rare. Next youll tell me she can also use the rarest of all derivative elements, death magic. Aneirin thought frustrated. Her skill with the destruction element was limited, because it was so difficult to find a proper teacher in the element, so how did Neleh learn to control gravity magic in such a precise fashion? Aneirin prepared to use her other elements, if her destruction magic was of limited use.


    Time to test your defensive abilities. Gates of Tartarus. Neleh said with a wide grin.


    Aneirin could feel an enormous amount of fire magic energy filling the whole arena. A wide burning red magical formation formed above the arena, covering itpletely. This will hurt. Aneirin thought with a panic and threw up the strongest shield against heat and fire she could manage.


    Suddenly the whole arena was a sea of fire. The ground was turning into moltenva. Aneirin hastily used mana to construct a small tform to stand on. The bursts of me assaulting her shield were bad enough, but the continuous strain of standing inva would be too much. Is she crazy? How can she use a wide area spell like this without chanting more than the keywords? Wouldnt she herself be affected as well? Aneirin thought and looked at Neleh, who was calmly strolling through the inferno towards her, as if the fire and heat didnt have the slightest effect on her.


    Wasnt this overdoing it a bit? Aneirin asked sarcastically, trying to mask her growing panic.


    I wanted to test your defenses, and didnt want you to try avoiding the attack. Besides, me and fire have always gotten along well, so it isnt much of a strain to use the spell. Neleh replied with a grin.


    Could Neleh have the fabled SSS affinity with fire? ording to the legend, if you reached that level of affinity, you didnt have to worry about your own spells of that element hurting you anymore. Or maybe a blessing of some sorts? It would be odd for the Chosen of Elune to have a blessing of another god though, and Elune didnt have any particr affinity with fire. In any case, the mes didnt show any sign of disappearing, so Aneirin needed to act fast or run out of mana due to continuous defense. It was time to show her abilities as the most offense orientated mage in the academy. If Neleh wanted to y with area spells, then she wasnt the only one capable of doing it.


    Aneirin gathered her powers and chanted a small spell. As an unofficial sixth circle mage, it would have been odd to be able to cast the seventh circle spell without chanting, even if it was Aneirins strongest element. The spell Wrathful Skies gathered a bunch of dark clouds above the arena, and started raining down hundreds of bolts of lightning towards Neleh. Just because the area of effect of the spell was wide, that didnt mean Aneirin was incapable of aiming the attacks, although some of them slipped her control a bit. The relentless shower of lighting concealed Neleh from sight, so Aneirin kept pouring power into the spell until the effects of the Gates of Tartarus started to dissipate.


    When the afterimages from the bright shes disappeared from her eyes, Aneirin couldnt avoid despairing at the sight. The point where Neleh had been standing was covered in a dome of golden light, and the girl was standing within the dome seemingly unharmed. Oh right, she was the Chosen. Of course she can use the defensive powers of holy spells. Aneirin thought desperately.


    That was well done. You formed the attack so fast that I didnt have enough time to use earth magic to draw away the lightning, and the attacks were too powerful to be effectively stopped by simple shields. I didnt think I would be forced into using my holy magic, so you exceeded my expectations there. Neleh said with a happy smile.


    A wave of sadness and desperation washed over Aneirin. She was about to burst into tears. She had lost. The Wrathful Skies had taken everything out of her, and Neleh didnt even seem tired.


    -----


    Neleh noticed the sudden change of mood in Aneirin. The girl was about to burst into tears in the middle of a high profile spectacle match in front of millions of spectators. She quickly formed a dome of dark energy around them, to block anyone from seeing what was about to happen. She was just in time, before Aneirin burst into uncontroble tears. Some sort of dam had broken inside the girl, and now all the stored stress and emotion was pouring out in the form of tears.


    Neleh thought about trying to console her, but she sensed that she was the wrong person to do it. Her trying to console Aneirin might just make things worse, so instead she chose to let the girl cry out her feelings. After a couple of minutes of tears, Aneirin started to stutter out her problems among frequent sobs. It was hard to follow, and Aneirin was having trouble actually putting her emotions into words, but the Neleh got the gist of it.


    You know what the root of your problems is? Neleh asked, earning a re from Aneirin who was on the ground hugging her knees. Youreparing yourself to a wrong person. Youre always going to find someone stronger and smarter than you, or someone prettier than you. Thats simply a fact of life. Unless you are the number one, then there are people above you, and no one can ever be the number one forever. Its good that you learned this early on, because it is something that you will have to continue to deal with in the future. That said, its enough topare yourself with your own kind, theres no need to go searching for rivals beyond your level.


    Aneirin looked at her confused. My own kind? What do you mean? Were both elves are we not?


    Barely. Despite what people like to think, we arent all born equal, and I barely qualify as an elf in any case. Neleh answered with a small smile.


    Aneirins looked spoke volumes of her opinion about Nelehs words. Isnt that a little conceited? I know you are highly skilled, but isnt that a bit much?


    Is it? You probably werent aware, but Im not just the Chosen of Elune, but Satai as well. I also have greater blessings from all the other greater gods and two of the lesser gods. I also have a high affinity in all the magic elements. Look, I cant exin the details, but theres a reason for all this power being given to me. I know it sounds conceited, but its obvious that you would lose inparison to me, because I was specifically born that way. Its not bad to have rivals, but you really should find someone more normal. Neleh exined. Despite her words, there was no arrogance in her voice. She was simply stating the facts.


    Aneirin was confused, and managed to only squeeze out a semnce of a question. What about Delia?


    Well, what about Delia? I recognize that you feel jealous about the attention given to me by her, and it is true that we are closer than many other sisters. That said, have you bothered to ask her why we are so close? She has felt close to me ever since I was a baby, because she almost lost me twice. That tends to forge close bonds. Neleh replied.


    So she isnt? Aneirin asked more specifically, leaving the important part unsaid.


    What? In love with me? Thats not for me to say. Love takes many forms, and it is certain that she loves me as a sister at least. Is it more than that? Hard to say, but I doubt it. One type of love can turn into another without notice, but there is one thing you should remember. Neleh said with conviction.


    What? Aneirin asked dreading the answer.


    She is dating you, not me. I dont think shes the type of girl to date one person while in love with another. Shes too honest and straightforward for that. Though like I said, love can change. Just like love can grow from one type to another, it can also wither. The way youve been treating hertely, I wouldnt me her for trying to find someone new. To my knowledge she hasnt tried yet, but I wouldnt take her for granted. You better get your act together before you lose her. She will always be my sister, but she might not always be your girlfriend, so make sure youre worth her. Neleh finished.


    Aneirin looked up with both hope and sadness. Neleh was right, she had to do better. As she stood up, she noticed the dark dome surrounding them dissipating, and could hear the concerned noise of the audience that didnt know what was going on.


    To finish things off, I think it might be prudent for me to get a bit serious and show you what happens if you hurt my sister further. Neleh said in a clear voice that was carried to the audience, where Delia was face-palming with shame and a mix of other emotions.


    Neleh gathered most of her remaining power for a big spell. It was good thing they were in the Training room because otherwise this spell would do too much damage to the surroundings. Absolute Zero. Neleh whispered quietly. The arena was covered in ice and a chilling wind, the air was cracking as the water in the air was freezing and falling to the ground. The world around her had turned into a frozen wastnd of death. Neleh brought her hand forward in a graceful gesture and snapped her fingers. The ice that covered and infused everything shattered, destroying the whole arena in the process. Aneirin had long since lost the battle and moved into the observer mode due to freezing to death.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    A/N: Had to skimp on the PR a bit, since one of my friends suddenly called, and told me that it''s my duty to apany them to get smashed. So have mercy on that. Hope you enjoy.


    ----------


    After the tournament, Neleh and herpanions had made a hasty retreat out of Rhianon. Her performance had made a bit too big of an impact, so they decided that now was a good time to ept the invitation the naga had made for Neleh. Her performance against the Sris mage team was already a pretty big deal, even though the elves had several warriors capable of doing something simr. Nelehs performance had been much more efficient than what most of those warriors were capable of. Neleh was not the only warrior capable of using techniques directed specifically towards fighting mages, but her techniques were significantly more effective than what the others had seen before, especially when you consider that Neleh didnt use a lot of her internal power to achieve that result. The most important part was that Neleh was too young to be so skilled, as most of the warriors of simr skill were hundreds of years old, if not millennia.


    What really got peoples attention was thebination of her performance as a warrior and the spells she used while fighting Aneirin. Aneirins use of Wrathful Skies was already a big piece of news, since it went beyond anything a mage of her age and rank should be able to use, and she was drawing a lot of attention as well. However, Neleh had used two even stronger spells, Gates of Tartarus was about equal with Aneirins spell, but the final frost spell Neleh had used was graded as being strong enough to qualify Neleh as a Great Silver. Some people had suspected that she might be strong enough for the rank already before this, but now she had proven it in front of an audience of millions of people.


    A Chosen who had enough power as a mage to qualify as a Great Silver, and was also skilled in warrior techniques, while also being young enough to count as a child? That certainly got everyones attention. Neleh had quickly exited the arena, made her wish to Nimue to have her excluded from any other wishes and grabbed herpanions. She exited the capitol before an hour passed after the end of the fight. While their final destination was to go to the underwater empire of the naga, they would be traveling through the duchy of JaoeTinukai, so they might as well check on the progress of things. Neleh was also nning on visiting the mountain range of the dragons, to make sure the dragons didnt find it objectionable if they started mining.


    They met Estr near the border of the duchy, where the tired steward joined them with a group of guards to escort them. It wasnt that he was worried about their safety, but more that he wanted to keep up appearances.


    Hello Estr. You look tired. I hope you havent been working too hard. Neleh ask with a slight tinge of worry in her voice. She had been pushing most of the preparations on Estrs shoulders, and she had made a lot of ns that all needed preparations.


    Well, you do keep me busy, but I personally like being busy so thats not the problem. Its the bandits. I had a lot of luck hunting them down until about a month ago. Now it seems like they have all disappeared. Except of course they havent, so they must have something in mind. The fact that they all disappeared at once, like they were all following the same orders, has me worried. Ive ran around trying my best to find them, with no luck, and Ive had trouble sleeping because Ive been trying toe up with countermeasures to whatever they are nning. Bandits dont just suddenly leave. Estr replied worried.


    Any estimates on their numbers? Neleh asked with a frown.


    Hard to say. Estimating the size of bandit groups is always half about guessing. Weve also heard some rumors about the bandits from other provinces moving into the duchy, but I cant verify those rumors. If I had to make a guess, their numbers could range anywhere between ten thousand and a hundred thousand. Thats a big enough group to be called a small army. Estr said in a grim voice.


    Whats the situation with the Order? Are there people ready to be used yet? Neleh asked skeptically.


    Not a chance. You wanted the training to be thorough and we are taking our time. You cant make the sort of forces you want to make in a short period of time. The fastest people have managed to pass the Test of the Bow, and are training for the Test of the Sword. None of them are even close to the Test of Life and Death. If you threw them into battle right now, they would most likely win, but the losses would be too significant. They dont have the type of skill yet, to ensure their survival. Estr replied with a sigh.


    I thought as much. Draw up a list of potential targets the bandits might have in mind, and lets see what we can manage. They wouldnt gather numbers like that just to raid a few viges. We might have to ask the army for help. This is a bit too much for us alone to handle. The empress should be sympathetic to our requests, considering shes the one who threw this whole thing on me. Neleh said after a thought.


    Understood. Estr replied.


    Now, on to other matters. I have a few things to do while Im passing through the duchy. Ill have to pay a visit to the dragons living at the mountain range we talked about earlier. I also have to pay a visit to the center of the duchys ley lines. I think I have enough power gathered to form the Nexus if I utilize the power from the ley lines. I wont be able to form too many doors yet, but that can be der. Ill also need to pay a visit to the capital. I have a spell we can use to improve our road systems. Neleh started listing things to do.


    Nexus? Whats that? Azrael asked, with the others looking equally curious.


    Neleh smiled. Youll just have to wait and see. I wouldnt want to spoil your surprise. Oh right, after the little performance at thepetition a few days ago, I have the feeling I wont be spending all that time in the academy after all. Im guessing the headmaster should have no more trouble letting me take several rank up tests at the end of the next semester. I wouldnt be too surprised if I was able to take all of them, so we can finally start moving on with our ns.


    Good. Estr grunted. Its been annoying doing all those preparations while promising great things toe, but not being able to actually put things into motion or reveal any of the details. Your father arrived to the capital a few days ago.


    Excellent, we can start the ns with the craftsmens guild, since hell need some time to teach the others. Move them into the Order house for training. Ive got the ns for the standardized equipment for the Order members, and those will make for great training for the craftsmen since well need a high number of identical items. Neleh instructed.


    Estr grimaced. Itll be tough to move the majority of the craftsmen in the capital without causing a riot.


    Theyll go once they learn how much they stand to gain from it. Have them stock up on the everyday work items that the citizens would need them to make during their absence, and anything moreplex can be procured by the merchants from the other provinces. I assume the new mines should cover for the materials costs of the Orders equipment. I dont want anything besides the best for them. We will expect them to handle great dangers, so the least we can do is make sure their equipment and training is up to snuff. Neleh said firmly.


    That should be no problem. The two new mines for thorium and mithril are already up and running. As you instructed, the materials have been stored for making the equipment instead of being released for general consumption. We already started gathering the materials for the leather pieces, and once your father gets done teaching the enchanters we should have a ready ess to first grade enchanted leather. The moonsilk required for the cloth pieces will take more time, since we will have to wait for the full moon. You know that though, since you came up with the method to produce it en masse. The other materials might take some work, but we can make do. Estr listed.


    We wont need all the equipment immediately anyway, since we will gradually increase the number of Order members as they finish their training. Neleh replied satisfied.


    ----------


    Neleh was using her golden seraph form while flying towards the mountains where she could sense the presence of the dragons. Her mana sense could detect the mana of four dragons and several eggs. She wondered how the dragons would react to her presence. It would be unlikely that they would react with hostility towards their Chosen, but she wasnt exactly sure about the rtions between dragons, amongst themselves or between them and other races. If it dide to blows, she didnt have confidence to defeat four dragons, but she should be able to run away pretty easily.


    Shended by the mouth of arge cave.


    We meet again, little sister. A booming voice came from the cave. Neleh could see arge blue dragon walking out of the cave. The dragon was the size of a small castle and was a bundle muscle, sharp teeth and death.


    Hello again, Zamekh. My apologies, for not being able to thank you for your help thest time. You were gone by the time I woke up. Neleh replied to the greeting with a smile. So the blue dragon had moved from therge elven forest to the mountains. This should make things simpler.


    Dont mention it. Petitioning the celestial bodies for their power takes a lot out of you. What brings you to our cave? Its not exactly luxurious, but caves able to house dragons arent all thatmon, even in mountain ranges asrge as this. The dragon inquired a little disgruntled.


    As it happens, I recently became the ruler of thends where this mountain range is located. I thought it only polite toe and give a greeting. Though whats this about not having cavesrge enough? I would think that with your power, you could make a cave anywhere you so choose. Neleh asked curiously. This could work to her advantage.


    Oh that could make things easier. With little sister ruling thesends, we wont have to be annoyed by the constant activities of frightened little people feebly trying to kill us. As for the caves, youre right that with our power something as simple as extending a cave should be easy, but for some reason Satai didnt see fit to grace our race with too many members skilled in earth magic. Damn caves are easy to make with other magic and using our breath, but the mountains are so fragile that they keep copsing. Its just easier to use naturally formed caves and slowly expand them. Our previous cave here in the mountains copsed because of a shift in the ley lines some months ago. Some big burst of magic in the south. It seems there was some war or some such involving the knife ears. Luckily the females hadntid any eggs at that time, but now were stuck in this ratty cave. The dragon grumbled.


    Oops, my bad. Neleh thought, but of course didnt say out loud. You know, this could work for the both of us. I happen to have great skill with earth magic, but I dont really have the mana to do something big. If you have a few dragons lend me their mana, I could create you a living space big enough for all the dragons in the elven continent. It doesnt have to be a simple cave either; I can make something a bit fancier. It would actually work for everyone involved. Having all the dragons of the continent in one ce would allow us to not infringe on your territory, and you could more effectively stop anything like the event that happened with the Sun Elf capitol from happening again. In addition, you would all be within my territory, so no need to worry about the elvesing to interfere with you. Neleh suggested with a sincere sounding voice, which the dragon didnt believe for a moment.


    Youre not doing this out of the goodness of your heart. Youve got too much dragon in you for that, so you should know better. Whats the catch? Zamekh asked while narrowing itsrge eyes.


    Two things. Firstly, as it happens, there are quite extensive mining opportunities below this mountain range. If I relocate you, then I dont have to worry about you getting angry about the mining. Secondly, youre probably not aware, but Im also the Chosen of the elven people, for some strange reason. So if one of you gets too much out of line, like what happened with the Sun Elf capitol but without a proper reason this time, this little sister will have to put an end to it. It would be much easier if you were all within a province I control, so I dont have to go running around the whole continent. Neleh said with a grim voice.


    How did that happen? Why would Eluney a im on one of us? Neleh was still a little bit confused how the dragon seemed to consider her a dragon as well. Though she could imagine several reasons for it, it was still a bit odd. No matter, that sounds fair enough. Ill have some of the dragons gather up for the spell. Having a singlerge location for us would make things a lot easier for several reasons, and we can deal with you also being the Chosen for Elune. At least youll have more sense than some knife-ear. The dragon finished.


    Neleh suggested a location near the southern edge of the province. It was close enough to the forests to work as a food source, and would also make sure that the southern border of the province would be secure. No one would want to march an army past a mountain full of dragons. It was far enough away from the main road leading towards Rhianon to not bother trade, though Neleh wasnt sure how Nimue would feel about having all the dragons of the continent living so close to the capitol


    -----


    They quickly traveled to the assigned location. Nelehspanions were a little confused about the change in ns, and she refused to exin too much preferring to keep things as a surprise. She just said that they would see a something worth the wait. By the time they reached their destination they could see arge gathering of about thirty dragons with sizes ranging from arge barn to a huge fortress. The others were clearly confused and a bit scared, but Neleh confidently approached them.


    Calls of little sister from the dragons surrounded her, and many of the dragons gave a nod of their head to acknowledge the Chosen. They all turned to watch her. Zamekh was the first to approach.


    So how shall we do this? The blue dragon asked.


    Allow me to link your mana pools with mine. Ill draw from them to cast the spell. You can them review my handiwork and I can use the remaining power Im holding to make any changes you want. Now would be a good time to make suggestions. Neleh replied.


    The dragons were all too happy to make suggestions. The basic n included a single huge mountain with awork of wide tunnels reaching into the earth. The interiors would be simr to a huge temple of Satai, and the lower levels would have vents into veins of magma so hot air could get in, and some fine sand for a good environment for the eggs. Some male dragons also asked for some smaller separate caves for the times the female dragons got on their nerves.


    Time to show the difference between the mages of this world and the mages that have seen the universe a bit. Neleh thought. She drew heavily on the mana of the dragons, and made severalplex magical patterns in the air. These were something the people of this world had never seen before. They were magical formation called Ri Majon that afforded much greater control over the magical elements than normally was possible. When taken further, they could also be used to change the form of the spellspletely, but that was not necessary for the moment. This time Neleh was only using them both as a catalyst, and for control, since drawing a magical circle big enough for a mountain would be too much work.


    The dragons knew approximately how much power arge spell such as this would require, but with the Ri Majon Neleh could severely cut down on the magical power used, yet she still drew the original amount of mana from the dragons. She did this, because she intended to store the excess mana, and use it for her own purposester on, effectively scamming the dragons for extra mana. Not that they would mind terribly, since they would regenerate the mana used in a few days.


    At Nelehs gesture, a huge mountain started rising from the ground. She masterfully controlled the formation of the mountain, forming the caverns even while the mountain was still rising. The formation of the mountain resulted in slight earthquakes in the surroundings, but not as much as one would assume, because Neleh controlled the forces released very carefully. Therge expenditure of mana was felt all around the continent, and by the time the mountain had stopped rising, it was tall enough to be visible from the edge of Rhianon, even without any sensory enhancing magic. Of course, elves had sharp eyes, so they didnt much need enhancing. The mountain was now the tallest within the whole continent, and possibly the whole. If anyone ever asked, Neleh would pin the me for the magic on the dragons, and no one would most likely go and ask them.


    Once the spell had finished, the dragons flew into the caverns to check their new abode, and were beyond impressed. Much of the inside had the shiny appearance of a marbled temple. The roof high enough to allow entry of the biggest of the dragons, supported by marble looking dark columns thick enough to require thirty men with arms spread to surround it. The dragons were happy. They would be able to make any necessary small changes on their own, and they thanked Neleh for her efforts.


    As Neleh was walking away from the lonely mountain, she chuckled to herself. She was still holding to almost half of the mana she had gotten from the dragons. She could use this to cast several of therge scale spells she had been nning for her duchy, and didnt have to expend the mana she had been storing within the gems in her storage ring. Not only that, she had alleviated any problems on mining below the mountain range the dragons used to inhabit, and the dragons now even owed her a favor. This had been a very productive day

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    A/N: A bit more informative chapter before returning to real adventures and shenanigans.


    ----------


    Nelehs group had traveled to a location rtively close to the capital of the duchy. The location where they traveled to was the ce where many of the major ley lines running through the duchy crossed. Despite the power she had gotten from the dragons, Neleh didnt see any point in wasting it and instead chose to stick to her original n of utilizing the power of the ley lines to create the Nexus. Normally when one drew mana from other beings, the part of the mana that went over the individuals own mana capacity would slowly dissipate, essentially going to waste. Thats why mages usually didnt walk around with extra mana siphoned from other people. It was much moremon to use a well to store any excess mana, in preparation to spells one couldnt cast with their standard mana pool.


    Due to her knowledge from her previous life, Neleh was much more effective at storing excess mana, but even she would waste a portion of it. Luckily she hade prepared. Its not that she was expecting to run into thirty dragons willing to share their mana, but it is not umon to run into situations where one has ess to excess mana. In addition to the numerous small gems she used as wells, and was willing to show to people, she also had one enormously powerful well she used as an innocent looking ne. Normally making small wells was fairly easy, even normal gems were able to store some mana. The problem was that the making of a well got exponentially harder the more power needed to be stored.


    Making a well powerful enough to store the mana Neleh pilfered from the dragons should be theoretically impossible with the knowledge of this world, which is why Neleh kept it as a secret trump card to use in a case of emergency. Even for her it wouldve been too difficult to make such a powerful well using normal methods, but as usual there are ways around the problem. In short, Neleh simply cheated with the help of spatial magic inside the well. The downside was that if anyone was smart enough to strike at the spells within the well, the ne would explode burning through all the power stored inside. In the case of the power she got from the dragons, the resulting explosion would berge enough to turn half of the duchy into a wastnd. Her original n while creating the well had been to use the next ten or so years to squirrel away all the excess mana she had, also taking any chance to store away any excess mana she came across. The little event with the dragons had done most of the work for her. One of the good things about dragons was their stupendously excessive ess to mana.


    When they reached the location she wanted, Neleh had the others make camp for the night because it would take her most of the night to prepare and perform the ritual needed to create the Nexus. Even for her, creatingrge scale rituals took time.


    What are we doing here? Azrael asked, trying to satisfy her curiosity. Neleh had been very secretive about the whole thing, and Azrael had already gotten onerge surprise with the creation of the mountain.


    We are here to make history. I think you will like this one. Its something the celestials can also utilize after you figure out the trick behind it. Neleh replied with a smile.


    Ill be looking forward to it then. Azrael replied expectantly. She and Estrs men started to make camp, while Shiori and Asheara went through their training routine. The soldiers might have been tempted intoining in their minds about the two cking off, if they hadnt seen their hard training several times already. Now they thought they themselves got off much easier. Then again, they were veteran soldiers so making camp was a piece of cake for them, having gone through the routine thousands of times.


    Neleh went a bit away from the campsite, to the exact location of the ley lines crossing each other under a small meadow. She drew several magical formations surrounding the meadow, and anchored a glowing Ri Majon pattern above each of them. Each pattern held a small gem made into a well at the center. Azrael monitored Neleh performing the preparations, not even trying to hide her curiosity. She especially wondered about the glowing patterns in the air that Neleh had called Ri Majon, but refused to exin further.


    The patterns were beautiful works of white glowing magic. When Neleh made them, one or more of her fingers started glowing, drawing a line that stayed in the air. Then she performedplex series of gestures with the hand, looking as if her fingers were dancing in the air. The resulting pattern wasplex,pelling and absolutely foreign to Azrael. She could only guess at the purpose, but Neleh would not go through the trouble of making something soplex without a good reason.


    Interestingly, there was onerge difference with what Neleh was doing now, and with the otherrge rituals she had performed in the past. This time she wanted to keep the whole process a secret as much as possible. The same would have been true for the ritual she used to gain her Ignasia, but back then she didnt have ess to her magic and couldnt use spells to hide her activities. This time there would be norge surge of power felt across half the continent. This time no one outside the meadow would know that something was going on.


    The ritual itself took less time than the preparations. Neleh once again elected to use song and dance to control the spell, simply because it was a great way to controlrge amounts of power and make the power behave exactly as you desired. As the morning was beginning to shine over the horizon, Nelehs ritual had been finished, all the magical formations disappeared and the wells dropped to the ground empty. Azrael could feel that the ley lines had been taxed heavily, but that made her even more confused. It seemed like nothing at all had happened. What was the spell for?


    Ok, the ritual looked really impressive but what did you do? I can see no change, and can feel no spells in the surroundings. Azrael asked.


    Neleh gave a small smile. Go and fetch Estr, and Ill show you. No need to show the soldiers yet, as we arent quite ready to show our hand yet. Just tell them that we might be gone for a while, but that they should be ready to leave when we return.


    Return from where? Azrael mumbled as she did as Neleh asked, leaving Shiori and Asheara waiting expectantly.


    When Azrael returned with Estr, Neleh finally got down to business. Time to open the first door. She said mysteriously. She drew her spear, thrust it forward and made a small twist with her hand. They could all see a normal looking sliding door and a doorframe appear out of the thin air. As Neleh twisted her spear, the spearhead forced the sliding doors to part, leaving the doorway open.


    The others looked a little confused. Ok, so a doorway appeared from nowhere. That was nice and all, but that couldnt be it. The doorway was standing between Neleh and the others, and the rest could simply see Neleh through the doorway. Come around and look from the other side. Neleh told them with a grin. She had ced the doorway between them on purpose, just for theatrical reasons.


    Once the others walked around the doorframe, they could see that the view beyond the doorway waspletely different. As they watched through the doorframe, the view was of a long corridor made of marble, with other simr doorways dotting the walls of the seemingly endless corridor. Feel free to go through the door. I need to be thest to walk through. Neleh said, urging them on.


    As they walked through the door, they noticed that while there was an endless looking corridor reaching forward in front of them, they were standing in a smallish circr room with two fancy looking doorways on both sides. Once Neleh stepped through the door, the sliding doors closed behind her. Suddenly Shiori had a thought, and voiced something the others hadnt thought of yet. Wait, all those other doors look just like the one we just came through. Where do they all lead? Shiori could vaguely guess the answer.


    Leaving aside the three doors in this room, the other doors lead anywhere and nowhere. If you wanted to return to the meadow we just left, you would have to go through the first door on the left within the corridor. The other doors within the corridor lead nowhere yet, but they can lead anywhere we want them to lead in the future, as long as it is a ce we visit normally and anchor one of the doorways to. The anchoring is done like I just opened the first door at the meadow. Neleh exined.


    So if we anchored a door in Sris, and another in Rhianon, I could simply walk from one city to another within seconds? Estr asked, already considering all the possible military applications.


    In theory yes. Youd have to visit both cities first to anchor a doorway, but after that the travel can be done freely.


    More importantly, could you have one doorway in each of the capitals on different continents? Azrael asked suddenly worried. Can anyone use these doors?


    Yes to the first question, the answer to the second is a bit moreplicated. There are two kinds of doorways. As you could imagine, it would be bothersome to haverge numbers of people trudging through a small corridor like this, and thats not the point of the corridor anyway. This corridor is only meant for me and anyone else I grant ess. The doorway I created in the meadow didnt disappear, but it can only be seen by me, and those I give ess to create more doorways. The doorways created like this are permanent, but invisible to others. They can be removed, but that takes a lot more work than creating one. Even if I were to grant all of you ess, I can still make some of these doorways just for my own use. When we talk about doorways anyone can use, we need to go through this door. Neleh exined and pointed to one of the fancy doors on the side of the circr room.


    As they went through the door, they came across a balcony with two sets of stairs overlooking a huge expanse of a courtyard. The courtyard was filled with stone archesrge enough for a dragon to pass through. The arches were lined in two rows, with what looked like facilities suitable for checkpoints between them. It seemed like one row of arches was for arrivals, with the checkpoints allowing ess to wide ramps leading to the other row of arches. Shiori and Estr realized the ramps seemed to be something to facilitate traffic.


    Now these arches are meant for permanent passageways for people unable to use those special doors from before. These are also what will be used for moving trade caravans and armies from one ce to another. As you can see, the arches on the left are for arrivals, in the middle are checkpoints that will be manned by members of the Order once we get things going. The checkpoints will also advice caravans on which arch to take to reach their desired destination, since the arches arent named. I couldnt name them, since I dont know the order in which well be activating them. The arches will be activated sessively from here towards the distance away from us. The arches on the other side are the exits. The ramps leading to them are there to facilitate traffic, since it would be a mess to have the paths of thousands of caravans crisscross all over the ce.


    These arches will require simr arches to be built in the various cities, starting with our province, and maybeter on expanding outside of it. These arches will be permanent structures in the various cities, but they can be built by any half decent earth mage. To actually connect the arch to this ce, which I call Nexus, youll need either me or some other mage capable of casting a fairlyplex spatial magic spell. After the arch is built and connected, any mage can use their power to activate the door. In the cities youll have caravans entering from one side and exiting from the other side of the arch. Neleh finished her exnation.


    I see youve put some thought into this. How do we stop our enemies from using the doors? You said any mage can power them. Estr asked noticing a problem straight away.


    I can give authority to certain people, and those people are able to terminate a connection from a doorway immediately when they notice danger. That will leave any enemies that already entered the Nexus trapped inside with no way out. Well have enough members of the Order stand guard to take care of those trapped inside. In addition, if the enemy can sneak arge group of people through, we can bring any number of our own soldiers here, since Im nning on having every friendly fortress, barracks and Order sanctuary connected via an arch. Only those I grant authority will be able to disconnect the doorways, and I can forcefully open any doorway closed by someone else, so we dont need to worry about enemies shutting us out. Neleh replied confidently. The n still needed some work, but it was a start.


    Shiori suddenly thought of something. What about the other ornate door in the room we first entered? If this is whats behind door number one, whats behind door number two?


    Neleh gave a small grin. Well, shall we go and see?


    As they walked back and went through door number two, they entered a luxurious looking mansion that looked more like a resort. Calling it a mansion might have been wrong as well, as the building was more like abination of a tower and a castle, except without any of the look of battle that usually apanied such structures. The whole thing was perched above a huge beach, with what looked like clear tropical water surrounding it. The building seemed toe with multiple baths and things that looked like sportsgrounds and training grounds. There was even a building that looked like a library, although currently empty.


    What is this? Asheara asked with wide eyes.


    Its something that I hope to build into our new home. We will have to abandon our mansion within the Rhianon academy grounds when I graduate, and I have the feeling that we will be forced into moving several times in the future. I hope to build a home here instead, so that we can return to it wherever we are. I dont really feel like sleeping in inns anymore either. Sleeping outside is one thing, but if I have ess to a bed, then I might as well use my own bed. We can make a doorway in every inn we stop at to return here. In addition, we can make doorways for Delia, Selene and Elsaria, so that they can alwayse here too. This will be our new home away from home. Neleh exined while looking a little nostalgic. She had used a simr arrangement in her old life, with great sess. At least until the Enemy came, and it became too painful to return to her old home filled with memories.


    This is awesome. Shiori said simply, getting a nod from Azrael as well.


    Oh this is great. Now that I can always reach you, I can finally push some of the work back on you, and you can stop shirking your duties. Estr said with a relieved sigh.


    Neleh gave a small chuckle. Sure, as long as you understand that Im not a bureaucrat. I will delegate that stuff mercilessly to other people. If we have capable people, then theres no need to seek my approval and opinion on everything. My policy is to let smart people do their thing, and thene smack them around if they make mistakes. If you try to bother me with pencil pushing and minor details, Ill string you up by the beach from your toes. Im sure we can find a sea monster or two to nibble on you when we visit the naga.


    ----------


    The group reached the capitol of the duchy, imaginatively also named JaoeTinukai. Neleh felt that it was such a shame to have the capital city carry the same name as the duchy, but she had to admit that it was probably clearer to people outside the duchy. Although now there was the trouble of knowing whether a person referred to the city or the duchy when they said the name. I wonder how much trouble it would be to rename the city? She thought idly.


    She passed the necessary ns and spells required for creating therge arches to Estr, and also gave him the power to open some of those smaller doorways. They could make the first arch in the city right now if they wanted, but they decided against it until they had the necessary people to secure the Nexus before opening it to the public. Estr would have the first arches done within the Order sanctuaries for obvious reasons. One of the masters in charge of the training came to report on their progress. They were talking within the ducal pce, an ostentatious building constructed by the corrupt previous duke. Neleh felt that it might be nice symbolism to have the pce torn down, but she did need a visible seat of power when she took the position officially, and she couldnt have all the peopleing into their new home within the Nexus. She had to figure something out something else.


    So how is the training of our Order brothers and sisters? Estr gave me some information, but I want to hear it in your own words. Neleh asked the rough looking elf.


    Well enough. He grunted. The program you two put together really reforms a person. Combined with the elixirs and pills you provided us, their growth and strength is almost frightening. I would wager our more advanced students could take the soldiers of the army one against five at this point. One against ten if using groups, since youve had them focus on fighting as a group. Its almost vicious how they all aim for efficient kills instead of just subduing the enemy. Normal warriors have some resistance against aiming to kill their opponent, but your trainingpletely breaks that. Theyre almost brutally effective. In a couple of years the first ones will be ready for anything. Its almost a miracle how few of them drop out of the training. Even though we break them on a regr basis, I think theyd rather die than leave. The old veteran had a wondering voice towards the end.


    Thats what happens when you supply people with a way out, a purpose and a family in the form of the Order. Their fellow students are their new brothers and sisters, and leaving would feel like abandoning their family. Neleh exined.


    Makes sense I suppose. Im guessing, youll eventually have some of the Order members be the trainers to rece us, when they have enough experience? I thought as much. Not that I mind, since yourepensating us handsomely, and its quite wonderful to be part of making something this great. Anyway, the first students are starting to progress through the tests of the weapons. Were still not quite sure what these Test of Survival and the final Test of Life and Death are. The man asked, obviously curious.


    Estr can exin the specifics, but suffice to say, that weve prepared something to test their survival skills in a ce simr to the Training room spell. They will have to apply their skills in survival and tracking, which they learned from the rangers and hunters. They will face hunger and extreme conditions. The test of Life and Death is a little different. Every member of the order will have to take a life before bing a full brother or sister. We will put them on an arena with a criminal or a bandit, and only one of them walks out. To motivate the criminals, we will promise to let them go if they manage to kill their opponent. Neleh exined in a cold voice.


    Thats a bit harsh, but I can see why. The members of the order must be able to kill. How are we going to get enough criminals though? I dont think we have enough murderers and vers once the bigger sses of students start to take the test. At least we wont once the word gets out. The man asked.


    First of all, were adding rapists and pirates to the list. Secondly, Im nning on having the other provinces of the empire send their criminals to us. They are sentenced to death anyway, so we might as well make use of them. We will have a proper method of transportation when the timees. Neleh assured the man. She also thought that if push came to shove, they could fake it and have the students think they killed real people, while they actually just killed a shadow inside Nexus.


    Oh right. For some reason the students have started singing together. Its odd how they all got the same idea in several locations at the same time. Its eerie to listen to thirty thousand voices sing the same songs at the same time. I think its something theyre doing to both show their solidarity to each other and show that we cant break them. The man suddenly said.


    Good, encourage that. If you think thirty thousand voices is eerie, imagine a million voices doing that to you from the other side of the battlefield. Neleh ordered with a wide grin. Besides, a gathered sound like that could be used as a weapon, both mental and physical.


    Once the man had left, Neleh prepared to cast the thirdrge spell within few days. They would not be able to have an arch in every town and vige of the duchy, but they could still improve the logistics of the duchy with magical means. She knew of a spell called the Golden Road that would be arge upgrade to the road systems within the affected area. It was a huge spell that would pave every road in the duchy with solid stone. In addition, anyone traveling one the roads would travel faster and would get a lot less fatigue than normal. The end result would be much easier and faster travel within the duchy.


    She would need some maps of all the roads within the duchy. So much to do, so little time. They were supposed to leave towards the naga settlements on the coast in a few days. She wondered idly how the naga would react to the new roads that suddenly appeared

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    ----------


    Nelehs group approached the naga coastal city of Bluepearl. They had agreed beforehand with a representative of the naga that they would arrive at the city at this date. The naga had promised to handle their transportation from Bluepearl to Coral Pce. For Neleh personally it wouldnt have been much of a problem to move underwater, since one of the things she had figured out about the blessings she had received from the gods, was that the blessing of Medea made drowning impossible for her. That said, as someone who used to be a being of fire, water wasnt among her favorite elements. It was more a deep rooted bias against the elementals that signified the element than any sort of weakness on her part.


    The city of Bluepearl was one of thergest naga settlements on the coast of the elven continent. It was also a major hub of trade between the two races, and as naga were the rulers of the oceans, it was verymon for the trade ships of other races to dock in the naga settlements. Even if they were nning on trading with other races, it was safer to dock under the protection of the naga, and many of the trade convoys also hired the naga to escort their vessels during the perilous voyage across the oceans. Despite the danger, the trade between races was highly profitable. Although the races werergely self-sufficient on their own continents, certain products were only made by certain races and other products were higher quality when made by other races. Beastmen made the best alcohol for example, while the demon continent was the only source of Arcanite, a metal favored in crafting the most high end weapons.


    The faerie and demon continents were connected bynd, as were the beastman and human continents. Combined with the elven continent, these five continents formed the five majorndmasses. Of course there were various inds, ranging from tiny rocks to indsrge enough to defy the term, all situated between the five continents. These inds were usually the mostmon cause of war and struggle between the races, and most of them were held by either naga or humans at the current time. This was mostly because the humans were thest race to have sessfully waged wars of conquest, though these inds were pretty much independent kingdoms not under the control of the human empire.


    Due to the logistics of thend connecting the continents, one would assume that the humans and beastmen and faeries and demons would be each others most important trading partners, but their easy ess in actual truth lead to most vicious hostility between the races. Partly because of this, and partly because their expert craftsmanship, the elves were the most favored trading partners of the other races. The naga were a close second, but their specialty wares covered a smaller selection, so elves tended to win by default.


    As JaoeTinukai was one of the most important trading hubs in the elven continent, and Bluepearl was one of thergest naga settlements, the harbor of the city was a veritable forest of masts of the trade ships docked with the city. Even now there were a dozen ships either entering the well protected harbor or taking off on their journey towards the other continents. The harbor was such a perfect shape of a horseshoe, with the mouth of the harbor protected by a pair ofrge structures, that Neleh was certain the harbor did note by its form by natural means. The fort-like structures at the mouth of the harbor had chains running into the water, an obvious hint that the harbor mouth could be closed by raising the chain, barring the entry or exit of hostile vessels.


    The city itself was an interesting disy of naga architecture. It seemed that the naga either built tall or wide, but almost never both in a single building. Most buildings were built of wood only one storey high. The roofs were tiled with a brown material, and the wood of the buildings was also deep brown in color. Much of the walls were meant to double as sliding doors obviously meant to alleviate the heat. The buildings were elevated from the ground, apparently built so in case the water level rose. The wooden civilian buildings made up the bulk of the wide single storey buildings. The more official buildings and anything to do with military was instead of built of white or grey stone, and was instead built for height and not width.


    As they entered the city through the gate, they noticed that the tall wall surrounding the city was very thick, meant to withstand magical siege. Within the city they noted that the city made wide use of smooth ramps where elven cities would have stairs. Of course the reason was obvious when one considered the obvious difference between naga and elves, mainly theck of legs. Neleh had noted that Kanako had an intense dislike of stairs, even though she could navigate them without too much trouble. Something about the edge of the stairs being rather ufortable.


    Neleh was quite sad that the naga girl had not apanied them on the trip. At first, when Neleh had mentioned their trip to thend of the naga, Kanako had been happy and excited about the prospect of showing them around hernds. However, once she learned that their destination was the Coral Pce, she had immediately refused to entertain even a thought about apanying them. Kanako had mumbled something about not being worthy of showing her presence in the court of the Eternal Empress. Only naga of certain position and rank were allowed entry into the Coral Pce, and even fewer were allowed into the presence of the Empress herself. Apparently even the servants within the pce were the younger sons and daughters of noble ns and families, and even they had to show great promise to be epted into the service of the empress.


    That may have been a part of the reason for Kanako to stay in Rhianon, but Neleh suspected that wasnt the main reason. If Kanako had gone to the Coral Pce, it is likely that she would have run into members of her family, and Kanako most likely didnt want to show her face until she had gained a sufficient mastery of her magic to be a real asset. The rtions between Kanako and her family were extremelyplex. Aside from being a possible embarrassment to her family due to her magical affinities, she was also the youngest daughter of the family. Her brothers and sisters had gone on to do great things in the name of the Yumi family, while Kanako herself hadnt aplished much in her time among the naga. Even though her family privately loved her, to the other noble families and ns, she seemed like the useless daughter.


    Kanako definitely didnt want to be an embarrassment, so she approved of her gentle exile to the elvennds. She desired to return, but didnt have the skill and power to do so yet.


    Didnt you teach her some fire magic? Azrael asked Neleh, when the topic of Kanako came up.


    I did, as a sort ofpensation for always leaving her alone at the academy. Im not a very good friend to her Im afraid. And she did make some leaps in her fire affinity. That usually is the case when a person finds out what fire really is, and what fire needs to burn. Most people think that fire is just about making the biggest me possible and throwing it at the enemy, but fire magic is all about the control of temperature and fuel. Usually the most dangerous me is the smallest, but the hottest. Unfortunately I cant teach her a bunch of fire spells, until shees to terms with the deeper concepts. Once she does though, she can figure out the rest on her own. Shes not stupid. Neleh replied, while looking out of the window of their carriage.


    I beg to differ. Shiori said a little acidly. Or should I say, at least she ys the role of a dummy. A little too well, Id say.


    Your suspicion of Kanako is both noted and understood. I would prefer if she was as she appears, and dont quite agree with your suspicions, but do keep an eye on her if you feel that is necessary. Truth is, despite the time we have spent together, I still dont have a clear picture of what makes her tick. Dont be too hard on her though. Being wary is good, but being too suspicious will leave you alone in the world. Neleh replied with a small grimace. She probably wasnt the best person to advice on such matters.


    They reached the local lords mansion, and were given rooms for the night. They would be leaving for the Coral Pce in the morning. Neleh and Estr spent most of the evening nning on countermeasures against the bandits. Neleh had sent several locator spells in an attempt to find the bandits while they were traveling, but the bandits were taking stringent measures to hide their presence. It seemed the bandits had some mages skilled in magic designed to avoid detection among them. Neleh would be able to locate the bandits if she spent some time flying around the duchy, using more effective but shorter ranged spells, but that would take quite a bit of time. In addition, the bandits seemed to still be streaming into the province, so the problem would not be solved yet, even if they were able to kill the bandits currently within the duchy.


    There was also the problem of what to do once she did find the bandits. Even with the help of Estr and Azrael, who incidentally had no intention of taking part, she would be hard pressed to fight against that many bandits. Just killing bandits was one thing, but clearly the bandits had their own mages, and it was doubtful the enemy mages would simply stand still and let her cast wide area annihtion magic on the other bandits. Besides, shed rather not turnrge parts of her new duchy into a wastnd. Spells capable of killing off that many bandits also tended to have adverse effects on the surroundings. Dropping a meteor on people made a lot of dead enemies, but also a big hole in the ground. If she tried to use smaller spells, she would run out mana before battering down the defenses of the bandit mages. They might not be able to stop a high level spell, but they could defend against something smaller.


    So they had to make more subtle ns. Most of them centered around starving off the bandits, and denying them good targets for attack. That many people required quite a bit of food. Once they were on the move, the bandits would lose one of the main advantages that bandits usually heldpared to regr armies, that of secrecy. It would be hard to hide that many people when they revealed themselves, and they would most likely not be used to moving around suchrge groups of people, so their mobility would also suffer. Estrs ns consisted mainly of putting watchmen in every vige and town, to evacuate the towns once even a hint of the bandits was detected. They would take along all the food and valuables, hopefully leading to starvation and loss of morale among the bandits.


    They had received a word of soldiers dispatched by the empire, although from what they heard, the reinforcements might not be as heavy as they had hoped, and would take a while to get there. In addition, the army would need a target to attack. They werent able to cover the whole duchy.


    If pushes to shove, and they target a city or town you arent able to evacuate in time, are you able to stall them until the army gets around? Neleh asked Estr.


    Well, we arecking soldiers currently, but I myself should be enough to buy time. I might not be enough to defeat them by myself, but I can put on a heck of a defense. Estr assured Neleh.


    Neleh pondered for a while, and then tossed something to him. Take that. Say my name with a clear voice, and that ring will allow you to contact me even if you cant locate me for a normal message spell. Dont worry, the message will be secure. I left several doorways on the way here, and if you run into trouble that you cant handle on your own, you can contact me. Ill make another doorway and return immediately. Try not to send word for every little thing, since I am supposed to be meeting the Eternal Empress and all. Besides, messages with that thing sound just like someone was yelling right by my ear, so I quite dislike using that spell. She grumbled.


    Estr gave an amused grin while looking at the ring. It was a in golden band with a small gem that was used as a well. The inside of the ring had several markings, amodating the spell. Should I take this as a proposal? Estr asked with his grin widening.


    Neleh gave an amused chortle. Hardly. If you want my hand in marriage, you bettere up with a ring that is a lot better than that.


    ----------


    In the morning, the naga took them to a weird looking vessel. It looked like a normal ship, except with no sails and something resembling fins on the sides. Apparently this vessel moved entirely with magic. The naga didnt have a need for any vessels while traveling underwater by themselves, and they rarely took passengers, since most races performed trade at the naga settlements on their coasts. Most of the non-naga traveling to their underwater empire were going there on official business. Hence there was rarely any need for vessels capable of transporting members of other races. When asked, the captain of the vessel exined that this vessel was sent here specifically for them, and had arrived the previous evening.


    As soon as they were on board, the ship gently glided out of the harbor. As soon as they had made enough distance from the coast, the vessel smoothly dived underwater, with a bubble of air forming around the ship. Neleh was intrigued by the design, because it bordered one of the ideas she had been nning for use in her duchy. The armies of the various races used some flying mounts for various purposes, although their use was limited against races with natural powers of flight. Sending your best people into the sky wasnt a very bright idea when the enemy army of celestials or faeries was able to send their whole army to surround that person. However, how would the battlefield react to ships simr to the one they were on, except capable of flight? That was one of the more oundish ides Neleh had been considering, and she wasnt even sure if it was something she wanted to try. Still, it was nice to see something vaguely simr was already in use.


    Despite her bias against water, Neleh could appreciate the beauty of the ocean when seen from within. The oceans of this world were so pure, and clear of any pollution, and the water was teeming with life. The clear water allowed quite a bit of the light of the sun to pass through the water, and it was far from dark. The view of the sandy bottom rich with nt life, the wide reefs of coral and the schools of fish flitting around like colorful waves were breathtaking. They could see some naga patrols or fishermen every now and then, until they went further away from the coast.


    Even with the speed of their travel, it still took them almost three weeks to reach the core of the underwater empire. Neleh had offered to give them a little boost when she saw the naga mages at work, but the captain had politely but firmly rejected the offer. Apparently the naga had nned their reception ording to their expected arrival time, and if Neleh did hurry them along, those ns would be messed up.


    They reached the nagands without much trouble, and they started to see naga cities long before reaching their destination. Some of the cities were submerged and fit more into their surroundings with caves dug into the reefs and underwater hills. Other cities were surrounded by magical domes that kept the water away, and the architecture resembled the city of Bluepearl more closely. The further into the nagands they traveled, the moremon the domed cities became, and more luxurious the cities looked.


    The captain of the vessel exined that the naga actually preferred the domed cities, both because the added security and morefortable homes, but the domes took quite a bit of effort to both make and maintain, so the smaller and more distant towns couldnt have them. When the captain talked about distance, he had this curious emphasis on the word, so Neleh asked further.


    The distance in nagands often means the distance from the Coral Pce. The naga empire radiates outwards from the Coral pce in a circr formation. The further away you are from the pce, the lesser the power and rank of the n controlling thends. The wealth and power gathers towards the center of the empire. The ns holdingnds adjacent to the Coral Pce are also the most powerful. When you hear a term first rate n, it literally means a n that holdsnd in the zone closest to the pce, second tier in the next zone and so on. The captain exined.


    The captains words proved to be urate, since the luxury of thends kept increasing as they neared their destination. The vessel was not allowed to dock with the Coral Pce directly. Instead they were forced to stop on thends of one of the first rate ns, and they traveled the rest of the way on a weird egg shaped carriage, ironically drawn by seahorses. Several guards apanied their carriage, not allowing for much of a chance for sightseeing. Interestingly, their escort stopped just before a zone of empty space, where they were met by a small squad of thergest naga they had ever seen. One of the Kenshin, or sword saints as the imperial guards were called, exined briefly that they were the only military force allowed within the grounds of the Coral Pce.


    Once they drew close to the Pce, they saw argeplex of buildings. The pce itself was surrounded by a fortress of coral, which looked much stronger than normal, obviously enhanced by magic. They saw several Kenshin patrolling the surrounding waters. The pceplex was one of those dome covered areas, with a huge amount of the one storey buildings surrounding the pce proper on all sides. The pce itself was one of the rare buildings made by the naga that was both tall and wide, looking like a fortress with several tiers rising towards a central castle. The fortress grounds held arge amount of Kenshin in a parade formation ready to greet them.


    It seemed every Kenshin not required for patrolling the surroundings had been gathered to receive them. They exited the carriage on the edge of the dome, and were lead onward by their escort along a central path leading through the center of the Kenshin formation. Banners were lining their path, and the tiers were interestingly separated by stairs instead of ramps. Despite their istionist nature, the Coral Pce was clearly built to awe any visitors with its majesty and grandeur. The others were suitably awed, but Neleh couldnt help that think that the sight reminded her a little of the warlords she had met in her old life.


    They met both the left and right chancellors on the gate to the central castle. After a polite exchange of pleasantries, they were asked to relinquish their weapons, and were lead on through the long corridors towards the central chamber. They were instructed to not approach the throne of the empress too closely, and to stop to bow on the send tier down from the throne.


    The two chancellors lead them into arge throne room. There were several tiers descending downwards from the throne, the first tier around the throne left empty, while the other tiers downwards were filled with high ranking naga. Neleh could see that the naga had arranged themselves by faction, with the members of the highest ranking ns, and the leaders of the factions towards the front. The central path leading towards the throne from the door was left open. The chancellors stopped on the second tier bowing their heads, both chancellors standing on their respective sides, close to their own political factions. Every naga in the room, aside from those on the tier with the empress were in a position reminiscent of a one knee bow, with both hands sped in front of their chest and eyes cast down, except of course the naga didnt have knees. Nelehspanions took the hint and performed a simr one knee bow.


    Neleh on the other hand remained standing, and looked straight at the highest tier. The empress herself was shrouded from view by a curtain that showed her silhouette and nothing else. Several high ranking priestesses were surrounding the empress, keeping watch on the assembled people. The sides of the room were lined by Kenshin standing guard.


    Eternal Empress, may you live forever. We greet you and present to you the visitors you requested. The left chancellor also rattled off their names and ranks. Nelehs rank as Chosen brought a murmur from the assembled nobles, greatly amplified when they noticed that she wasnt kneeling like the others.


    The empress gave a little gesture, and one of the priestesses announced in a loud voice. The Eternal Empress, may she live forever, requires a meeting with the one known as Neleh Khalidor in private. Everybody else is to leave the room. This brought a shocked murmur from the gathered nobles.


    Neleh noted that this had clearly been nned. The empress was making a point, dismissing everyone in such a public manner instead of simply having them not attend at all. She also made her wish known to Neleh, that herpanions should leave also. Neleh gave a small gesture to urge them to leave.


    After everyone except the priestesses and the Kenshin had filed out, the empress had another surprise. That means everyone, including you my seers and guards. This room shall hold me and the Empress of Immortal me alone. Came the clear and firm voice of the empress. This was apparently a surprise to the guards and priestesses, but they did not protest. The empress word was absolute.


    As thest person had left and closed therge doors behind them, the empress came out from behind the curtains to greet Neleh.


    Good to see you little sister. The woman said, giving a small smile.


    Her form might have been that of a naga, but her aura and spirit clearly were not. The eyes of the empress also told their own story. Well, well. This exins the eternal part. Who would have thought the empress of the naga was in fact not a naga herself. Greetings elder sister. Neleh replied with a smile.


    This was a dragon that had taken a humanoid form. In addition, this dragon was not the same kind as the ones Neleh had seen in this world before. This one would have a real form closer to the serpentine dragon of me Neleh was currently able to assume for short times.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    A/N: More dialogue in this one than in any other chapter before, I think. I hope you enjoy.


    ----------


    After their exchange of pleasantries, the two of them took a morefortable position around a table, hidden in a nook behind the throne.


    Before anything else, I have to ask out of sheer curiosity, do the naga know their Eternal Empress in not a naga? Neleh asked, going straight to the obvious point.


    The empress gave a small understanding smile. It is not widely spread information, but it is known by those that need to know. We are an interesting pair, are we not? Me as the empress of the naga and you as the Chosen of both Elune and Satai.


    We certainly arent what people would call usual. So, shall we then? You called me here, so I think it is only fair you present your proposition. Neleh replied with a smile of her own.


    To the point then. There are a few minor things you can help us with, and one really major favor. In return I have a few pieces of information that you will find very helpful, and the power of the naga and myself to offer in return for the major favor. The empress made her initial offer.


    Alright, lets start with the minor things. Even if we wont see eye to eye on the major point, we can still do the minor favors and separate in good will. Neleh replied.


    One of the minor favors I will perform while you are leaving the Coral Pce. Its simply something that will only be useful at that time. As for the other, how much have you discovered about your blessings? For the record, I know you are blessed by ten gods. The empress asked suddenly.


    Neleh raised her eyebrow due to the sudden shift in topic. The deities decided to be uncooperative, and only gave vague descriptions. The blessing of Aphrodite is obvious. The blessing of the faerie goddess Lulu grants the ability to see through all illusions and secrets, as well as making it so that I can never get lost and will find my way even in abyrinth. I know part of Medeas blessing is the ability to move underwater without drowning. I have a theory about Satais blessing, but Im not willing to share that one. The rest I have some thoughts about, but no real knowledge. The gods did a good job hiding their hand. She replied a little annoyed at the gods.


    My first favor has to do with two of those blessings, and a hint. Firstly I can give the hint that a human with knowledge in spirit magic can help you with some of the blessings. Im not withholding information, thats simply all I know about it. Secondly the favor, which my representative told you about, a way to stop the second congration. Theres really no gentle way to put this, so Ill just say it straight up. Two of your blessings will fully activate within two years, and one of their side effects will be the severing of the bond you hold.


    The blessing of Sydonay, the protector god of demons, will make it so nothing can force you to be subordinate to another person or power. Even if the bond is fairly equal, your end is still considered subordinate, since you supply mana to the bond holder. The blessing will forcibly sever the bond. The blessing of Loki will have a simr effect. One of its effects is to make you the master of deception, which also means no bond or vow can hold you. You will be able to survive the forceful severing of the bond while your partner will not. The empress voice held no emotion. It was heldpletely level on purpose.


    Elune, exin. Neleh quickly sent her thought to the goddess.


    This is news to me. Now that I heard about it though, I can see that she speaks the truth. I can tell you, that it was most certainly not the intent of the blessings to cause you harm. Ill have to have a word with the others, but I doubt we can stop it. Taking back the blessings is problematic at best, and it gets worse the stronger the blessing is. The blessing of Loki in particr is very powerful, maybe the most powerful after the ones granted by myself and Satai. Elune replied in a very serious voice.


    How did youe by all this information? Neleh asked the empress.


    I was given this information as a message to give you. Its not really a favor from us. Instead its more of an apology from the gods in question. I have no idea why they chose me to convey this message, but if I were to guess, its about putting the two of us together. The two of us will need each other in the future. The message also continues that although there will be no way to stop this from happening currently, there are ways to stop your partner from suffering the effects of the break. I was told to suggest something called temporal stasis. I can figure out that it has something to do with time magic, but anything else is beyond me. The empress exined with a small frown. Time magic was far beyond her abilities to understand.


    Neleh was quiet for a while. She was feeling some regret over not doing more research into dissolving the bond more gently. Asheara had told her that she did not wish the bond to be removed, so Neleh hadplied. In some moments she also admitted to herself, that she took greatfort in the bond, and not being alone. The temporal stasis would prevent Asheara from dying, but would also render her into a state that was the next thing up from death. She would be alive, but effectively removed from the life of their family. Luckily she had some time, so she might be able toe up with a solution. Luckily she got the word about it this early. Hope was not yet lost.


    Even if it wasnt really a favor from you, I still thank you for the message. Tell me about the minor favors that you wish from me? Neleh told the empress, while still half in thought.


    The first one is fairly simple to exin. Our Chosen, and our most powerful seer is afflicted with a strange disease or curse that we cannot handle. We also have no idea what might have caused it. However, our seers tell me that you have the ability to save her. Apparently the vision was vague, but it was something about you having knowledge we do not. The empress exined.


    Consider it done. Healing someone sounds very reasonable. I am surprised you managed to see something that specific about my future. I have been told that Im not bound by fate, and as a result seeing my future is sketchy at best. Neleh replied a little surprised.


    You are correct. Our seers have real trouble seeing anything about your future. However, your effect on the future of others is really powerful. Some of their destinies are so cast in stone due to your effect, that it is in as day to our seers. For example, the time the first congration happened, we could see that it would happen and when, but not the cause. Apparently you had the option to stop the attack on the Sun Pce somehow, so our vision of that was fuzzy at best. On the other hand, we could see the celestials had important information able to prevent the event, but that they chose not to use it. The exact nature of the information became clear onlyter, but we knew something was going on. Its also a bit hard to warn the elves about something happening in one of their cities, and would also reveal our abilities.


    On the other hand, the fate of the Chosen of Medea is strong after your attempt to heal her, so it is almost certain you will seed, even though we dont know how you will do it. The fates of others are also the reason we know you will be the empress of the elven people, known as the Empress of the Immortal me, and the most powerful being in the world. If youbine my abilities as the most powerful mage alive and your future powers, then there is very little that can stop us. Besides, we know that there is a storming, and being on your good side when the storm hits will be very important. That is what we offer as our major favor. Our full cooperation and alliance against theing storm, as well as any assistance you require in preparation for it. It is obvious the other races, as they currently are, are not prepared to handle the storm. If it is your wish, we will even join forces with you to subjugate them. The empress dered.


    Oh. Neleh thought in a slight surprise. She had considered the possibility that the title the naga gave her might refer to her future instead of her past, but it still surprised her. The empress, huh? She had guessed that it mighte to that in the future, but it was still a bit weird to get a confirmation. Judging by her words, the empress was not sure if Neleh would take her up on her offer to subjugate the other races. Apparently it was something she would decide in the future.


    Thats a rather powerful offer. Im assuming that what you want in return is something equally important? Neleh asked mostly stalling for time, so that she could consider everything she heard.


    Thats a bit moreplex, and will require a fairly long exnation. I would rather get the other small favor out of the way first, if that is fine with you? This one only requires your thoughts, and is one of those things that are really murky to our seers. The empress said changing the subject. For some reason she seemed to be blushing and embarrassed. Was she trying to avoid talking about the major favor?


    Neleh waved her hand assenting to the empress request, which brought a slight sigh of relief from the empress. She really was too embarrassed to talk about the major favor! There was arge scale attack aimed at the heads of the major ns, and several important people like our seers. Many of the attacks failed, but some of them seeded. We have run into nothing but dead ends in trying to investigate, and the major ns are at each others throats. Youll notice that this is a favor we could not have asked of you if you hade a yearter, so this one is a new situation. On the other hand, the second favor we will able to provide is also a recent development, so I suppose this is also fate of a kind. The attacks happened three weeks ago. We would like to ask your thoughts on the matter as an outsider, to bring a fresh perspective to the situation. The empress requested.


    Neleh asked the empress several questions about the events. One of the most striking details was that the timing of the attacks was really odd. Many off the attacks were aimed at targets that had just be under the protection of the Kenshin, causing the attacks fail. If the attacks had been performed a week earlier or a weekter, they would have been much more sessful.


    This is just a guess, but bear with my musings. Theres a game yed by the demons called Qadesh, which means cunning. Its considered highlyplex. Thirty different pieces yed on a field of 120 squares of varying terrain. The demons have a great love of strategy in both intrigue and war, which is disyed in the game. Games of Qadesh canst for days, and some wise demons have been rumored to devote their whole lives to mastering its intricacies. Neleh started to ruminate out loud.


    Something you have most likely already aplished. The empress replied with a wry smile. Though I fail to see the connection.


    Neleh gave a small chuckle. Youll see the point soon. The real secret of Qadesh, as in many other games, is all in the opening. Theres a limited amount of variations, the most sessful being the deceivers attack. Its a series of moves designed to appear mainly defensive, but which in fact conceals an offensive sequence that will bring about victory in only ten moves, although the defeated will not realize his defeat until much, muchter. The sess of the attack is dependent on fixing the opponents attention on a separate overt mover in another region of the board. The key of the real offensive lies in its narrow focus. It has but one objective, to remove a specific piece from the board. Its not the most powerful piece, but it is crucial for sessful defense in the future. The opponent however has been convinced hes facing a varied attack on a broad front.


    So youre saying that attacking all those people was only a diversion? They only intended to kill one of them? The empress asked getting a sudden revtion.


    Perhaps, or perhaps two of them. If you apply the idea further, it might be that one of the Kenshin was the real target, and the others were simply an incidental smokescreen. Neleh ruminated further.


    Is that your conclusion? The empress asked.


    Neleh shook her head. While that is certainly a possibility, and something youre more equipped to investigate further, theres something else bothering me. All theories require a basic assumption on the motive of the mastermind. If we assume that whoever made the attack intends to harm the naga, then their goal was aplished. Kind of. Several n heads were killed, but new ones would be appointed to their ce, so the effect is somewhat limited rendering their whole point moot. However, the event has driven a wedge between the ns, and from your exnation we can conclude that some of the new n heads are primarily responsible for driving that wedge further. In that way the damage is more significant.


    So youre saying that the attack was done in order to elevate those new n heads? The empress asked again.


    Not all of them most likely, but my guess is that one or two of them, yes. It would be my personal guess that at least one of those new n heads is serving the mastermind behind the attacks, and the other attacks were just a diversion, to hide a tree within a forest so to speak. The turmoil between the ns is a nice bonus, but I would guess that the real bonus is to utilize the one new n head at ater date for some separate purpose. Neleh finished her thought.


    The empress considered Nelehs words for a while. I think I see the enemy now. Thank you for your assistance. This might have be a real problem without your help.


    Well, those are just some theories I came up with on the spot. You will need to do the follow-up investigation. Neleh replied lightly.


    -----


    In order to perform the healing, the empress led Neleh into a room to the side of the throne room. They had expected Neleh to agree to the healing, so they made the Chosen of Medea rest in a room with an easy ess. Despite that, there was no one within the rooms the empress led Neleh into. The empress exined that because they didnt know the cause of the mysterious illness, they had quarantined the Chosen. The proximity to the throne was due to the seers assuring the empress of the safety of doing so.


    Neleh sent her senses into the sick naga girl lying on the bed. There was no disease at least. She also couldnt find any spells affecting the body, like a curse would. There was ostensibly nothing wrong with the girls body, except it was dying without an apparent cause. Neleh pondered for a moment, and suddenly had the idea of sending her senses to study the girls soul.


    She frowned deeply at what she found. This should not be possible. She mumbled.


    What is wrong with her? The empress asked rmed.


    Her soul is being corrupted. Not in the sense that shes bing evil, I mean literally. There is a corrupting power lodged in her soul that is eating away at it. Neleh exined.


    Can it be cured? The empress asked.


    Oh thats not the problem. Corruption like this is not too hard to remove if you know how to do it. Paradoxically, the best way to deal with illnesses of the soul is with death magic. Im already letting my power fix the damage, though she might be very weak for a few years after she wakes up. The real issue is how she was infected with such corruption in the first ce. This isnt something you pick up from a cursed item or something that can spontaneously develop. Neleh wondered out loud.


    I dont know if this had anything to do with it, but she started developing the symptoms when she had visions about theing storm. She is the only one powerful enough to see that far and even she cannot say when the storm ising. The empress exined.


    That might be it. Have her be careful about it in the future. When you look into the abyss, sometimes the abyss looks back. Next time the corruption will have easier time progressing. Neleh mused. Visions concerning the Enemy? That might do it. The only other option that Neleh could think of would be one of the scouts that came through the portal earlier. Spreading chaos was their likely purpose, but attacking the Chosen of Medea seemed like an odd choice.


    They left the room, and the empress sent for some servants to attend to the Chosen now that there was no danger of a contagion.


    I think its about time for us to get to the main point. Could you exin the major favor you expect from me? Youve tried to avoid the subject for some reason, and thats making me worry. Neleh asked in a firm voice once they reached the throne room again.


    The empress gave a small sigh. To really understand, we have to start with a bit of history. When the greater gods were choosing their races, there were two races of dragons in the world. You might have noticed that Im not like the dragons you have met so far. Unlike Sydonay, the protector god of demons, Satai was not willing to pick two races, no matter how they were rted. In the end, this resulted in a war between my kind, who were usually called Kirin by the other races, and the other dragons. While we were more magically gifted than our dumber cousins, they were much stronger than us physically. Perhaps more importantly, they outnumbered us almost ten-to-one. I do not me our cousins for the war, since our kind wanted the favor of Satai just as badly, but I am regretful that we lost that war.


    In the end, the vast majority of dragons were dead even if they won, and they decided to take out their rage by exterminating our kind. The others of our kind made ast stand, heroic or otherwise, and our queen who was carrying eggs at the time fled to try and salvage what was left of our race. She sought refuge among the naga, because our cousins have a dislike of water and dont enter the oceans lightly. This was roughly a million years ago. Our mother left her eggs with the naga and sacrificed herself to quell the rage of our cousins.


    They know of our existence, but even they dont care to carry a grudge any longer. They won, Satai made his choice, and we were left alone. The only problem was that all the eggs were female and thus our race is facing its end. Although it took the youngest of us until about 100 000 years ago to hatch, we have been losing members one at a time. They either sumb in battle against various foes, or they lose all hope and will to live. We do not die of old age but once we lose the will to live, we go into an eternal sleep, never to wake again. There are only four of us left alive, and it takes the others longer and longer to rouse themselves from their rest every time theyy down. The empress finished with tears in her eyes.


    Neleh gave her a moment before asking. The twilight of a race is always sad. That said, Im not seeing your intention yet. Im guessing you expect me to do something about it?


    Yes. You have the power to shapeshift into the form of a male Kirin, even if only for a time, do you not? This is what our seers hinted to me at least. The empress asked a little shyly, wiping away her tears.


    Eh? Neleh couldnt help but utter a small strangled sound. Aah, it is not entirely impossible. I do not have the power for it currently, but it is something I might be able to do in the future, when my own body stops growing. I have to make sure though, are you asking me what I think you are?


    Yes I am. I want you to be the new forefather of our race. The empress said firmly, while blushing furiously.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    ----------


    Azrael, Asheara and Shiori all felt a little lost after exiting the throne room among all the naga nobility. The nobles were arguing in a loud voice about the meaning of the Eternal Empress dismissing all of them from the throne room. The arguments only got more intense once the Kenshin and the priestesses guarding the empress also exited the room. One of the priestesses noticed the three of them looking lost, and led them to a room on the side, with a view of the hall where the nobles were gathered. The priestess was the same that had spoken on behalf of the empress, and was simply known as the Voice. Apparently the empress usually didnt even deign to speak out loud with the nobles. Usually she only signaled the Voice, who knew what the signals meant, and then the Voice spoke on the empress behalf.


    It seems that the nobles are quite agitated. Im guessing what happened in the throne room isntmon? Azrael asked the priestess.


    No it is not. You are among the rare few members of other races to even set foot in the Coral Pce. The Eternal Empress, may she live forever, never meets any of the naga nobles alone, not to even mention the members of other races. The Eternal Empress is treating the one known as Neleh as an equal. That has never happened before. The Voice exined half in thought, obviously also wondering about what was going on behind the closed doors.


    Shiori harrumphed. The empress is overestimating herself. Earning a shocked look from the priestess and an rmed shushing from Asheara. Shiori could see the light produced by the mind of the so called Eternal Empress within the empty space her own mind showed her. Even though that light wasrger than any other she had seen before, with the possible exception of the biggest dragons she had seen in JaoeTinukai, it was nothing whenpared to the zing sun of Neleh.


    How are the nobles taking it? Azrael asked out of curiosity.


    I would imagine they are going to pay extra respect and attention to Neleh once they get over their initial shock and confusion. No one who is treated like this by the Eternal Empress can be anything else but a very important person for the future of the naga. They might not like it, but they will most certainly respect it. The rule of the empress is absolute. The Voice replied simply.


    Any idea about what the empress has nned? Asheara asked a little worried.


    I would not dare to specte on the mind of the empress. The only thing I know is that she wanted to have a certain person healed, and had a reason to assume Neleh would be able to fulfill that request. Beyond that, I cant say. The Voice replied.


    After talking about the naga politics for a while, Asheara wondered out loud. Should we pay a visit to Kanakos family? I mean we could put in a good word while we are here.


    Shiori shook her head. As much as Id like to cause trouble for the girl, I dont think thats a good idea. Shes in Rhianon for a reason, and drawing notice to her could cause major parties to focus their attention on her. I doubt she would handle that well. I have my doubts about her, but until I have some proof Id like to avoid destroying her life.


    Not long after they were all invited back into the throne room. Neleh and the empress had spent quite a bit of time alone.


    -----


    Neleh had expected the answer the empress gave her, but it still made her apprehensive. She had considered the possibility of children, and pretty much given up on the idea for the foreseeable future. She most certainly didnt expect to father any children. She wasnt against the idea in theory, but being the sire of a new start to a race mighte with a fair bit of troubleter on. She most certainly had no desire to start parenting a clutch of Kirin.


    Lets say that Im not against the idea so far. What exactly are you expecting from me? Im assuming you realize that even if I give my agreement, I wont be able to fulfill my part for several years, maybe even a decade? Neleh asked, testing the waters.


    This much is obvious. Not having reached maturity, such arge shapeshift would be near impossible even for you. We have waited for millennia without hope, so few more years to save our race is nothing but a blink of the eye. What we expect is for you to mate with the remaining Kirin that can still wake up. We willy the eggs and check the genders of the hatchlings inside. If there are male Kirin among them, then you have done the minimum required, although we would hope for more than one birthing to give our young a better chance of carrying on the race. We do not expect you to parent them, as you would most likely not even make for a suitable parent for Kirin. The empress gave a small smile.


    She continued. The seers have not found out too much about your personality, but ording to them even being a teacher is not your forte, not to even speak of being a parent to hatchlings. We would however wish that you would do your best in cooperation with me to ensure their safety until they can look after themselves. In this case its more a case of trying to safeguard the world against the storm that ising, with maybe a little extra consideration for our safety. Strictly speaking, you probably wont need the full support of the naga before that, but we are ready to provide it should you require it. We will trust your word that you will do your part.


    Neleh gave the deal a good amount of consideration. It was not a bad deal as it was. The problem was that there might be unforeseen consequences. For example, the dragons were content to leave the remaining Kirin alone for now, but would that still be the case if the numbers of the Kirin begun to rise? And how would they feel about Neleh who was the cause of it? If she found someone to share the rest of her life with, how would they feel about Neleh having dozens of children running around in the form of Kirin? Yet, having one of the races, especially the naga as the rulers of the oceans, as her ally would go a long way towards safeguarding the world. Saying no to the deal would most likely also sour that possibility through other means.


    Lets say I agree for the time being. My duchy is the home for most of the dragons on the elven continent and Id rather they not burn it all to ground once they learn of this. I will have to sound out their reaction to all this. I can agree to this on principle, but I cant put mynds to a risk like that. Neleh provisionally agreed to the terms.


    I would expect nothing less. Then from now on, the naga are allied with Neleh Khalidor, the one who will be known as the Empress of the Immortal me. I had these made to facilitatemunication between us. Do not hesitate to call on us when necessary. Also Id like to hear about it once the deal is certain. The empress said, while handing Neleh a small bracelet that looked to be made of pearls and silver links. She also showed a simr bracelet she was wearing herself.


    Neleh put the small bracelet on her wrist and tested it immediately, channeling a bit of her power through the bracelet. In the meantime, you can probably agree that it would be in the best interest for the both of us if the infestation within the naga ranks was dealt with. I happen to know of a spell that allows one to tell the difference between the truth and lies. I am also a neutral observer unfamiliar with the politics of the naga, so I can be used as apletely objective way to discover all traitors. Neleh said with her thoughts going through the bracelet.


    Agreed. Getting rid of traitors should be our next priority. The empress gestured Neleh to stand by the throne, near the spot the Voice was standing earlier. She then gave a small magical signal, inviting the others back inside. It soon became obvious that the signals the empress used tomunicate with the Voice were magical in nature, as without more than a few gestures, she had the Voice ordering the important people that had reached their position as a result of the assassinations lined up at the front of the room.


    The events that followed were almost too easy for them. The empress ordered the people lined up to submit to a questioning. Neleh had to disy her ability to see through lies only once, before two of the newly raised n heads tried to escape the throne room. The attempt was futile of course, since the Voice had the Kenshin standing by expecting something like that to ur. The two runners, and one more n head who was uncovered by the continued questioning were arrested and taken away. Neleh even offered her help in interrogating the three, but the empress refused so as to avoid the ns of the three arrested having bad feelings towards Neleh. The ns of the three traitors had been disgraced, and for a good reason. For now, Neleh was just someone the Eternal Empress used to find out about the betrayal, but if Neleh was to take further part in the investigation, she might be an object of hate and me for the disgraced ns.


    After the tumult, the empress announced the alliance and ordered a huge banquet to be prepared to honor it. She wished Neleh to spend some time during the celebrations to form rtions with the various naga present, so that it would be easier in the future to have the naga work in a way advantageous to Neleh. They would do so in any case if the Eternal Empress ordered, but it would be much simpler to not have the naga ns object. Hence Neleh brought all her charm and grace to bear during the celebration, forming friendships and bonds. Her ns towards the duchy of JaoeTinukai were of much interest to the naga, and the improved trade opportunities were also a big help. Some of the new products Neleh had proposed would find many opportunities among the naga.


    ----------


    Two important things happened during the night that followed. Firstly Elune came back from her discussion with the other gods. I have news. I confirmed the words of the empress with the other gods. The blessings of Sydonay and Loki were nned to reveal themselves when you had your eighteenth birthday. The two had judged that to be about the age when the blessings would start being useful to you, though youre ahead of schedule. They didnt even know of your bond back when the blessings were given. ording to the two of them, the effect of the blessings really will sever the bond. They also were the ones to pass word to the empress, through Medea of course. They didnt dare to tell me, because they knew I would rip them a new one for their mistake. I think they also didnt want he rtions between the two of us to suffer, seeing as its fairly important for us as well to keep good rtions with you.


    I can forgive honest mistakes, but Im not so sure I will feel as forgiving once the severing actually happens. Forgiveness is one thing, but the resulting consequences are another. Can anything be done? Neleh asked, dreading the answer.


    Unfortunately not. The blessing of Sydonay might be something we could remove with the joint effort several gods, but theres nothing we could do about the blessing of Loki, so theres no point. The lesser gods dont have Chosen, but the soul of Deception granted by Loki is as close as ites. He is the God of Deceit, Lies, Thieves and Assassins after all. Its almost ironic. If he were a greater god, the power of Chosen we could remove, but his current blessing we cant. Another piece of bad news, the bond was made to be foolproof against tampering on purpose. If it wasnt, then anyone with the bond would be too easy to deal with, due to the bacsh. Even with your knowledge it seems impossible to deal with. I tend to agree with the suggestion Sydonay made. It is most likely for the best to use something simr to temporal stasis on Asheara once the timees, and try to find a way to deal with the effects afterwards. The ever cheerful goddess was once again sounding glum. She did that too oftentely.


    Neleh sighed. I know. I spent a fair bit of time studying the bond earlier, and could not find anything that could help. There are a few reality altering spells that might be a possibility, but their side effects might be worse than the bacsh from the bond, and even then they probably wouldnt work. Im not quite ready to give up yet though.


    Just dont get too focused on that. Instead, try spending what time you have together with her. Who knows when you can meet her the next time? Besides, although the empress said you would be able to deal with the bond being severed, I doubt even you can just shrug it off. Id try ande up with some things to protect yourself as well. Elune said worried.


    I actually already have an idea concerning that. I think you might even like it. Neleh was just about to borate when she felt the second important event of the night happen.


    She could feel several gateways opening around the. Gateways simr to the one that she had felt before, when the scouts of the enemy entered the world. Well that was faster than I thought. She said to herself.


    How many and where? Elune asked, knowing that Nelehs senses were sharper, because she knew what to look for.


    About twelve, open only long enough for one or two beings toe through. Its hard to tell exactly while at the bottom of the ocean, but Id say they were spread quite evenly across the continents. At least one opened on the elven continent and one on the ind chains near us. I would guess its the first of the Harbingers. They are most likely here to sow chaos and find agents to work for them among the popce of this world. Neleh made an educated guess.


    Harbingers already? Does that mean that the forces of the enemy are not far behind? As if we dont have enough trouble and chaos without their help. Elune worried.


    I doubt it. My guess would be that they noticed that this world is particrly vulnerable to the effects of the Harbingers, so they sent them in early to do as much damage as possible. When you consider the current unrest and the effects of the Consortium, this world is ripe for their influence. This might actually be a good thing. If the lost-deities think this world is easily influenced by the Harbingers, then they might not send the strongest factions against us in the future. It will be a bncing act though. We cant leave them to do their work freely, but if I start hunting them too overtly, then we will draw the eye of the lost-deities. Neleh mused.


    Well, we always knew this wouldnt be easy. Will you go after the ones closest to us? It would be bad if they came among the naga and spoiled what you just aplished. Can you even find them? The goddess asked.


    For the next week or two, easily. A forceful transfer like that leaves a mark on the ones being transferred. It will be harder after that though, once the traces disappear. Then it depends on the form and skill of the beings that came through. And I suppose I should deal with those that thought it wise to appear so close to us. We should bid our goodbyes to the naga tomorrow. I wouldve liked to stay longer, but I can always leave a doorway behind. Neleh decided.


    -----------


    The ceremony was kept simple as they were leaving, mostly due to Nelehs request. They had partied enough the previous evening. She had requested that the others be transported back to Bluepearl the same way they came, while she would make a small trip to the inds where the gateways had opened. The empress had immediately understood when Neleh had sent the message during the night. In fact the empress had expected it, since it had to do with the other minor favor she was nning for Neleh.


    As they were leaving, the empress contacted Neleh through the bracelet. Time for me to do the other favor. Once you have dealt with the ones that came through the gateway, you should take the chance to help a fleet of human vessels that are in trouble near the inds you are traveling to. I think youll find that saving the people on those vessels will be beneficial to you in the future. There was some odd mirth in the empress voice when she gave the hint.


    Im sensing theres something special about these particr humans. Does this by chance have anything to do with the earlier hint about finding some humans proficient with spirit magic? Neleh asked dubiously. There was something else weird about these vessels, she could sense it in the nagas voice.


    Among other things. Have fun. The empressughed and cut the connection.


    Im not so sure Im too happy with this favor. I might have to ask for another er on. Neleh grumbled to herself.


    Azrael, Asheara and Shiori were not too happy with Nelehs decision to separate from them, but they couldnt travel underwater at high speeds like Neleh could, and it wouldve been too suspicious to take a doorway back to home. The empress finding about the Nexus was one thing, but even the more ipetent naga nobility would figure something was wrong, if they didnt need transportation back to Bluepearl. After they exited the Coral Pce grounds and Neleh saw the others off with the weird ship, she flew up towards the surface as if shot from a cannon. She had adopted the form of the Seraph again, and thankfully her wings of holy fire were not susceptible to water thanks to the inclusion of the holy element. A seraph didnt actually fly ording to the normalws of physics, and had the ability of a sort of magical three-dimensional movement instead. As a result, the water didnt much affect her speed. To further help her movement, Neleh formed a globe of air around herself, which even kept her dry during the journey.


    Once she reached the surface and started closing in on the inds, she spread her senses out trying to find the telltale feeling of the magic that had transferred the Harbingers here. She found the two enemies fairly easily and started monitoring them from a distance. The two looked surprisingly human, most likely due to assuming the shape of those that lived on the inds. The two were also alone in an area with no one else around. The good thing was that she could fight them without coteral damage. The bad thing was that she had no way to gauge their strength and they would be able to sense her approach if she got closer.


    It would be very handy if she had that blessing of Loki, since the concealment abilities woulde in handy right about now. Concealment was not really her specialty, although she wasnt bad at it either. But she had no idea of the capabilities of her enemies, and she would rather they didnt get the chance to send a message to the others. So if she couldnt assassinate them close up, then how about long range sniping? From this range, they would not be able to sense her forming the spell, and she might catch them by surprise, but again she had no idea of their capabilities, so she would have to be serious in her attack to make sure it would work from this distance.


    After a small moment of thought Neleh decided to use one of her most powerful long range attacks. She gathered her power and burst it towards the enemy in a straight line. Gravity cannon. She mumbled the activation key to the spell.


    The sea split in a straight line from Neleh towards the two enemies forming a tunnel that reached the two, and continued a little beyond the small cape. The two creatures felt rmed as their bodies started to float upwards and they hurriedly raised their magical protections and looked towards where Neleh cast the spell from. They didnt even have the chance to turn their headspletely before they were engulfed by a stream of blue energy. The energy was filled withpeting gravity fields far beyond the ability of any humanoids to handle, and the two were torn to shreds before they even knew what had happened. There was a clear U-shaped hole in the cape, as the water rushed to fill both the hole and the tunnel Nelehs power had formed earlier.


    Well that was easier than I thought. Did they only send small-fry this time? The Harbingers arent known for theirbat abilities, but for their ability to control and influence others. Neleh mused to herself with a frown. Oh well, saves me time if they make it easy. Now where are those pesky humans the Eternal Empress mentioned?

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    ----------


    Neleh extended her senses out to try and find the humans the Eternal Empress had mentioned. It didnt take long for her to find them, not because they were close but because there were a lot of them. Her senses didnt really reveal what the problem was though. She started flying towards the ce she sensed the humans, but even at her flying speed it took her two hours to reach them. When she did, a problem presented itself.


    Neleh contacted the Eternal Empress through the bracelet, getting an immediate answer. Well that was quick, did you miss me already? The empress asked a little yfully.


    Neleh decided to bluntly ignore the joke. You said I was supposed to help some humans near the inds, right? Which humans?


    Excuse me? The empress asked confused.


    Well Im pretty sure I found the humans you meant, the only problem is that its a battle between two human fleets. Theres almost a hundred ships here. So who exactly am I supposed to save? I could save all of us some trouble by sinking all of the ships, but Im guessing that doesnt exactly go along with your visions. Nelehined a little bitterly.


    The vision wasnt really all that precise. I have the seer that had the vision here with me. Can you describe the ones doing battle? The empress asked.


    Some of the ships are flying banners simr to the ones I crossed while flying here, so Im guessing they belong to the navies of the human kingdoms of the inds. The other ships seem to be flying the regalia of the human empire, and then the separate ships have different gs depending on whos on them. Im seeing different gs ranging from a flower to a wolf. House insignia, is my guess. She kept listing off the different banners. The empires side seems to be losing. It seems theirmanders arent stupid, but they seem to be trying to lead the battle like a general instead of an admiral. As a result, their fleet has been separated into fragments.


    The empress was quiet for a while, before answering. The ship with the wolf symbol. Thats the one you need. She finally replied.


    Of course it is. Neleh said to herself with a sigh. Why couldnt you have picked one of the ships that arent surrounded on all sides? Sheined.


    Then they wouldnt need much in the way of saving, now would they? You know what to do, now hop to it. I guarantee it will be worth the trouble. Depending on how you y your cards, the benefit from this can be even greater than the alliance with us. Thats the extreme case of course. Neleh could hear the smile in the empress voice.


    Neleh cut the connection and said to herself. Thats a big promise. Hard to see how it could be. I suppose fire magic is mostly out for now. It would be very effective, but a problem if the fire spreads. There are a couple of ships on the side that I can torch, but what about the rest? Will I have to do this ship by ship?


    -----


    How in the zes did we get ambushed like this? Its the bloody ocean! Its not like the enemy can hide behind hills and trees! Prince Sanguinius cursed. He was in the middle of fighting off several of the inder marines trying to reach Alexis, who in turn was cuttingrge swathes into the enemy ranks with his magic.


    Fog mostly. Their mages obstructed the vision of our lookouts. It also doesnt help that you got a bit too cocky. I know youre a brilliant general, but the battles between navies are different. I told you we should take an ind hopping strategy instead of challenging them on the seas. They have fought on seas since they were old enough to serve on a ship, while this is the first time youremanding a naval battle and our men are soldiers not marines. Alexis replied, while sending another burst of death magic into the ranks of the enemy.


    Less ming and more thinking about solutions to get out of this. Besides, it wouldve worked if the other half of our fleet hadnt gotten separated from us. The pincer attack was a good idea. Sanguinius defended himself while stabbing another marine in the throat.


    Hey, Im not the one who brought it up! You asked, I simply answered. Alexis said with a chuckle and another st of magic. Besides, pincer attacks arent as simple on the ocean as they are on thend. The distances make timing difficult. You also cant rush a fleet like you would an army. The wind and the currents make a huge difference in speed. Admit it, you just dont have the necessary experience for navalbat yet. Despite the ease at which the two were dispatching their foes, they were in real trouble. Although the two of them were not in great danger of losing to the less skilled enemies, the rest of the fleet was not doing as well, and even if the enemy had trouble taking them by sword and spell, they could always sink the ship from under them once they got more freedom from the rest of the imperial ships.


    That aside, whats that thing in the sky? ming wings and all, looks a little like a celestial. Doesnt look all that promising. Sanguinius said, while pointing to the northern sky with a quick gesture.


    Alexis looked the way his brother had pointed and saw the fiery being too. Thats not a celestial. Ive heard the celestial Chosen has red wings, but not wings made of fire. Especially not golden fire, Ive never even heard of such a thing. We might be in real trouble now.


    What do you mean? I cant feel her strength at all. You would think we could feel it, if the being was really powerful. Sanguinius asked a little confused.


    Im thinking the exact opposite. Its because of its power that it can hide it from us. Look, itsing this way! They watched as the being of golden fire got closer, while sting some weird looking green fire at a couple of nearby inder ships that were not entangled in closebat.


    Those ships had been a real thorn in the side of the twins, as the ships contained many of the enemy mages who kept sting spells at the imperial navy. They saw the inder mages try to counter the fire with water magic, as was usually the safest method in shipbat. Get the ships wet and they be harder to burn, in addition to putting out the fires. They watched in almost horrified fascination as the water not only didnt work on the green mes but spear it around the ships even further. The water vaporized instantly, exploding intorge pirs of me. The ships went up like torches soaked in oil.


    Its like liquid fire! The water only makes it worse. Sanguinius said in horrified fascination.


    Its a looks like arger and more effective version of a grease fire from cooking. In case we face that, water is a no-no. Try suffocating the mes instead. Alexis mused.


    They watched in fascination as the beautiful being that looked like a cross between an elf and a celestialnded on their ships deck, and used her ming red spear to efficiently dispatch the inder marines that closed on her. The marines had seen their mages ships going up in mes, and tried to take their rage out on the being. They didnt meet with any sess though, as the womans spear skills were immacte, as she cut them down with effortless ease, as if dancing from one move to another.


    Brother dearest, I didnt expect to ever say this, but she looks almost exactly like you while fighting. Except youre an ugly horses arse and shesdivine. Alexis seemedpletely charmed, and even forgot to cast any spells at the marines, though the marines were too busy jumping to their deaths at the womans spear.


    Sanguinius grunted. Shes not bad. I could beat her though. Even as he said that, Sanguinius wasnt sure if he really could. He really wanted to try though. After rivaling Nichis skill, he hadnt met an opponent able to truly challenge him. Hispetitive spirit was roaring.


    After dispatching the closest enemies, the woman with a golden halo closed on them in a calm manner. Are the two of you the leaders of this disaster? She asked. Her voice had this melodious sound that made you want to listen more.


    Before Sanguinius had a chance to say anything about the description of the situation, which he felt was a little unfair, Alexis replied in a fairly chipper voice. Indeed we are. I am prince Alexis de Wolfe, and this is my ipetent brother Sanguinius. I me him for this mess personally.


    Sanguinius snapped at his brother. Oi! Dont pin this on me alone! The n was good, I tell you. Its not my fault I didnt receive training in naval warfare.


    Hmm, I was wondering about that. I thought that the person in charge was a pretty decent general, but didnt fight as an admiral would. That said, reasons are irrelevant and only results matter. I was lead to believe that if I were to help you out with your little mess, then you would be able to help me in return. The woman replied with a small smile that gave a faint glimpse of perfect pearly white teeth among the alluring red lips.


    Well, we could certainly use the help and cant be too picky. I would still like to hear what you want in return? Alexis said, a little surprised but willing to listen to almost any request.


    I need someone gifted in spirit magic, preferably one with wide knowledge rather than someone with a lot of battle potential. I could especially use someone who is good with interpreting blessings. The woman said a little vaguely.


    Her request was a little odd, but not something they couldnt handle. Spirit magic was the greatest strength of the humans, but even if the other races were to find out about its intricacies, it wouldnt really matter since the other races didnt have the spirits that the humans had been granted by Iarus. Theoretically some of the other gods might be able to grant a few spirits, but not in the same way as every human had thanks to their protector god being the God of Spirits and Death.


    That can be arranged. Alexis answered simply.


    Before we start, I need to know what you are doing here with this many warships. It would be problematic if I helped someone who then took their ships to attack mynds. These inders look like theyre fighting for their freedom as well. The womans golden hair let out a burst of mes as if to emphasize her words.


    Sanguinius wasnt too keen on answering, but they did need help. We are here to form a foothold tounch a naval attack on the beastman continent. He finally grunted.


    Oh, so these guys really are fighting for their freedom? She sounded a little surprised and a lot amused.


    Well, yes and no. Alexis hedged. We technically only need a staging ground, so a couple of their port cities would be enough. We just need a ce to prepare the attack from, since we dont especially have the desire to fight against the beastmen warships. They arent big on naval power, but its still better to go around instead. We need to open a second front in the war against the beastmen, to draw their forces away from the main front. Surely you are aware that we arent exactly winning the war.


    Alright, thats not a bad strategy. The beastmen are very mobile, but as a result they most likely left their homes lightly guarded. The woman gave a weird look with her golden eyes. You didnt try asking the inders did you? They might have just given you ess to their ports and supplies, in return for guaranteeing their independence for a time.


    Sanguinius gave another grunt. It was a bit hard to exin that one of the major reasons they wanted to victoriously sweep the inds, was to get recognition from their father. Alexis only gave a small smile.


    The three of them threw themselves into battle with the golden woman taking the front, her red spear iming countless lives with brutal efficiency. The twins took care of her sides, and the trio cleaved through the enemy ranks with ease. The golden woman roused her voice in a song that carried over the whole battle. She weaved a web of power with her voice, and the effect on the men of the empire was the stuff legends were made of. All the passions of generals giving speeches on the eve of battle were rolled with the words of love from their lovers that drove the motivations of men. Togetherbined into her song that told of glory and gaining immortality in the annals of history. It beat on the hearts of the men of empire, forging them into machines of destruction. For the men of the inds, they felt waves of defeat and despair wash over them. It was a feeling of hopelessness and terror unlike anything they had felt before, and they desperately attempted to flee.


    To the wounded her voice became a thing of hope, relief and healing. The men of the empire felt their wounds closing regardless of their severity. Their swords and arrows found their mark with uncanny uracy, while for their enemies nothing seemed to work. The desperation the men of the empire had felt before was now gone, and they felt as if victory was theirs, they just had to reach forth and grab it. Their will to live and fight was reborn from the ashes, while the enemy could not flee fast enough.


    The image of whatter became known as the Golden Goddess of War nked by the valiant princes was seared into the minds of the men, and they would spread the legend of that sight once they reached the shore again. Although the princes knew better, the men who survived the battle could only see the divine being as a symbol of hope sent to lead them into a destined victory. This was aided by the powerful feelings induced by the battle hymn sung by her.


    The effect of this battle would be much more important and far reaching than any of the trio could suspect. The ardent stories of the men would spread among the soldiers of the empire, and golden me would be a symbol especially among those devoted to the victory of the human race. It would also help in defending against the corrupting influence of the Harbingers, as those devoted to the Golden Goddess would chant her name while hunting down those that would bring corruption to them.


    ----------


    The three of them gathered on the deck of the ship carrying the wolf banner. They noticed the especially reverent looks of the men, but decided to ignore them for the time being. She had just led them to a victory after all, so it was not surprising to have gained the respect of the men.


    That was really something else. I really didnt expect the battle to go that smoothly. Alexis said in wonder.


    Sanguinius on the other hand was worried. He had paid more close attention to the effects Nelehs battle hymn had caused in the men, and was worried about what it might do in a battle between armies. Wouldnt an army so empowered be invincible? And what if that army decided to march against the humans? That said, they were saved by it this time, so they should be grateful for now.


    Mmh, that went better than I thought. I was worried for a moment there, but it seems youve gained victory for now. Neleh agreed. The two princes had been a great help. They really had great abilities and potential. The prince dressed in white and gold had a sword arm rivaling her own, and the darker dressed prince used his magic very effectively. She might even bother remembering their namester on.


    So about our side of the bargain? Alexis prompted.


    Right, I cant take anyone with me. You can put the person youve selected on a ship to the elven province of JaoeTinukai. If you ask the naga of the port city of Bluepearl, they can guide you further. Neleh was staring to float upwards before she continued. Alternatively you can just ask for a person known as Neleh Khalidor. Most everyone in the elven continent can guide you with that name. She then took off to the sky.


    Wasnt that the name of the new elven Chosen? Sanguinius asked.


    Now that you mention it, I think youre right. She looked really young to be a Chosen. Alexis replied in a quiet voice.


    Neleh had just reached a sufficient flying height and was nning on how to proceed, when she felt Estr reaching out for her with the ring she left him. What is it? Neleh asked.


    Were in trouble. The bandits are attacking JaoeTinukai in force. Estrs rmed voice came through.


    The city? They went straight for the capital of the duchy? What happened? She asked surprised.


    They sent a decent sized force to approach a town on the other side of the duchy, drawing away both me and the reinforcements sent by the empress. They somehow managed to mask their approach towards the capitol until we spotted them two hours ago. Im rushing towards the city as fast as I can, but I will not make it. I ordered the whole city evacuated through the arch to Nexus. I know you wanted to keep it a secret for now, but thats the only way to get the people out and into the safety of the Order sanctuary. If we tried to have them evacuate over ground, the bandits would hunt them down. The city guards are ordered to stall with the best of their ability until the evacuation isplete, and then also leave the same way closing the arch behind them. Estr reported.


    Im sorry mydy. I really failed you this time. Him using a title for her showed that he really had blundered this time. He hated titles after all. The use of a title was a way to show his regret.


    Im on my way. The problem is that I cant make a doorway here. A doorway needs to be anchored somewhere, but Im flying over the ocean. Cant use water as an anchor point, as its constantly on the move. The same deal with the air. Even with my fastest speed, it will take almost two hours for me to reachnd. Neleh cursed. Even a ship deck wouldnt work. He needed a stationary ce tond and make the doorway.


    Try to hurry. The bandits will reach the city long before then. Estr replied.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    ----------


    Regardless of her trying to push her flight speed, it took Neleh an hour and a half to reach the closest stable piece ofnd. Once she did, she created a doorway to Nexus right away. After that, it only took her scant seconds to reach the doorway closest to the city of JaoeTinukai while still being outside of it. It might have be a problem if the city was already in enemy hands, and she had appeared right in the middle of them. While she could defend herself, she didnt want to lose one of her only advantages, the element of surprise.


    Luckily the doorway was close to the city and it took only couple of minutes toe close enough to the city to see it. It didnt actually require more than a glimpse of the city to realize what was going on. Big parts of the city were in mes. There was no siege, or an army surrounding the city, so it became obvious that the bandits had entered the city already, and the fires were most likely the result of the actions of the looters. As she drew closer, Neleh could see more precisely and could tell that almost 70-percent of the city was either in mes or already burnt down.


    It seemed that the bandits were focused on the richer parts of the city, and more specifically the ducal pce. Of course, those would be the most lucrative ces to loot, so it was no wonder that the bandits would focus there. Most of the other parts of the city were quickly looted and torched. The bandits were clearly here to do more than loot and pige. They were here to destroy. It seemed that there was more behind this like they had suspected. Luckily it looked like the evacuation was a sess.


    Neleh idly wondered how they managed to get the people to leave so easily. There were almost always some people too attached to their homes and pasts, which lead them to stick to their ce even if it cost them their lives. Yet, the only bodies she could see belonged the bandits killed by the defending guards, and a few guardsman corpses that died during the defense. There could have been some dead people in the burnt houses, but Neleh felt that unlikely. There wasnt even a hint of the negative energy produced by dead, and used by necromancers.


    Im in position. Neleh said, contacting Estr.


    Same here. I brought some of my best men, and were standing by the doorway leading to the pce. Estr had also used the doorways, unfortunately he still didnt have the ability the create the small doorways, and even though he was able to use those that Neleh had created, he had been lured to a part of the duchy where she had no visited since the creation of the Nexus. The bandits had no way to know about the doorways, they had simply gotten lucky.


    Whats the n? He asked.


    Neleh had to think for a moment. She had spent quite a bit of mana flying around, and she had also fought a decent sized battle with the humans. She didnt have the strength to fight a prolonged battle. She could go for something big, but that would most likely destroy what was left of the city.


    How did the evacuation go? Are you sure you got all the people out? Neleh asked, just to make sure her guess was correct.


    They finished before the bandits entered the city. Youre nning something big arent you? Estr asked, not sounding surprised in the slightest.


    I dont see any other way. It will take too long for the army to get here, and Im already tired from one battle. I just dont have the strength for a prolonged fight. The bandit magicians are too busy with looting, so if I hide my preparations by making it look natural, I can wipe most of them out. That will take out whats left of the city, though. Neleh said with a sigh.


    Estrs chuckle seemed a little out of ce. What? Neleh asked.


    Its just funny it woulde to this. The people that were leading the evacuation happened to be the guys that were with us as escorts when you made that mountain for the dragons. As it happens, one of the reasons they were able to get everyone to leave, was because they told everyone that you would make them a new city and new homes better than the current ones, should the city be destroyed. They told everyone you were capable of creating a new city with a wave of your hand. Estr finished with another chuckle.


    Neleh cursed a little. Well, we do need a new capital city after this. Even if we do nothing to damage the city, its already in a state where staring over is easier than repairs. Just dont expect me to do it with a wave of my hand. Well have to build it little bit at a time over several weeks. They kind of forgot to mention the help of thirty dragons, and making a mountain is easier than making a city. She could only hear Estrughing on the other end of the spell.


    She gave her orders after finishing her n. The destruction seems to be more purposeful than simple banditry. I suspect someone is behind the bandits. Ill start preparing my spell now, but I want you to apprehend some high ranking members of the bandits for questioning, and pull back into the Nexus. They seem to be gathered near the pce, so you should have no trouble getting to them. Ill give you thirty minutes, so be gone by then.


    After getting a confirmation from Estr, Neleh started to gather her power. Because of the mana she had already spent, she had to utilize the remaining power in the wells she was carrying. She would have to save the power she got from the dragons for making the new city. There was a natural storm front closing in from the north, so she decided to utilize that. Those mages among the bandits that had any skill with weather rted magic wouldnt find it strange to see the storm approaching, even though the clouds were gathering in the area much faster than normal.


    When people thought of mages fighting against armies or evenrge groups, they usually imagined somethingplex and shy. That was of course one way of doing it, but more often than not, magic useful against armies was something that utilized simple spells or natural phenomenon, just taken to the extreme. If you wanted to destroy a coastal city, a tsunami was a good way to do it. If you wanted to destroy fortifications, an earthquake was very effective. Neleh was a big believer in a purge by fire, but that would be a little too obvious, and she didnt want the enemy mages hampering her efforts until it was toote. Thus the element she reached for was air.


    Her n was to introduce the bandits to wind speeds high enough to shear the flesh from their bones. One of her most effective defensive spells was a field of wind rotating in such extreme speeds that nothing could get through. Her defensive field was capable of shredding anything, from stone to magical metals. She wouldnt be able to make the storm that effective, but there was no need to go that far either. Once the storm formation reached the city, and the rain and thunder started, she started to gather the wind and make it rotate with increasing speed. She kept the wind at a fair distance from the city to avoid detection. Once she brought the wind into the city, it would be out of the bandit mages ability to stop.


    -----


    Estr was leading his men back towards the doorway when the wind started picking up within the city. The thunder and howl of the wind was almost deafening. They had managed to capture several prominent members of the bandits, including some nobles that had lost their position and a man that looked like the leader of the bandits. They had been looting the pce, albeit somewhat disappointed by theck of valuables that had also been evacuated along with the people.


    Pick it up! The Lady is getting mighty angry, and I for one dont intend to be here when she decides to show the full measure of her displeasure. Run faster if you value your lives! He sent a magical message to all his subordinates.


    The first tornadoes were touching down when they finally managed to reach the doorway. It was an eerie sight to see the lighting strikes mixed in with the extreme winds. The sudden shes illuminated the speed at which the clouds were circling the city and getting closer. This city would be a bad ce to be in withing few minutes.


    You cut it a bit close there. Estrined to himself in a small voice, once he closed the doorway behind him.


    Neleh would most likely be more effective when it came to questioning the prisoners, but she was going to be exhausted after everything, and most likely too busy with rebuilding. He had seen Neleh perform the magic to separate lies from truth, so he decided to save her the trouble of sorting through the prisoners. The least he could do was to figure out which prisoners actually had decent information and keep those. The rest would be meeting a swift end by his sword. Neleh would want to make sure of any important information by herself anyway, so they would keep those with information alive. She might even want to make a public spectacle of them. Thats just the kind of woman Neleh was. Careful and a ir for theatrics.


    -----


    Neleh looked on satisfied as the winds hit the city. Even most parts of the wall were being ground to dust. The bandits had no way to escape the devastation, and met their end among the flying rubble and shredding wind. Most of the city was reduced to nothing but wastnd. She stoked the fires and kept them alive as the winds started spreading the fire everywhere. The storm-wind had turned into a firestorm. Not what shed initially had in mind, but she could make use of what was avable.


    Once the storm finally died down eight hourster, there wasnt even a single piece of the wall left intact. The dust in the air hadbined with the fire to create dust explosions, so the wastnd was full of craters. Much of the area had turned to ss, as the heat from the fire had melted the dust and sand. Both the bandits and the city of JaoeTinukai were gone.


    The morning sun was starting to peek over the horizon.


    Estr exited through the doorway after making sure it was safe and surveyed the devastation. Neleh was standing close-by making sure to dissipate any remains of the storm that had raged here. You sure dont do things half-way. Estr said after taking a good look.


    I didnt want the bandits taking refuge inside the buildings, so I had to make sure to destroy everything. Neleh replied in a tired voice.


    We really fucked up this time. He said regretfully. And by we, he meant himself mostly. Neleh had left the handling of the bandits to him and he had failed.


    Perhaps. We arent perfect; we can only try to do our best. However, make no mistake. We might have failed, but that doesnt mean that they have gained a victory this day. The enemy forces are destroyed, and we will rise up stronger than before. What matters isnt avoiding mistakes, but what happens after. You either learn, improve and be stronger, or you cower down in self-pity. Neleh said with a sigh.


    True enough, I suppose. He replied in a tired voice. Well, at least we wont have to worry about bandits for a while, so theres that.


    No, instead we now have a city to build. Whats the situation with the evacuees? She asked.


    Surprisingly good, actually. Weve always highlighted the importance of food and supplies in the Order. They are going through hellish training, so the least we can do is keep them well fed and equipped. The stores at the Order sanctuaries will be enough for a while, and were already gathering more from various sources. Thanks to the short distance they had to travel, the evacuees also managed to take along surprisinglyrge amounts of necessities and wealth. They wouldnt be left with nothing even if we didnt supply them. It also helps that the city was focused on craftsmen and a big portion of them were already within the Order sanctuaries receiving the teachings from your father. They took most of their tools with them. The loss of the tools of the craftsmen wouldve been tragic. Estr exined.


    Good. I already have a general idea about what to do with the new city, but start asking for input, and ideas from the people. Oh right, we had nned on holding on the banking reforms untilter, but nows a good time to get those started. The people will need cheap loans to get their lives back on track, and we can provide them. The people most likely lost anything they could use as coteral, so our ns are perfect to cover them. We will most likely get a lot of new recruits for the Order as well, since the people are most likely bitter and want to protect their lives in the future. Neleh started listing a long to-do list, while they went back to the nexus. They had a lot of work ahead of them.


    Before anything though, Neleh nned on sleeping the next few days. Let Estr get things started and earn his non-existent pay. She would do the heavy lifting after some rest.


    ----------


    Azrael and the others reached Bluepearl three weekster. The trip had been uneventful, aside from the reports they got from Neleh. Neleh had been fairly close mouthed about what had happened, and had only given them a short exnation. They were anxious to get back, and met Estr at the docks at almost full run. He only grinned at their questions and took them to the inn they had used to store the doorway. They did notice that the door Estr took them to within the Nexus was different from the standard door to JaoeTinukai.


    Once they exited the doorway, they found themselves on a cliff on the side of a small mountain. The cliff was overlooking arge and beautiful city. The area surrounded by the impossibly thick and high walls covered an area bigger than Rhianon, although it was obvious that most of the area wasnt in use yet. The city was nestled next to ake that had arge river running through it. Azrael assumed that the river was the main river running through the JaoeTinukai duchy, the Lucent. She had no idea what the city was though. She had never heard of a city like this in the elven continent.


    The city itself was divided into sections by smaller walls and gateways. The roads were wide, and parks and greenery plentiful. The building was done in a way that removed back alleys and dark ces. Every wide street was paved, and had elevated sidewalks with plenty of magical lights. The districts were divided in a way strange to Azrael, but clearly followed some pattern. The docks along the river were separated from the city proper by a security wall, but the docks were formed in a simr fashion to the one found in Bluepearl, except instead of the docks being separated by a chain, the whole river could be cut off from both directions with chains.


    There was a sizeable ind in the middle of theke. There was arge bridge made of some odd material built from the city towards the ind, and the ind itself had the same type of walls as those surrounding the city. There was clearly a n to build something on the ind, but the construction had not yet started. Instead, the city itself was still under construction. Only about a quarter of the city had been constructed so far, and there were several buildings being made as they watched. It was clear from the way they were built that most of the buildings had been formed by magic. The architecture of the buildings was simr to Rhianon, except notpulsory white. The buildings in this city were made more with practicality in mind. The most obvious thing within the city was a tall and thin pure white tower rising in the center. Each of the gates also had a tower built near them, though they gave the impression ofnding tforms instead.


    Estr lead them down the cliff towards some horses, and they rode into the city. Azrael could see that the space between the outer wall, and the first separating wall was reserved for military use. The facilities within were still only in the first stages of construction, but the purpose of the buildings was obvious. There were also arches built near all the gates, ready to be connected to Nexus. The arch closest to them was already active, with a mining caravan exiting the arch towards a section of the city that looked to have several foundries and cksmiths. Seen closer, the towers near the gates really werending tforms for something that flies, though Azrael wasnt sure what was supposed tond there. If they were just for celestials, then the towers were too exaggerated.


    Ah, now I get it. Shiori suddenly said.


    What? Azrael asked, turning to look at the girl.


    I wasnt sure what the idea with the nning of the city was, but now its bing obvious. Very clever. Everything is designed with efficiency in mind, with the idea of cutting down on needless travel. The city takes the flow of people and goods into consideration very well, and the empty space allows for expansion to all directions as the poption of the city increases. Shiori exined.


    Now that the girl mentioned it, Azrael could see it too. Normal cities were built mostly to separate the social sses and expanded organically. Everyone built where there was space avable and where it was cheap, instead of where things would be most efficient. In this city, things had a n and an assigned ce from the start. Thats what made it look odd to her. Where were they? She hadnt heard of any new cities being built


    Estr lead them towards the ce where the construction was ongoing. Once they got close, they could see Neleh surrounded by several exhausted people, while Neleh herself was channeling power to a building clearly meant to be some kind of a huge forge. Neleh saw them approach, told the exhausted people to take a break and came to greet them with a smile.


    Good to see you again. It took you guys a while to get here. She said giving a hug to Shiori, who ran towards her.


    Where is here exactly? Azrael asked with confusion.


    Oh, you didnt tell them Estr? You are now within the new capital of the JaoeTinukai duchy. The old one had a little ident. Never mind that, Ill exin betterter. Wee to Nan Yanoi! She greeted them with a wide flourish.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    A/N: Some economy and plotting. Also a lot of setting the stage for future.


    ----------


    The next four months for Neleh were mostly spent with reforming the duchy and its policies. There wasnt much in the way of great change visible yet, but the seeds had been nted and the duchy would see enormous economic growth for the next decade. Many of the ns and reforms would only bear fruit when they got out of the growth phase they were currently in. For example, the changes to almost all of the production and crafting jobs would only show their final result once the craftsmen finished their training under her father and started producing goods for sale to other provinces. Currently all their efforts and most of the products from mines, leatherworkers and tailors were going towards equipping the Order.


    As they had suspected, the Order had gained a lot of new recruits after the attack on JaoeTinukai. What was surprising was the number of recruitsing in from other provinces. They screened everyone with the truth spell, to avoid spies and saboteurs, and even ended up catching a few of them. The duchy in general was getting a surprisinglyrge influx of people immigrating. Part of it was because of the reputations of both Neleh and Estr. Estr had also made efforts to raise the fame of the duchy during his time as Nelehs representative. Part of it was also their handling of the aftermath of the attack.


    They repelled a major attack by arge army of bandits and dishonored nobles, and the people of the duchy had not really suffered in a major way. True they had lost their homes, but Neleh had helped them in making new and improved homes without cost, and was even loaning money to help them start businesses in the duchy. What other duchies didnt realize was that the duchy would make their money back easily as the people started sessful businesses, and would be able to pay back, but also because of an increase in tax revenue from the booming economy. The duchy also owned parts of the businesses and merchant houses, not to control them but to get a small slice of their profits as they seeded in their business. Most of the people thought this a fair trade for the generous loans they received without any coteral.


    The most visible change in the duchy was of course the new capital city Nan Yanoi. On the orders of Elune herself, the city became a site for the second Grand Temple, which was built almost entirely by Neleh herself ording to the goddess specifications. Elune had taken great pleasure in having the central statue be sculpted to look like her real form, which was eerily simr to Nelehs own appearance, except more mature. Just to avoid anyone thinking this was her own grandstanding, Elune made sure that Neleh had nothing to do with the statue, and Neleh nearly had an apoplexy when she finally saw the statue. The goddess hadnt told her what it would look like, and Neleh would have ordered the statue removed if Elune hadnt used her own power to protect it.


    The templeplex was very extensive, located in the heart of the city, and had one oddity: it held ces of worship for the other gods as well, even if Elunes temple was by far thergest. The other temples were more for the members of other races to use for their rituals, if they chose to live in the city either permanently, or short term for business. Neleh sent out a word for the other races of the temples, and allowed each race to send a priest to serve in them, should they so choose. So far the naga had already sent a priest. The city also saw a fair bit of naga activity in general. The river served as a great way for the naga to get both people and goods in and out of the city. The news of the alliance had not spread too widely yet, but the heads of other races knew about it.


    The city was still only half built, since Neleh had initially made it with future expansion in mind, and even the recent influx of immigrants wasnt enough to fill it even close. She even had ns to potentially double the size in the future by expanding to the other side of the river andke, connecting the two sides with great bridges high enough to allow for river traffic. This would form a sort of twin cities with the Order headquarters situated in the middle, on the ind. The foundations for the headquarters were alreadyid, but there was no need to rush the construction. The other half of the city on the other bank was far into the future though.


    The central white tower of the city served a dual purpose. It served to attract more mages to the duchy by visibly disying the might of the newly formed mages guild in the duchy. The tower was a gathering ce for any work the mages might do, being filled with workshops and ritual rooms. It had some living space, but most mages elected to get a house in the city in case they might form families, and also for privacy. Since many of the projects from Neleh required magical support, ranging from construction and magic directed towards improving agriculture, to magic used for enchantments and magical items, the duchy did its best to entice magicians to move in. Neleh especially used her fame and position in the academy to lure young magician students that were more amenable to the change of ways Neleh represented. Many of the students also had more personal contact with Neleh, or had at least seen her in person several times.


    The tower was also a major feature in defending the city. A dome shaped magical shield projected out from the tall tower at the center of the city. Neleh herself had designed the protective shield, and had called in her favor with Zamekh and gotten some of the dragons to help in constructing the shield. The shield made it impossible for hostile armies to approach the city in addition to protecting the city from magical attacks and harsh weather and natural phenomenon such as earthquakes. The shield drew power from the nearby ley-lines, and could be strengthened when necessary by getting additional mana fed into it. In fact it would be a standard practice for any members of the mages guild to put in some of their excess mana if they were having a light day. The drain on their mana also served as a method of training their mana pool. In a few years the shield would be strong enough to withstand the attacks of the dragons that lived in the duchy.


    The added security was another point for drawing in people from other provinces, especially once they became aware of the other features of the shield. In addition to protecting the city from attacks, it was also used to monitor the city within the dome. The highest floor of the tower had a magical miniature hologram of the city, which tracked the movements of everyone in the city, as well as their use of magic. This could be used to find anyone entering the city without proper procedure; in fact such people were highlighted and hunted down. Any people that needed to be found could be found with the use of the map, and any people using certain magic would also be discovered immediately. The spells in question were a list of spells usually required to properly perform espionage in any form.


    As a result, crime and spies had a really hard time operating within the city. Combine this with theck of back alleys and well-lit streets, as well as a good amount of guards on patrol, and the city was as close to crime free as was possible. Another feature that drew people to the city. The Nexus also allowed for either quick evacuation or fast reinforcement of the other cities within the duchy in case of trouble. All thisbined started to slowly build the duchys image as not only immigrant friendly and safe ce to live, but as the months went by it also started to be obvious that the duchy would also serve as an economic powerhouse with a lot of opportunities.


    One of the main driving points of the economy of the province would soon be obvious with the cooperation of the various guilds. In other areas of the empire, every craftsman worked for themselves, and the rarer the ability they possessed or the skill they had, the more exorbitant the price asked for performing their services. For example, enchanters might require huge prices to enchant a piece of gear originally made by a cksmith for an order they received, thus driving the price up way beyond the costs incurred by the materials used.


    In JaoeTinukai, the guild had those with different skills working together to provide the best possible products forpetitive prices, and then shared the profits among those that took part in the making of the product. This brought previously rare items avable for a wider audience as the prices went down, thus vastly increasing demand. This also went a long away to eliminate thepetition between different disciplines. No longer did the cksmiths hate the enchanters for gouging them for every enchantment, and no longer did the enchanters despise the alchemists that eked out every coin for the materials vital for enchantments.


    As Neleh herself put it in her speech to the craftsmen: I dont want any finished piece to be anything but the best quality. Every stitch, every piece of leather and metal that leaves this duchy should have enough magic and enchantments on them to make royalty to blush. The focus of this duchy will be on selling arge amount of high quality goods and materials. Let the other provinces deal in chaff. We want everyone in the world to know that if they want a quality product of any kind, the ce to get it is this duchy!


    Another thing that would help the economy greatly was the host of new ideas and methods Neleh had shared. Most of the professions had received some new recipes and ns. The biggest beneficiaries were surprisingly tailors. They had received a whole host of new patterns and cuts, in addition to new ways to produce cloth in bulk. Especially her ns for underwear were a big hit, which would lead to a cornering of the market. Other beneficiaries were wide and varied. cksmiths mostly received improvements in smelting and metallurgy. Especiallyposite materials gained big improvements from her knowledge. She did give some hints towards more advanced armor and weapon designs, but those were more dependent on each other. More modern armor only made sense against more modern weapons. She did however make ns for standardizing many pieces of generally used equipment. This made them easier to rece, because they werent unique.


    Farmers gained a lot of help with refined seed stock, helped both by selective cultivation and magical assistance. She also helped with fertilizers and encouraging mages to help with agriculture. She also introduced some more exotic species of nts that would be useful for alchemists and pharmacists. All of them were native to the, but not widely used before this. Enchanters gained most likely the least with new patterns being the main benefit. On the other hand, they gained ess to the teachings of Elluin, so they also benefitted greatly. Of course everyone benefitted from the improved logistics, and the surge of new materials.


    -----


    Neleh herself had finally managed to get permission by the Rhianon academy to take several rank-up tests the next time they were held. It would be an embarrassment to the academy if she were to be anything less than a fifth circle mage after her performance in the tournament. That said, they did want Neleh to spend one full year as a fifth circle mage, because the academy had a lot more to teach to them than just spells and theory. The time as fifth circle mage was also for forming connections, gaining experience and widening ones repertoire and skills. If the other lessons were mostly on magic theory, then the fifth circle mages mainly learned tradecraft and more intelligent use of their powers.


    She didnt have to attend any lessons if she didnt want to, but she was expected to take part in certain activities such as missions and recruiting events held by the various people who wanted to employ the services of the mages. They didnt expect her to get hired by the army or anything, seeing as she herself was hiring as a duchess, but they wanted her to know all the options even so. There was also an issue with her age. Normally elves only started their training at the age of sixteen after their Awakening ceremony, and it would be somewhat bad to have her graduate at that age. Due to her seventeenth birthday falling inside the one year as fifth circle, the higher ups considered this the least bit ofpromise they could deal with. It was also a fact that from their point of view Nelehcked any significant experience as a mage.


    Neleh also wanted some extra time to lure more of the various mage students to live and work in her duchy, so she didnt really mind. Her work with the duchy kept her busy most of the time anyway, so it didnt make arge difference if she was nominally enrolled or not. Although, as the immediate concerns for her time and focus started reducing as her ideas and reforms took hold and didnt require her personal monitoring, she started training a core group of smart people to administer things in the duchy. Her n was to have those people handle the management of the duchy, and she herself would only be needed if something major happened or she had some new ns to implement. So far that project was only starting. Estr was good but only one man, and the other still required training and experience. And Neleh would not ept anything beyond excellent. If the management of the duchy didnt work, then all else would go sideways as well.


    She did formally assume the role of duchess, as she was already taking an active part in the management of the duchy. There was no longer any point in postponing it.


    One of the more interesting things to happen, was for some of the familiar faces from the academy to express interest in taking residence in JaoeTinukai. Lucian had finally decided to graduate, mostly due to heavy pressure from the faculty, and had taken refuge in JaoeTinukai to avoid being sent back to the demon continent. He had other motives as well, but those he didnt choose to share at this time. He was now living inside the white tower in Nan Yanoi.


    Dalyor was one of the first to move to JaoeTinukai as well. Hed had enough of training warriors in the academy, and wanted to be a trainer and a master within the Order. He sensed the possibilities, and wanted in as soon as possible. He was required to go through the training the same as everyone else, but his previous skill and knowledge allowed him to ze through the training. For him it was more a refresher on how the Order conducted their training, and bing an epted brother of the Order. Interestingly he would find his calling within the secretive fifth Order,ter on bing its grandmaster. There would be another person leading the fifth Order with him, but that was even further in the future.


    Both Delia and Aneirin expressed interest in moving into Nan Yanoi after Delias graduation. For Delia it was almost obvious to join her family in the duchy, and work to help her little sister, trying rather futilely to keep Neleh more grounded. Aneirin was less enthused, but decided to put her reservations on hold and follow her girlfriend. Due to some less than subtle pressure by Neleh, Selene was one of the priestesses assigned to the new temple in Nan Yanoi. She had finally finished her training and achieved the rank of a full priestess. Now the only member of their immediate family not living in JaoeTinukai was Elsaria. Even if she was to move there after her training finished, her work as a hunter would take her outside of the duchy most of the time anyway. Interestingly, she too would find a future in the Orderter on.


    ----------


    Neleh, Estr, Asheara and Shiori had gathered within the Nexus to discuss the matter of the people behind the bandit attack. They had chosen a time when Azrael was engaged with her duties elsewhere, because the matter was a bit too sensitive to let any outsider know about it. Getting the information from their prisoners had been easy. What had taken this long was to confirm the information from other sources.


    So you have independent confirmation on all parties involved? Neleh asked Estr.


    Yes, all of the information is now confirmed separately by sources I trust. There were three main groups behind the bandit attack on JaoeTinukai. The first one is the easiest to exin and most of them died among the ruins of the city, or in questioning. The rest you are nning on making an example of. They are either nobles who avoided capture during the purge of imperial nobility, or shamed members of their families that fled questioning by the Inquisition. Their motivations are pretty clear. They mostly sought revenge. They also had very little in the way of options after they fled. We could turn them over to the Inquisition as well? Estr shot a questioning nce towards Neleh, getting a shake of her head in reply.


    The second group is made of the provinces neighboring us. They wanted to take advantage of someone they viewed as a young and inexperienced ruler, to show your inability to work as a duchess. They would then try to absorb chunks of the duchy for protection. They are mostly motivated by greed, although they wouldnt mind seeing an upstart like you humiliated. Interestingly we have no sign that our biggestpetitor Hmshiral had anything to do with this. Either they took no part, or they were very good at hiding their tracks.


    The third group is a little moreplicated. They are made up of nobles working in the Sun Court and the imperial court. Both of them are worried about your rising poprity and authority. The previous Chosen didnt take a very active role in the matters of the empire, while you on the other hand keep shaking things up. For some odd reason the people of the empire also love you, making you very popr. The nobles would very much like it if you took your cues from your predecessor and stayed away from politics in the future. After that their motives and purpose differ a bit. Those working in the Sun Court feel resentful that the Sun King was not elected as the emperor, and know that it was mostly your influence that made that happen. Their motivations are simpler and are mostly after your embarrassment and reduced authority.


    Those working under Nimue have a bit moreplex reasons. Their problem is that your prestige and poprity is quickly surpassing empress Nimues and they view that as a threat. They also estimate that you might have more authority in the future than Nimue, and theyre worried about that for varied reasons. For some, its a loss to their authority, so their motives are mostly selfish. For others their motives are more selfless. Theyre worried about a prized empire gathering around to peaks of authority, and a possible civil war that might follow if you end up at odds. Even if the two of you are friends, those working under you are not. They would end uppeting, and that might cause real issues. They also fear that it diminishes the empire if someone else has authorityparable with the emperor. What happens in the future, if for example she wants to go to war with another race, and you say no? Estr finished his exnation.


    So basically all of them are either bitter or jealous? Shiori asked.


    A fair if a bit simplistic summary. Estr replied with a smile.


    Well, the first group will face a public execution in a week. I will take care of it myself. A death caused by the Song of Khali should be a pretty decent deterrent, and a warning to other criminals in the future. The problem is the other two groups. We dont have the manpower to get too militaristic with the other provinces until the Order starts to produce fully trained members. We just dont have the required manpower yet. So lets table those for now. In a few years we will be in position to take revenge economically, and if they give us any further trouble even militarily. Neleh mused.


    Correct. The problem with the Order is that the training takes a long time. Even if the end result is great, that doesnt help us right now. We have the guardsmen and mages to defend our province for now, especially with the shield in ce over Nan Yanoi, but we dont have any offensive power. Estr confirmed.


    The question is what to do with the third group. We cant go after them openly, and I would like to avoid trouble with Nimue. Well leave those working in her court mostly alone for now. We can apply political pressure, as well as have some of them lose out of business ventures. It would be nice if we could ruin some of their other ns as revenge too, for example block some of their political marriages and sow some distrust. For the people of Sun Court I want to send a clear message.


    Have some of the most skilled students of fifth Order gather. I have their first mission, and I want to impress its importance and go through details. Well have them all deliver a message to the Sun Elves. Have them leave a dagger and a message in the rooms of the nobles while they are asleep. They should be reminded that the imperial court isnt the only court that can feel the touch of the Inquisitors. Yunalesca is a friend after all, so she wouldnt mind helping us if she learns of them being behind bandit activity. The dagger is to remind them that I can reach them even without the Inquisition. Id like to have them killed, but we dont have the power to antagonize all of them yet. Neleh gave her orders.


    After a moment of thought, she continued. Also send a strongly worded letter to king Aelrindel. We will not tolerate the interference of those in his court. Next time they try something, I will kill them personally, and he wont be able to protect them.


    On that note, I just heard that the dragons responsible for the attack on the Sun Pce have moved to the mountain. Im guessing he wont be too happy with the dragons that killed most of his family living in our duchy. Asheara said. Strangely she had taken it on herself to monitor anything to do with the mountain of the dragons. The dragons didnt actually mind, as they had a certain level of eptance towards her because of her being Nelehs mother. Someone who birthed a dragon was ok in their books. The dragons had also been almost gleeful at the idea of Neleh being a father to a new generation of Kirin, when she brought it up with Zamekh. They had actually missed their cousins a little, and had no ill will anymore.


    Shiori justughed in her best evil tone, while Estr just grimaced. Thatll go over great with the Sun Elves. He said.


    At this point I really dont care what they think. Once their nobility is conspiring against us, my good will runs out. Any Sun Elf is wee to be a citizen of our realm, but thats it. Neleh said with some heat. Shed just about had enough of Aelrindel and the Sun Court.


    Oh right, isnt the human spirit mage expert that you mentioned supposed toe tomorrow? Shiori suddenly asked, her quick mind already jumping to next topic.


    Thats a segue and a half. Yes, hes supposed to arrive tomorrow. Neleh replied.


    Any idea who they are sending? Shiori asked.


    None. Neleh replied again. Someonepetent I hope.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    A/N: All dem spirits! This is the first part of a two parter. The second part wille tomorrow most likely, since I already have it mapped in my mind. I could''ve put it all in one long chapter, but then it wouldn''t have been finished today as it would''ve been almost double length. I also wanted to give you something to specte and guess about. Also some slight suspense. Not quite a cliffhanger, but this house ain''t built far from the edge either!


    ----------


    Neleh and Estr were at the Nan Yanoi docks to meet with the human skilled with spirit magic that the two princes had promised to send. The person had arrived in Bluepearl and the naga had sent them forward on a river ship towards Nan Yanoi. Bluepearl was built close to the Lucent-river, originally to facilitate trade along the river. Ironically the previous rulers of JaoeTinukai had not utilized this opportunity properly, as only a couple of small towns were built along the river and most trade happened overnd. To be fair to the old rulers, the city of Bluepearl was built after the major trade centers of the province had already formed.


    The two of them watched as the river ship docked, the naga sailors expertly bringing the ship to rest against the soft objects stopping the ship from scraping against the stone docks. Another one of Nelehs little additions. Every dock used something simr, but Nan Yanoi was the first ce to use rubber for anything productive. They watched as a dark haired human man walked down to the dock. The man had a mix of recognition and confusion in his eyes while looking at Neleh, as he walked towards them.


    The docks were full of hustle and bustle, and although the people working the docks were not badly dressed, as elves tended to keep clean appearances at all times, it was not hard to pick out Neleh and Estr from the crowd. They had elected not to bring along guards, so as to not draw too much attention, but that n failed miserably as Neleh tended to draw attention anywhere she went, no matter what she was doing. The human man extended a hand in greeting, as was customary among humans, which Estr took in his own hand, even though the mans handshake was quite clearly offered more towards Neleh. As often happens when men of some power shook hands, the handshake turned into a sort of battle between men. Neleh observed this with some amusement. This was one of the things she did not miss from her time as a male in her old life


    She decided to intervene before things got out of hand. Pleasure to meet you. My name is Neleh Khalidor, the Chosen of Elune and the duchess of thesends. You are prince Alexis if I recall correctly. Neleh decided to give a warriors greeting instead, with a fist above her heart. Both Alexis and Estr noticed that this gesture highlighted interesting areas on her chest.


    You are correct; I am Prince Alexis de Wolfe of the Unified Human Empire. I have to say you look quite different from when Ist saw you. Im even having some slight trouble believing you are the same being. Alexis replied with a slightly questioning tone.


    Less golden? Estr asked with a grunt.


    Also less on fire? Neleh asked with a wide grin.


    Among other things. In any case, I promised you we would send a person well versed in spirit magic, and here I am. I also sent for one of our priests in case you need our services for a longer period of time. I hope you wont mind that Im also here in official capacity, to meet with the new empress of the elves, and to possibly negotiate a deal between our races? Alexis inquired. One of the main reasons he was here instead of some mage or a priest was precisely because of those negotiations.


    I would assume nothing less. I dont think the human empire is in the habit of sending their princes out for idle requests like mine. Especially since we have heard that you are one of the few generals actually having any sess in the war against the beastmen. Neleh replied. They were walking towards the white central tower of the city, while they were talking. Neleh wanted to give the prince a glimpse of the city as they traveled; hence she had elected to move by foot instead of carriage. She did have horses prepared as well, in case the person had turned out to be someone less inclined towards walking, as a result of age or infirmity.


    Well, luckily Sanguinius can handle our campaign in the beastmennds for now, and negotiations like we have nned require the presence of someone with enough prestige and acumen to handle the negotiations. Alexis replied.


    How does your campaign to open a second front fare? I do believe it is no longer a secret? Neleh asked with some curiosity.


    As good as we can expect I suppose. We managed to open a second front to draw some of the beastmen ns back to their ownnds. They had extended far enough into ournds that the threat of us raiding their own homes forced them to react. We conducted some raids, and then fortified our foothold in their territory. Now well simply stay there and look threatening so that the beastmen have to either keep enough manpower back to keep us penned in, or bring back enough forces toy siege and drive us back into the sea. In thetter case their front lines will be weakened and we can get some lost ground back on that front. Sanguinius will most likely move back to the main front in a few weeks, since even a less skilledmander can handle the simple process of holding some territory and retreating when pushed too hard. Alexis was surprisingly free with information, but then again he had told about their original n before, and Neleh had kept that information a secret. The n also didnt rely on secrecy.


    They continued to tour the city, and Alexis was curious about many things he had not seen before. Some things like the cityyout Neleh talked openly about, while some things like the arches she kept a secret. The city was still under construction, a fact blindingly obvious to Alexis, which prompted him to inquire about the reason that led to constructing such arge city. Neleh gave him a truncated exnation about their trouble with the bandits, and Alexis was immediately able to guess there was more behind the attack than seemed obvious. Though Neleh wouldve have been worried if he wasnt able to figure that part out, as it was fairly obvious that something was going on since bandits didnt just suddenly gather in army strength for no reason.


    As they reached the tower and werefortably situated, Neleh gave Alexis a list detailing all her blessings with the apanying messages from the gods, without actually mentioning where they came from. She had also left out the blessings from Satai, Loki and Aphrodite to mask things further, and to avoid revealing too much.


    What do you make of these? Neleh asked handing him the sheet detailing the blessings.


    Where did thesee from? Alexis asked with furrowed eye-brows.


    I will exin moreter. First Id like your first impressions without any influence from us. Neleh said with a cryptic smile.


    Well, some of these I have no idea about. Some of them seem to have a connection with spirits, as you have probably figured. Otherwise I wouldnt be here. The blessing of Iarus especially. The wording is odd, but we sometimes get oddly worded blessings from Iarus connected to the spirits. The first part is beyond me, but if I were to make a guess about thetter part, Id say the spirits were allowed to choose the spirit of the blessed person. Normally the spirit is determined at birth, partly by bloodlines, partly due to affinity and partly by luck. Some priests say that the strength of ones soul also affects the oue. Ive heard of a couple of cases where the spirits got to choose their master when the contact was made at age ten.


    Few of the blessings have a wording that hints at spirits, like May water and ice serve you and May light serve you in all things. The Blessing of Sinir May fire serve its master hints at a high level fire spirit. After I saw your fire magic skills, I wouldnt be surprised if it was a reference to you as well. Im surprised to see this many blessings from the other gods that hint at spirits. Usually humans are the only ones that use spirit magic, and humans are rarely blessed by the other gods since Iarus is very possessive. Id like to meet the people these blessings belong to. Alexis said a bit wistfully.


    If these blessings hint at spirits, then why hasnt the person possessing them manifested a spirit despite being older than ten? Neleh asked curiously.


    She used to be a spirit herself, and knew a lot about spirits, much beyond any mortal knowledge. That said, she didnt really have any reason to summon other spirits, since she used to be one herself and resided on the elemental nes and she had never been summoned herself. Thus her knowledge about spirit summoning was limited. When she became a high ranking spirit, she even got a more direct ess to other spirits so she had even less knowledge about traditional summoning techniques.


    Wait, the person? As in one singr person? These blessings all belong to one person? Alexis asked incredulously.


    Neleh did a little humorous whistle and pointed to herself with a rhythmic taping, as if keeping pace to a song.


    Seriously? Ah, I see. Youve even removed the part about Elune to not influence my opinion. Alexis gave a small nervous chuckle. He had known Neleh was powerful, now he thought he knew why. After giving a small thought he pped his forehead as if he had missed something obvious. You havent gone through the spirit ritual have you?


    The what now? Neleh asked confused.


    I see. I forgot that other races dont even really know the basics of spirit magic. When humans turn ten years old they go through a spirit ritual. During the ritual the childs soul enters the ne of his or her spirit. There the child and the spirit form a connection which allows the child to utilize the spirits powers going forward, and the spirit gets ess to the material ne. Im not sure on all the details of what the spirit gets out of the deal, but my understanding is that they be stronger due to the influence of the contract. After the connection is severed, they return to their ne more powerful than when they left. He exined.


    You speak of a singr spirit. These blessings hint at multiple spirits though. Neleh pointed out a problem with the exnation.


    Right. Spirit connectionse in two varieties. Humans can have one spirit determined to them from birth. This is the spirit they form a connection with as a child. This is called their personal spirit. This spirit bes a part of them and they gain many advantages depending on the nature of the spirit. They may be faster or stronger, gain high magical affinity in the spirits element or even have their mind enhanced. The downside of these spirits are that they are more difficult to manifest, because the process exhausts the one they are bound to, and should the spirit be defeated, it will take between weeks and years, depending on the spirits level and the persons mana, until the spirit can regenerate. During the time the spirit is gone, the advantages are lost. This is why people rarely manifest their personal spirits.


    Humans are however capable of forming connections with more than one spirit. This requires that the person enters the spirits ne again and can convince the lord of the ne to grant them a connection with another spirit, or that they impress a spirit sufficiently to entice them into a connection. These spirits are called secondary spirits. They dont grant the same kind of advantages as the personal spirits, but they are much easier to manifest and use in battle. The higher level spirits can also grant a single ability to their master. This ability is usually something that defines the spirit. For example, an earth spirit called the de Demon can grant its master the ability to manifest a supremely sharp de to use as a weapon. Alexis actually kind of enjoyed the chance to lecture someone attentive on a subject he loves. It also didnt hurt that the student was so easy on the eyes.


    Well that leaves the important question: can you help me perform the spirit ritual? Neleh asked with a slightly evil smile. She was really looking forward to meeting some spirits again. The nes connected to this world wouldnt by chance be the same ones that she was born in her old life? If that was the case, she might meet some old friends and enemies.


    ----------


    As Neleh entered the spirit nes, she immediately noticed two things. Firstly she noticed that she was not in an elemental ne, but instead in the great void connecting the nes. She could see the great nes in the distance around her, as if stars shining in the night sky. Secondly she noticed that she was no longer in her form as Neleh the elf. She was truly only visiting with her soul and her soul had assumed the true form that it symbolized, as the great cosmic bird of fire. Apparently she wasnt quite in her full size, as she was only the size of arge city. The white fire that she was made of shone with the heat of the sun, as usual. For some reason she felt that she could exercise her old powers while in this space. It felt a little refreshing, even if a little useless.


    She could sense the indistinct shapes of spirits around her. They had only sent parts of themselves to meet with her. Were they afraid? No, it felt more likely that they were simply being careful. One of the indistinct shapes took a more solid form, taking the shape of a grand warrior of light. This was the spirit king of light, Neleh noticed from the presence.


    Wee to the elemental nes Neleh Khalidor. Judging by your shape, this is not the first time youve been here. The gods of your world told us some of it, but they neglected to mention that the person they were sending was a former emperor of the elemental nes. No matter, it doesnt change things. We were informed of your skills and personality in the material nes, and those are the only things that matter.


    You may have noticed that this is not a normal spirit ritual, as those are usually between a person and their spirit. Then again, there are few things concerning you that are normal. You were brought here for two reasons. Firstly, we would like you to tone down your radiance before we proceed. Many of the nes would suffer greatly, if the power of the sun is suddenly brought in their midst. Secondly, you have some choices to make. The spirit exined.


    Neleh tuned herself down, taking the form she had now grown ustomed to, except as a slight joke she took the more mature form that Elune used. Two could y that game. Do borate further. I like to be informed while making choices. She gave a small smile.


    The warrior of light gave a small amused harrumph. The gods of your world found it appropriate to help you on your mission with several spirits, and left the choice of spirits to us. Normally the strength of your soul alone would entitle you to connect with the kings and queens of the nes, but that would be problematic for several reasons. I also suspect that you would not appreciate that as their usability would be limited. You are already powerful, so simply adding more power on top of that would be less effective than simply connecting with spirits whose abilitiesplement yours. Only two spirits were specifically assigned to you by the gods, though they also volunteered after they studied your personality, and your affinity with them. The rest were selected by us. This is where your choicees in.


    The warrior waved its hand and seven doors appeared before Neleh. Each door had a symbol signifying an element above them. Before you are the doors that lead to your new spirits. Normally the first spirit one connects with is their personal spirit, but you were never assigned a personal spirit. Therefore you must choose one of the spirits as your personal spirit. However, the choice of a personal spirit is always blind to the mortal, and so shall it be this time as well. None of the spirits is below high ss, so theres no cause for worry on that front. We also want you to seed in your fight against the Enemy. Unlike the gods of your world, we think that it is your destiny to once against face against the Enemy personally, so we also did our best.


    So the first door I pick holds the spirit that will be my personal spirit? Neleh asked just to make sure.


    That would make sense, however we too like to have our entertainment. So lets make it so thest door you pick will have your personal spirit. This way you will see all the spirits you missed as a potential personal spirit, for good or ill. The golden warrior gave a small chuckle. Just remember, the power of the spirit is not dependent on your elemental affinities, but with your personality. So the most powerful spirit is behind the door that represents the element most suitable for your personality.


    The doors were from the elements of light, shadow, water, ice, fire, life and death. There was something tugging at her mind when Neleh looked at the doors in front of her. She had a mother of all hunches forming. The answer might not be as obvious as one would assume. Lets get the easy ones out of the way first. Neleh murmured to herself, bringing out another chuckle from the golden warrior. Alright, just to wipe that smirk off your face, Im picking yours first. Neleh said resolutely and went through the door with the symbol of light. She could faintly hear a mumble behind her. First choice correct.


    Neleh found herself in a world bathed with light. As befit the ne of light, there wasnt a single shadow anywhere, the light seeming omnipresent without a source. There was nond to stand on, yet there was no feeling of falling either. In front of her, Neleh could see a beautiful woman made of golden light. Her gold hair made of zing light reached almost to her ankles. The woman was naked, except for golden patters of ever brighter light covering all the important ces in spiral patters. A zing Glory!


    These spirits were the absolute fastest beings of all spirits and elementals. Their defensive power wasnt all that great, but the speed at which they could move made that almost irrelevant. Their offensive power was great, and there was little chance of avoiding their attacks, unless you also possessed great speed, and knew exactly where the attack woulde. The zing Glories were a sort of exception to the rule that no movement between two points was actually instant, even though many martial artists on thousands of worlds called their skills instant movement. It wasnt, it was simply moving very, very fast between points. The zing Glory could move close to the speed of light between two points, so it was as close to instant as things got.


    Great being, I wish to serve you. Although you do not possess the qualities of a Hero, youre actions do bring great good into the world. Order is not your forte, but you dont needlessly destroy the Order either. Your own sense of Order differs from others, but it is there and you defend it. Your personality is not that of light, but you do bring light to the lives of others. My speed is yours. The spirit disappeared, and Neleh could feel the connection forming. She also got the knowledge that she had gained the skill of instant movement over short distances. This would make traveling to ces without a doorway easier. Several small hops would be faster than flying. And the usefulness of such abilities inbat was obvious. Too bad she could only move in straight line with this ability. This would make it too predictable. Something to work on in the future.


    One down, six to go. The golden warrior said as Neleh returned through the door. She promptly went through the door with the ice symbol. The frigidndscape inside reminded her of the pole regions of most worlds. There was light, but it was faint, as if dying out.


    In front of her was a being that was eerily simr to the zing Glory earlier. Her skin was white, almost see-through. She was d in deep blue silken clothes that could be described as barely decent. Neleh wondered if there was some symbolism in two of her first spirits being alluring, scantily d females. This being radiated much more power than the zing Glory earlier. This was a named spirit, a yuki-onna that had be one of the ten strongest spirits on her ne and gained a name.


    Wee great empress of fire. I am Shiva and would be your servant. You are the very symbol of agelessness, a being that wont be stopped even by death. Even though your passion towards those close to you burns brightly, you can maintain a dispassionate approach to others, evenpletely ignoring those that dont rouse your interest. You have sympathy, but it is almost freezing cold in its calcted nature. You do not help others because of a heated feeling of righteousness, but coldly protect those beneath you because it insults your sense of honor and sense of propriety for what is correct behavior of those with power. You dont ignore the suffering of others, but help because it is something that you think you should do. Deep down within you lies a cold and uncaring being just waiting to be let loose so you can just give up on the faade. Your personality and very existence are those of ice, colder than almost any other. Shiva said coldly, as if pronouncing a judgement.


    The spirit disappeared again, and Neleh felt the strong connection form. That had almost been a miscalction. Her life of happiness and love with her family had allowed Neleh to forget her darker side. She could feel the agelessness of Shiva extend to her. She would reach adulthood, but not age further. She would remain forever young, as if just barely reaching the full bloom of womanhood. Not exactly a great difference for an elf, but certainly something more short lived ages would appreciate. Well she didnt mind not growing old either. This spirit had been chosen for itsbat abilities. Neleh could sense the power of Shiva within her. The spirit was strong enough to face armies.


    As she returned through the door, she could again hear the voice of the golden warrior. That was a close one. A blind spot towards your own nature, perhaps? No matter, two down five to go. The warrior gave a smallugh again.


    Neleh gave a small silent apology to Elune, and picked the door symbolizing life. She was faced with a jungle on one side and a long prairie on the other. The jungle gave the impression that it was teeming with life, while the prairie held the feeling of potential. Once she saw the being waiting for her, she couldnt stop herself forughing. Of course it would be that. What was the being that most often symbolized life, creation and rebirth? She was slightly surprised to see the bird of fire in a ne filled with things of highly mmable nature. Although this one was a more solid form of arge bird, rather than the being of pure fire that she herself was in her phoenix form.


    The phoenix with red feathers and asional me greeted Neleh with a nod. Greetings elder sister. It is my honor to call you master. You bring death, but you also bring life. You do not end lives without care, yet you are the great destroyer. Your actions are to the betterment of most lives, and you are nning on being the father to the return of an entire race. You have reverence for nature in its varied forms, yet are not chained to it. Your personality is not of a being of life, and you never will have such a personality. Yet you rise above you lot in life as a destroyer, and show the willingness to protect life and heal people despite that.


    Neleh thought that the spirits seemed to like picking parts of her nature that suited them. Some of their words were a little contradictory, but she was anything but a simple person. All in the point of view, she supposed. The ability gained from the phoenix was that of limited rebirth. She basically got a second life, only usable once and only if her body was notpletely destroyed and she wasnt attacked by certain abilities that prevented such rebirth. That might turn to be handy or entirely useless depending on circumstances.


    Three down, four to go. The golden warrior said. So far so good.


    Neleh entered the deep oceans for the water spirit. Her expectations for this one were not too high. Yet she was slightly surprised to see a humongous wyrm swim around her. Great one. I am your servant Jormungandr. Water is the symbol of malleability, flexibility, healing and trouble. All traits that you have in spades. It also symbolizes purity, patience and caring, traits that you really dont have. Your personality suits water ok. Not great, but not bad either.


    Jormungandr was an oddity among the spirits in that it didnte with an ability. It was a purelybative spirit. If it had been her personal spirit, it would have brought great strength and resilience, but the wyrmsbat ability was sorge that it did not matter to Neleh. The abilities so far had been an interesting mix, and the wyrms strength especially underwater would be a great boon.


    The familiar voice of the golden warrior announced again. Four down, three to go. This is where things get tricky, is it not? He said with a wide grin. The remaining doors were those symbolizing death, darkness and fire.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    A/N: Or part 2 of chapter 61 if you prefer that. This one is a bit shorter at only 3,1k words, but you got it much faster.


    ----------


    This is where Nelehs hunch started taking form. Fire seemed somehow too obvious as a choice for her. She also didnt necessarily have the personality traits most often associated with the element, even if her affinity for it was otherwise great. Thinking that far, she gave the golden warrior a small nce and walked through the door marked with the symbol of fire.


    Unsurprisingly she was met with a hellishndscape of ash, ck rock and geysers ofva erupting in all directions. The heat wouldve felt oppressive to most people, but to her it felt likeing back home. This was the ne she was the most familiar with. The air was rich with the energy of the fire element. Neleh scanned her surroundings and her sight came to rest on the form of a gigantic man with ash ck skin and a hair of mes.


    Surtr greets master. Ready to serve. The giant said in a voice that sounded like rocks grinding against each other. Not a very talkative spirit. Neleh could feel that the giant was not stupid by any measure; it just didnt feel it was necessary to talk more.


    What, no deep analysis of my personality this time? Neleh asked amused.


    Doesnt matter. You used to be an empress ss fire spirit. Anything below Surtr would be an insult, and the only one above Surtr is the elemental king of fire. Surtr is number two. So I was chosen. Feeling like that exnation sufficed, the spirit disappeared and Neleh felt the connection forming.


    Now this is an interesting ability. Neleh said to herself, thinking out loud, a bad habit that she was forming. Surtr was a very dualistic spirit. On one hand, Neleh could use the spirit as a channel to draw on the elemental energies of the fire ne. Combined with her already ridiculous affinity with the element, that meant the mana she spent on fire magic would be negligible. Only with fire magic though. So this would not work with holy fire for example, or more precisely it would, but it would still require the holy power to be spent as normal.


    On the other hand, Surtr was a spirit whosebat ability could be enhanced exponentially the more power you used to empower the spirit. Most spirits had the strength they had. Giving them extra power could boost their power a little, but not by a wide margin. They required a certain amount of power to materialize and maintain, but that was it. Surtr on the other hand could be fed with extra power, and its power would rise drastically if you did. It wasnt a weak spirit by any stretch of the imagination even at base level, it wouldnt be the number two spirit on the ne otherwise, but with enough power fed to it Surtr became powerful enough to snap dragons like twigs. Of course the power required to reach that level of strength was currently beyond Nelehs ability to provide, but the potential was there. This spirit would see some use, especially in the future. Honestly speaking, Neleh had been worried about what to do if the lost-gods decided to take to the field of battle in person, but Surtr might be a viable answer.


    Neleh exited the ne of fire, to once again hear the voice of the golden warrior. Five down, two to go. A correct choice once again. How will you choose between the remaining two, I wonder? And the warriorsughed again. That voice andugh were really getting on her nerves. The golden warrior was enjoying the process too much, and Neleh wasnt overly fond of peopleughing at her expense.


    She looked at the two remaining doors of death and darkness. Not very cheery elements, though often very misunderstood. The hunch kept urging her in a certain direction. As it happens, she had another reason to go along with the hunch. The golden warrior was a spirit of light. So it should be a certain kind of loss to the spirit if Neleh was to choose her personal spirit from the opposite element. She looked up towards the golden warrior spirit, made a rude gesture just to make her point, and entered the door marked with the symbol of death.


    She entered a deste world void of all life. The ground was cracked, dry and held no life. Everything seemed to be covered with ayer of gray dust. She could not see very far around her, as the whole ce was covered in a thick grey fog. She could faintly make out an outline of a figurerger than a human, but much smaller than a giant. As the figure drew closer, she could see that it was dressed in ck and silver robes that covered the spirit entirely. The figure had what seemed a bit like wings made out of the fog behind its shoulders. If Neleh had to describe the being, the first thought that came to mind would be an angel of death.


    Wee to the ne of death, oh great destroyer. I am known as Morael. You are one of the greatest sources of death seen this universe. The only things capable of rivaling you are the forces of nature, hunger, war and the Enemy. Yet you do not deal death indiscriminately, and in this new life of yours you even restrain yourself. You do not view death as something evil or even bad in many cases. You view it as another step on the journey, a simple truth of the world that will meet us all in the end. You even took this step yourself voluntarily, and one could say you came better off for it. Death is the great equalizer, something neutral. Your nature is not really that of neutrality, instead it is a bnce of extremes that sometimes exist in harmony, sometimes less so. Strong personalities often have trouble maintaining neutrality, as their personality draws them to one extreme or another. You maintain a delicate bnce most of the time, but that is not your normal state, instead its something forced. You are suited for death, something no one can deny, but your personality is not that of death. Yet, you knew this already. The spirit once again disappeared, and the connection was made.


    She could feel that the songs that she sung could now contain the words of death. It was not something that killed quickly or something which could not be resisted, but if she chose to incorporate the words into her battle hymn, then the enemy would feel their life force getting slowly drained away. Perhaps more importantly, the words would bring the enemy face to face with their impending death, something which even the most powerful beings feared. Theres no terror quite like the terror of death, resulting in the ability to sap the strength and the will to fight from of your enemy. For some, death might be a release, but for those on the field of battle, struggling to survive against the threat of death was what they all aimed for.


    As she stepped out of the ne of death, she faced the awaiting golden warrior. There was no mirth to be seen anymore, just seriousness. You have chosen well Neleh Khalidor. You know yourself better than most, and for that you will be rewarded. The final door awaits. The golden warrior, along with the indistinct forms of the other spirit kings and queens, disappeared. Neleh would not be returning to this ce in this life. There would be no further spirits for her, and that was as she expected.


    She stepped through the final door, into a world underground. For a ne of darkness, there was a surprising amount of light, as dim as it was. There was this faint and eerie light that allowed her to barely see around her even without any sort of darkvision. She suspected this faint light was a courtesy for those visiting the ne. There was also a saying about how shadows cant exist without light.


    Suddenly she could hear a distinctly female voice, but could not locate the source. Wee to the ne of darkness. Often also called the ne of shadow and Chaos. This visit is going to work a little bit different from those that youve had before, for we have several things to talk about. But first, lets get the spiel out of the way. You are one of the few who have realized the true nature of darkness and Chaos. You know that neither of them is inherently evil. As you yourself put it, there is no good and evil, those are just points of view. There are only actions and consequences. Beings of light often misrepresent us as forces of disorder and wickedness, while we are simply divergent from their views of right and wrong.


    I could also call light and Order dogmatic, authoritarian and stuck in their ways, but that would be equally dishonest. At their core the main differences are these: light and Order value the good of the group, adherence to the strict rule ofw, peace and stability, while darkness and Chaos value individuality, knowledge and change. Valuing individuality doesnt have to mean going against the good of the many, as the good of many is often also good for the individual, but we do not let the individual be lost in the pursuit ofmon good. We encourage people to find their own morals and limits, instead of relying on the adherents of light to dictate them for us asw.


    Knowledge can be a source of great strength and good, but it is often something that breaks the bnce and can also bring disorder and destruction. That is the risk we take. The biggest t of Chaos is change. Change always threatens the established bnce and stability, as change is often apanied by struggle and war, but it is only through change that we evolve and be something greater. It has arge element of randomness and risk, as the name Chaos implies, but with stability alsoes the inevitability of atrophy and decadence.


    You are the epitome of individuality, always having trouble with authority and only caring about those close to you. You cant help but bring change wherever you tread, and the change you bring is almost always to the benefit of others. Knowledge is one of your main driving forces, and you constantly seek to learn more and improve. There is also the other type of darkness within you. The cold and deadly type, which will force change and represents an explosion of your will as an individual. The results of that darkness are often a detriment to others, but that again is the risk we take. Your nature is that of darkness and Chaos through and through. The voice finally stopped.


    The spirits analysis had been what she hadrgely expected. This was what her hunch had been telling her. So what happens now? She asked.


    Now wee to the important part. I be your personal spirit, but there are a fewplications with that. The god of demons on your world had the foresight to understand, that it would cause problems if it was known that I was your personal spirit. You wont be able to hide that your personal sprit is from the ne of darkness, nor should you. You are a force of change, and you should own it. Having a darkness spirit is not looked down upon, except by the most stringent followers of light. Many people have personal spirits of darkness, even if their nature is not inherently that of darkness. However, it would invite quite a bit of trouble if people knew that your personal spirit was the queen of the ne of darkness, as a connection like that can only be made with a person with great affinity of mind with our kind. That makes people who are unable to understand us nervous. Hence the need for a slight deception. The voice exined.


    The queen of the ne, is it? Im sensing theres more to this. Neleh said with a frown.


    There always is. The god of demons knew of your affinity, so he prepared the way with his blessing. Let the lords of Chaos rule I think was his wording. So the Lords of Chaos were specifically named as your spirits by him. Hence again the power of his blessing, and why it cant be removed. Yes we know of the trouble that is causing you. I am after all Mssa the Keeper of Deadly Secrets, one of the two Lords of Chaos. As Mssa finished talking, a great dragon came from the darkness.


    The dragons scales were ck, with purple glow shining through the scales. Small wisps of purple power sometimes escaped from between the scales. The eyes of the dragon were also purple, and its great wings had purple orbs of power with ck centers, as if there were multiple eyes in the wings.


    I think I know where this is going. There is another, right? The other will mask your presence. Neleh said with understanding.


    Indeed. The god of demons prepared another spirit of darkness, which will act as a diversion. The second Lord of Chaos, Abyss. The public will think Abyss is your personal spirit, which suits us perfectly. Abyss will grant you control over shadows, which is only right since he is the embodiment of shadows, The Shadow that Hides and Devours. What benefits you gain from me is something you will have to discover yourself. I wouldnt be much of a secret keeper if I simply gave you all the answers. The dragon gave an eerie grin, and Neleh could feel two connections forming.


    The one with Abyss was simr to the ones before, and truly granted power over shadows. Abyss had no other form and had no mind, so it could not be materialized in other ways. The connection with Abyss was the opposite of the one with Jormungandr. While the wyrm was all about the power of the wyrm when materialized and gave no ability, Abyss had no form to materialize but instead emphasized the power of the ability.


    When it came to Mssa, Neleh only felt great power flowing into her, and had no idea what it could be used for. The other connections hade with knowledge, but this one did not. She did feel that at the very least her body would be physically stronger, but anything beyond that was a mystery for now. She suddenly felt her connection with the spirit ne fraying and severing.


    ----------


    Neleh found herself waking in bed. She was inside a well-lit room, and the bed posts looked a bit simr to those used in the tower at the center of Nan Yanoi. Then again, beds could simply be simr and she could be anywhere. She could feel the presence of Asheara nearby, apparently asleep ording to the bond. She also noted Shiori resting by her bedside.


    Well that was interesting. She said, clearing her throat and trying to draw the attention of anyone who might be awake inside the room.


    Shioris head snapped up with enough speed, that Neleh was slightly worried that she might break her neck like that. Youre awake. Shiori said somewhat dumbly.


    So it would seem. How long was I gone? Neleh asked. Alexis had said something about the ritual usuallysting for a day at most.


    Eight days. We were worried that something had gone wrong with the ritual. Asheara did mention something about your emotions still being active and rtively calm, so she wasnt too worried. Or at least she was hiding it well, which, as you know, isnt one of her strong suits. Shiori exined.


    Makes sense. Multiple spirits take more time than a single spirit. There were also some extraplications. Im fine though. Did anything interesting happen while I was dozing off? Neleh still felt a little groggy.


    Shiori noticed her grogginess and rose up to pour her a ss of water. Alexis wanted to go back to his mission to negotiate with Nimue, but understood when we detained him here. He was also worried that something might have gone wrong, and knew hed have to face the consequences if you didnte through alright. She said while walking back and handing the ss to Neleh.


    As she tried to take a hold of the ss, it shattered into a thousand pieces. This will take some getting used to. Neleh mumbled half to herself. The increase in strength was much bigger than she had thought. There was going to be countless hours of practice ahead of her, before she got used to her new strength. Strength increase was usually something very slow and gradual and something you got used to while it happened. This was something different.


    Another problem arose when she tried to remove the spilled water from her bedclothes. She had slight trouble with the simple spell, because it acted as if she was using way too much mana. Apparently the purity of her mana had risen in rtion to her physical strength. More practice iing. At least that was something she could adapt to more quickly, since she had more experience with it. It was more a case of simply taking the changes into consideration now that she knew about them.


    Are you alright? You didnt cut yourself did you? Shiori asked a little worried. She had never seen Neleh be so careless. Neleh excelled in precise control after all.


    I will be soon. Just something I didnt expect. Did anything else happen? Neleh asked, trying to change the subject.


    Oh right, Azrael returned to the celestial capital in a real hurry. Something big happened there it seems. She didnt really exin properly. Shiori said in a musing voice.


    Its the demon-fairy war. It has finally ended. Nimue will send a word to you soon. Elune whispered Neleh.


    Did something happen? I dont think Azrael would leave if it was a simple truce. Neleh asked, hoping for more rification.


    Even Im not sure on all the details. The other gods arent really sharing, so all my information is from what was told to Nimue, and thats only spection. I wouldnt want to give you erroneous information. Youll find out soon enough. Elune replied sounding a bit confused.


    ----------

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    A/N: So I''m changing jobs next week. I have no idea what effect if any this will have on my writing. The hours should be about the same, but my writing has never really been constrained by time, instead of being limited by my ability to imagine the scenes ready before sitting to write. The stress and excitement of a new job might tire me out and make it harder to write for the next few weeks, but it might not do anything. It might even inspire me to spend more time imagining the scenes if I get bored. Hard to say. We shall see, and you have been warned.


    ----------


    Neleh was apanying Alexis towards the capital of the elves. She assumed Nimue would make contact with her in a few days anyway, so she might as well already start traveling. Since they didnt want to reveal the existence of the doorways to Alexis, they decided to travel by carriage. The human prince had seen the arches active while staying in the duchy capital, and had most likely made some assumptions on what their function was. It was something a little different to reveal the existence of doorways that didnt require the existence of pre-built stone arches, and were invisible to the normal eyes. The prince might view the doorways as a threat, instead of a convenience and a logistical tool.


    Estr was left in charge of matters in Nan Yanoi, while they took therge carriage along the enchanted roads of the duchy. Shiori and Asheara had naturally followed along. Asheara came because of her duty as the limiter and both of them came for their training. Shiori was also just a curious type, and wouldnt miss something like this if given the choice. Shiori had grown more attached to Neleh as time passed, which was somewhat out of Nelehs expectations. Of course the time they spent together would make people more familiar, but most of that time Neleh took the role of a strict teacher and trainer. Thats why she had asked Asheara to be a gentle mother figure for Shiori, but for some reason Shiori was much less interested in that.


    It was after two days of travel that the expectedmunique from Nimue came. Neleh, can you get to Rhianon in a fairly timely fashion? We have some situations developing, and I think your input might be useful. Nimue asked sending a magical message.


    On my way. Im also bringing some baggage along. We should be there in few days. Neleh replied with a small smile.


    Baggage? Im not sure I like the sound of that. Its not something troublesome is it? Nimue asked suspiciously.


    Well, that depends. It might be something you really like as well. Its all in how you utilize my present. Nelehs amusement could be heard through the magical message clearly enough. Nimue decided that it wasnt worth the trouble to try to fish for more information and amuse Neleh even further. She wasnt going to get any straight answers anyway.


    The trip itself was fairly uneventful. Alexis was clearly attracted to Neleh, but was also feeling a little apprehensive now that he had a better picture of her power, and he also felt a little bad about the spirit ritual going wrong from his point of view. He didnt know the real reason Neleh had taken so many days to wake up. Most of the trip was actually spent with Shiori teasing Alexis about whatever happened to catch her fancy, or her asking countless questions about the human continent. Shiori also finally found someone besides Neleh who could match her in the various games she liked to y. That said, Shiori was still winning more than she lost, to the chagrin of the prince.


    Neleh spent most of the trip getting used to the changes in her body and mana. The mana part was easy, since she kept casting countless tiny spells with negligible effects, slowly getting the hang of the changes. She had spent quite a bit of time purifying her mana anyway, so it was only a case of somethinging earlier than she expected. The purer a persons mana was, the more effect she got for less expenditure. Training to control her strength within the confines of the carriage was more difficult, but after running a series of exercises, she had now gotten to the stage where she wasnt breaking things identally anymore. She didnt want to spar with anyone yet in case of an ident, but she had reached a functional point already.


    So far she estimated that the effects from establishing a connection with Mssa had raised her strength roughly to the level where she would have been while fully utilizing the power of her Ignasia previously. It was a bit of an odd feeling to have as much strength as her previous maximum effort, except without any effort spent this time. She had the feeling that this was not the extent of the increase in strength; instead Mssa was easing her in. There would be more in the future. She assumed she was now about equal to Estr in strength, while the expert Great Silver was fully utilizing his inner strength. Well, at least her power now matched her skill with a weapon. She hadnt tried properly using her own inner power yet, and was somewhat interested in the changes there. One step at a time though. One visible change was that previously she had been able to fully hide it when she was using her inner power, aside from the glow of the Ignasia, but now there would be a telltale ck and purple aura around her, which would show to anyone watching that she was utilizing the darkness element.


    Shioris training had also reached an important crossroads. It was thest night within the JaoeTinukai territory when Neleh decide to bring the subject up with her. Shiori and Asheara had been running through their normal training routine that evening, and Neleh had asked Asheara to give them some privacy after they had finished.


    As you might have noticed, your training so far has been mostly about developing your physical strength, your knowledge of the universe and the amount of psionic power you have. I havent really been teaching you how to utilize that power properly, aside from using it to strengthen your body. Neleh started.


    Ive noticed. Having good foundations and all that. Is that about to change? Shiori asked eagerly.


    Yes, but before that you need to make some choices. As with training any other type of power, you cant learn everything at once. You need to have a certain amount of focus in your training. Its not like you wont learn anything from the other paths and options, but it is often better to start out with a limited focus and then expandter. This is not something you have to decide immediately, but I want you to start thinking about it. Neleh exined.


    Alright, so what are my options? Shiori asked.


    I think the easiest way to exin it, is to say there are two main axes your training can move on, and the ends of both axes are so different that they are somewhat mutually exclusive. The first choice is whether you want to go big, or go small. The first option is all about expanding the effect and reach of your abilities. Youll train to have your powers effect as big of an area or as many people as possible, as well as reaching further and further away with your powers. By its nature this type of training will make you more effective when fighting or helping arge group of people. Its also fairly shy, and as such isnt something you do secretly.


    The second option is all about control and efficiency. When going big, theres a certain element of letting your power go rampant to achieve maximum effect, whereas going small is all about exerting minute control over your power. Its also about exerting control over smaller and smaller details of your power and its effects. This also leads to increased efficiency and making the most out of the power avable to you. Unlike the other option, this method is more suited towards secrecy, and against lone enemies.


    To give an example to illustrate the difference, you have developed some basic proficiency in the skill called telekinesis. When going big, you would train to move bigger objects or more objects at once, while going small you would train to control singr objects better. That might be about moving that one object faster or with precision. While someone going big might drop a house on people, someone going small might learn to move an object with enough precision to write using nothing but your powers. You could wield a sword as proficiently as any warrior without actually touching the sword. Neleh carefully exined, trying to keep her voice neutral to not affect Shioris decision.


    And the second choice? Shiori asked.


    The second choice is at the same time a lot simpler, but with perhaps more consequences. This choice is about whether you want to specialize in one or two things and master those, or do you want to train a wider repertoire of abilities for wider range of situations. Specializing will by necessity make you much better at the thing you want to master and that will allow you to make a wider use of that specialty even where it usually isnt applicable. You will however sooner orter run into situations where that ability is of no use and where someone with a wider range of abilities will able to do something. Someone who doesnt choose to specialize wont be as powerful, but will be much more versatile.


    To use the same power of telekinesis as an example, someone who specializes in the ability will be able to do amazing things with it, and will be able to use it in situations you normally would not be able to. When fighting against an opponent that can resist all your attempts to use that power on them, you could instead have the experience and knowledge to be able to realize that you can use your power on the opponents surroundings instead, and drop him off a cliff or something. On the other hand, no matter how you twist it, you cant use telekinesis as a healing ability. You might try to stem blood flow or something simr, but that doesnt make the wound go away. Someone who has a wider variety of abilities on the other hand has almost certainly trained in something that facilitates healing. Neleh finished her exnation, leaving Shiori some time to think.


    After a moment of silence, Shiori pointed out something. Dont some of the options from the first choice go better with certain options from the second choice? Like going small would go better with specializing.


    Youre half correct. The one you pointed out is the biggest corrtion. When youre starting out on specializing, it helps if youre also going small since that help you in mastering your ability, and it also helps you the other way. However, that only holds true in the beginning and should not bind certain choices together in the long run. Id like to also emphasize again that specializing for example doesnt mean that you will learn about one ability and nothing else. There will be some training on other abilities, but the focus will be on mastering one or two. Neleh answered.


    Now would be a good time to give rmendations. I want to be able to defend myself and those I love, but I also want to be useful to you. Shiori tried to apply subtle pressure.


    This is something you ultimately have to decide for yourself. I dont think its healthy to try to define yourself by your usefulness to another person, but even if you do, the choice depends on what kind of use you want to be to me in the future. No matter what choice you make, it only bes a matter of finding you a position suitable for your abilities. Youre a smart girl, you can adapt to almost anything given some time. Neleh replied.


    Shiori gave it more thought, before an amused grin suddenly crossed her face. Something about Nelehs words had caught her attention. I have decided. I want to go small and specialize. She said with a voice that made it clear she had made her choice and would not budge.


    Do I dare to ask why? Neleh asked, suddenly worried.


    Well, I considered that in the end no matter what I chose, you would most likely be better at it than me, and wouldnt really need help with it. Except, there is one thing about what you said, that made me think of something you are pretty bad at. Secrecy. You cant help but draw attention wherever you go. Stealth is just not your thing. However, as the saying goes: the brighter the shine, the deeper the shadows cast. You most certainly cast deep shadows, and I think you will need someone you can trust and who can work in those shadows. I will be the de protecting your back, the knife cutting down your enemies in the dark, the ear within your opponents walls and the silent whisper in certain ears that you can deny knowing about. Shioris eyes spoke of a course and destiny found. She had felt something just click inside her when shed had the idea.


    That is a dark and thorny path you have chosen. I can see you mean to go through with it, so I wont deny your will. However, if you want to be a de in the dark, then I will make damn sure youre the sharpest de ever made. No more coddling. If you want to go through with it, then you need to familiarize yourself with the darker side of the society, and you will have to see things others will choose not to. One of the hardest things on the path you have chosen is seeing horrible things done to others, and not interfering. Neleh said with a serious voice.


    There was a dark and almost dangerous glint in Shioris eyes. You forget that I have already seen some of that darkness. I had to watch helplessly as the bandits killed my parents, while they tortured me for fun. That is something I will carry with me forever.


    Are you sure you can go through with it, considering you might have to do something simr? Neleh asked, trying one time to dissuade her.


    Thats what makes me even more suited for it. They did it to me for fun. If I do it for you, Ill be doing it for a reason. I have seen where that path might lead, and I know how to avoid it. Shiori said with resolution.


    Alright then. We will begin your training with that in mind. Ashearas not going to like this. She still held on the hope of seeing you be a normal and peaceful person, leaving this sort of life behind. I think she hoped you would settle down and start a family. Neleh said with a small smile, scratching the side of her cheek.


    s, I dont think that was ever in the cards for me. Shell have to deal with yet another disappointment of a daughter. Seems like grandchildren are still out of the picture. Shiori said, while grinning back.


    ----------


    The four of them entered Nimues study, as the tired looking empress looked towards the door. Nimue only gave a grunt and waved them deeper inside. Took you long enough. Did you decide to dilly-dally on the way? She suddenly noticed Alexis. What this? Since when have you dragged a human around? She had a nasty premonition.


    Neleh thumbed towards Alexis. This is the baggage I mentioned. Think of it as a present. Prince Alexis. Neleh had a wide grin, and Nimues look suddenly sharpened at the mention of the title prince.


    Alexis gave a small chuckle. He was getting used to Nelehs personality, which in itself was a cause for worry. Prince Alexis de Wolfe of the United Human Empire. Here on a wide range of diplomatic matters. I hope to get a proper audience with you when you have time, though I would prefer as soon as possible. There are matters we should discuss.


    One of the twins, eh? Youre not often separated from what I hear. No matter, Ill have to ask you to give us some privacy for official matters. I promise to make some time for youter on. I have a few hunches about your reason for being here. Nimue said rather unceremoniously. She was also used to Neleh springing surprises like this on her.


    After Alexis had left the room, escorted by a pair of guards, they finally got to the point of Nelehs visit. Youve most likely already heard some rumors, but this is about the demon-fairy war. Nimue said with a sigh.


    I heard something about how their war had ended, but despite my efforts I couldnt find out any details. They made a peace finally? Neleh guessed.


    Not quite. The Faeries were forced to surrender. The faerie continent is provisionally under demon control, although the demons havent really done anything about it yet. Nimue said somewhat d that her efforts to keep the information suppressed had been so sessful.


    Surrender? Thest I heard the faeries were winning! Not by arge margin mind you, but still winning. The presence of the great wyrms on the battlefield had given them the advantage. Neleh wondered with surprise.


    Thats how the situation was until about a month ago. Then about a month ago a strange gue started spreading through the fairy ranks. They took measures to try and contain the disease, but their measures came toote. Now a majority of the faeriesrge cities have been infected. The queen of the faeries already caught the disease, the rest of their royal family has been quarantined to try and save them. Heres the worst part: the demons withdrew from contact on all fronts just days before the disease started spreading, as if they knew what was about to happen. The faeries had no choice but to offer surrender. The demons epted their surrender, and now seem to waiting for the disease to run its course before taking any measures. Nimue exined with a sigh.


    A disease spread by the demons? Thatsboth ingenious and utterly immoral. No wonder the celestials also seem to be in panic. They even withdrew Azrael. Neleh mused.


    Thats not even half of it. You know how there were several celestials present to try and facilitate peace? Yeah, the demons didnt give them a memo about the disease either. Now several prominent and high ranking celestials are also stricken by the disease. I even heard a rumor that one of the celestials carried the disease back into one of their flying cities. I have no idea whether thats correct, but that would not surprise me. Elune, what a mess! Nimue cursed.


    No. Nope. Im out of here. Neleh suddenly said getting up and walking towards the door.


    What?! Where are you going? Nimue asked confused.


    I know where this is going. If you tell me more about the disease, I might figure a way to fight it, or even cure it. That would require me to make the trip to the continent of the faeries. Ive got enough work with my own duchy. This is your problem to deal with. Neleh said with a sigh.


    You might be able to cure it? Then you really need to help. We cant have the disease spread! Not to mention having arge chunk of the faerie race die. Also having them and the celestials owe us one, and a favor this big would be priceless! Nimue yelled in half panic.


    Khali dammit! Faeries are one thing, but Im really not feeling like helping the celestials at the moment. Neleh knew she was only making excuses. She knew that the changes she had made in her duchy required mainly time at the moment, not her presence. In addition, the Nexus would allow her to return home whenever she wanted or was needed.


    Also, you cant leave; Yunalesca also needs to meet with you! Nimue yelled after her.


    Khali dammit! She cursed again. Maybe she could refuse to help the celestials. With any luck, Anauel would have also caught the disease

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    A/N: One more chapter before the job change. Can''t say for sure when the next one wille. Soon hopefully.


    ----------


    While Neleh had been meeting with the Grand Inquisitor Yunalesca, Shiori and Asheara had ran various errands around the city. Mainly they made a few trade deals for resources the duchy of JaoeTinukai wasnt producing. Of course they also did a little shopping for themselves. They met back up with Neleh for a meal in a popr restaurant. The owner of the restaurant had eagerly provided them a free meal just so he could brag about the Chosen eating in his restaurant. After going over the more mundane matters, they finally started discussing the important things.


    So what did Yunalesca want? Shiori asked. Nimue had told them that Neleh should go and meet with the inquisitor, so the matter must have been of some importance.


    Besides the normal trouble, we got some good news and some weird news. The good news is that I was finally given the position of a full-fledged inquisitor. I have been acting in the capacity of one anyway, but now its official. Neleh said, getting mumbled congrattions from Asheara and Shiori.


    As for the weird news, Im afraid we have some new trouble. Not us specifically, but the elves as a whole. There has been a rash of new cults popping up all over the ce. The inquisition has taken to calling them Pleasure Cults, due to the aim of the cults being the attainment of new heights of physical and emotional pleasure. The cults havent been detected in our duchy yet, but thatsrgely because of the trouble weve hadtely and all the work weve had to do to recover and institute the changes.


    The mostmon participants in these cults are bored nobles and second and third children of wealthy merchant families who are either bored or unsatisfied with their lives. They seek excitement and self-gratification, and these cults present them with temptations to the weak-minded. The cults dont start out as anything especially sinister. They start with seduction and beguiling their followers, proceed towards excessive luxury and pleasure and graduate to indulging cruel passions, dark and hidden vices and terrible temptations not offered anywhere else. Neleh exined with a mix of disgust and resignation.


    Did she want you to do something about these cults? Shiori asked, not too happy that the Inquisition was trying to foist another responsibility on Neleh.


    Not really. She herself was a little mixed on what to do about them. Only some of the most excessive cults have graduated to something perverse enough to breakws. Some of the things they are doing are disgusting and socially uneptable, but not exactly illegal. The Inquisition is keeping an eye out, and trying to break up the cults. With things like this, its only a matter of time before they escte into something much worse. Yunalesca mainly wanted to warn me, and asked me to keep an eye out. We dont want these cults to take root in our duchy, so well be taking an aggressive stance against them. Unlike in many other duchies, in JaoeTinukai they wont be able to hide behind the strict letter of thew. Neleh said with heat in her voice. She had a bad premonition about the origin and purpose of these cults. She had been unable to find the Harbingers sent to the elven continent, and they had been oddly quiet.


    How about the disease rampaging among the faeries? Have you made a decision about helping them? Asheara asked with worry.


    Neleh gave a small sigh. Unfortunately I dont have much choice. Normal gue would be one thing, but the disease rampaging among the faeries is much worse. I only had to hear one of the symptoms to recognize the disease. The problem is that this disease is not natural and more importantly, not something ever seen in this world before. Its a disease that only affects humanoid creatures with magical capacity. It attacks the mana in a persons body. The body starts to slowly crystallize; first forming a crystal shell outside the extremities, then turning the body itself turns to crystal. Once the process isplete, the crystal shatters into fragments and dust, which are then carried along in the wind infecting new people. Because the disease attacks mana, normal healing spells not only dont work, but make things worse.


    You said normal healings spells. Im guessing you know something that does work? Shiori asked with a small smirk, having figured Neleh out.


    Yes, its one of the few projects I did to rebel against my nature as a Destroyer. Its called mes of Life. Its not exactly a cure to everything, but it works against the weirder afflictions that normal healing magic isnt effective against. Neleh exined. Shiori already knew more about her past life than Asheara. Shiori was smart enough to notice her knowledge was beyond anything she couldve learned in her short life and had already guessed much. Unlike Asheara, Shiori was too smart to fool with carefully worded half-truths. Neleh had been forced to tell some of it, and Shiori had guessed more.


    I guess its too much to expect you to let a race lose most of its poption when youre the only one able to help. Asheara said with a sigh.


    Well that too, but Im mostly worried that it wont end up with just faeries getting affected. Also, we have to show that tactics like this wont be condoned. We have to show that theres an answer, or this method will be used again. Id also like to find the person spreading this disease. I doubt that the demons as a whole condoned this course of action. They enjoy fighting too much. Most likely its only one or two people doing this, while the rest of the demons are debating on what to do with this situation. Neleh said little angry. She had always thought of the use of disease as cowardly, especially against an opponent wholly unable to react to it.


    So when are we leaving? Asheara asked in an innocent voice.


    We arent. Surprisingly, Shiori seems to be the best person to handle matters within the duchy, with the assistance of Estr. To my utter disappointment, we still havent found people smart enough to rival you when ites to managingplex concepts like the ones used in the changes I made. I can watch over your training through the Nexus, and you can reach me if there is some unexpected trouble. Ill take a doorway to the inds. I left a doorway there when I had to return in a hurry. This time the doorway will be useful, since its over halfway towards the fairy continent. Ill drop a doorway on any decent sized piece of rock that I can find, so Ill never be more than an hour or two away from a doorway I can use. Neleh started to exin. She was about to continue when she was interrupted by Shiori.


    By the way, thats something that has been bothering me. Why did you fly back to the inds back then? I know you need somend for it, but wouldnt the bottom of the ocean been just as good if you surround the doorway with a field to stop water from getting inside? She suddenly asked.


    Neleh was stunned for a moment. Oh right, there was that option as well. She finally said, shattering the silence.


    Oh right? Thats it? You just didnt think of it? Shiori asked shocked.


    Well, Im not perfect. I have to admit that was a blind spot. I think I mentioned that Ive never been too good with water Neleh mumbled, a little embarrassed.


    says the person with SSS affinity in the element. Shiori grumbled.


    Know thy enemy and all that. Doesnt mean I like it. Neleh said a little defensively. Everything had turned out just fine in any case, so she felt a little bad being grilled like this.


    If youre done fooling around, can we get back to the point? Asheara said a little impatiently. She had a feeling that Neleh would keep her froming along as well.


    Concerning that, theres something I want to talk to you about. I think this evening would be fine. Neleh replied gently but firmly.


    ----------


    That evening the two of them were sitting on the wide balcony of their home within Nexus. They were looking at the starlit sky visible from their position. Neleh had provided a faux moon and stars to simte a night within the Nexus. It made sleeping easier, and provided a decent mood on asions like this. The view of the stars wasnt anything seen from the world they were living in, instead it was something Neleh had recreated from memory.


    We have to talk about what happens on my eighteenth birthday. Ive tried to approach the subject a couple of times, but youve been avoiding it. Neleh said with a bit of reproach in her voice.


    Its just that I know what you want to say. There really isnt much we can talk about. Either you cane up with a way to prevent that from happening and things will be fine, or you cant in which case theres no point in wasting time dwelling on it. Asheara said with a little sadness in her voice.


    There are some options, you know? Neleh pointed out.


    I think I know what you have in mind. Let me just say it straight up. Im not transferring the bond to some hapless person to suffer in my stead. I cant let you suffer alone, and more than that Im very possessive of the bond. It was my decision to form the bond when you were a baby, no matter how much you agreed to it. Im proud of the bond we have shared, both the magical bond and the bond of emotions that has tied us together. I will never regret that. The bond has brought me more love than my whole life before it and I will not give it up. If my journey meets its end when you turn eighteen, then so be it. At least I will face my end with my head held high and unashamed. Besides, we can both feel that even if we did transfer the bond, we wont be able to remake it after the bond is severed. Im right, am I not? Asheara said with some pride in her voice.


    Yes you are. Once the bond is severed, it will stay severed forever. Just because the bond is severed, it doesnt mean it will be gonepletely. Parts of it will remain, and if we tried to remake it with me as the bond holder, it would simply try to reconnect the remains of the old bond and fail. The remains will be there even if you transfer the bond. Neleh said with a sigh.


    Thats what I thought. I dont want to live like that. I felt the emptiness of losing the bond once already, when we transferred it to Gabriel, and I dont want to return to that. Asheara said sadly, with some tears in her eyes.


    There is another option. The one the gods suggested. We can have you frozen in time, until we find a better solution. You would survive at least, even if stuck in time for a possibly long time. Neleh suggested.


    That still leaves you to suffer alone. Can you guarantee a solution will present itself with time? Asheara asked, crying a little.


    Guarantee? No. But there is a chance. Psionics are much better with matters of the mind like this. Although Shiori is unable to do anything right now, who knows what she will be able to do in a hundred years. I have faith in her abilities. It might take a hundred years or a thousand, but she will be able to do something. And I will be left to suffer alone in any case. I would suffer even more if you threw your life away. At least this way I can have hope. I dont have enough family to allow the loss of more of it. Nelehs voice was heavy with sadness. She was trying to convince herself as much as was convincing Asheara.


    Then lets go with that. Was all Asheara managed to say.


    After a long moment of silence, they turned towards their current situation. I suspect you dont want me toe along to the fairy continent. Asheara said simply.


    Its not just that. I want you to spend time with Delia, Selene and Elsaria. You have limited time avable, and you shouldnt waste it watching me heal some faeries, and kicking around some demons. We can stay in contact within the Nexus like this. You should probably also meet Elluin at least once, to say goodbye. It might be thest time you meet. Neleh said with abination of sadness and a small teasing smile.


    Eh, I probably should. Even if theres nothing between us anymore, we did bring about several beautiful daughters. I feel bad for the girls though. Suddenly Asheara gave a small little grin. Although we did manage to bring about another great daughter even without him. She said referring to Shiori.


    ----------


    It took Neleh three days to fly from the inds to the fairy continent. She was able to use her full speed, because she could take small brakes in Nexus, by putting doorways to the bottom of the ocean this time. The faeries were shocked to see a fiery being like Neleh appear out of nowhere, but they were too tired to really care. They were afraid when some of their diseased people were engulfed in mes, but calmed down when they discovered that the people had been cured for now. Neleh did warn them that they would get sick again if exposed to the crystal dust, so the healthy faeries started taking measures against the dust. The city where Neleh hadnded gathered every sick person within to the square, and most of the city was engulfed in mes that didnt burn or destroy.


    Still, it was impossible to remove the crystal dustpletely. Neleh mentioned that she had some ideas they could tryter on, but for now the citys destruction had been stalled. The disease would be back, but they had bought time. Neleh didnt mention that she was actually using them as bait, to draw in the person or people spreading the disease. A word of a possible cure should be too much for them to resist confirming. Neleh left several spells surrounding the city, to detect any non-faeries approaching the city. She nned on doing the same in several cities approaching the faerie capital. One of the traps should work.


    The mayor of the city she had saved tagged along with Neleh, both to work as a guide in the illusion filled fay forest, even if Neleh had no need for it, and to testify to the effectiveness of Nelehs ability to heal people. It was doubtful the royal guards would allow a random elven woman with wings of fire to approach their sick queen, even if she imed to be the Chosen of Elune and have a cure for the disease. Neleh actually imed that the cure she had was something provided by Elune, the Goddess of Life and Nature. She did this partly to make it more believable and partly to redirect the gratitude of the faeries. There was also a lot of people with rtives who died from the disease, who wanted to demand an answer to why she didnte earlier and save their family. They had harder time ming a goddess than a lone elf.


    When they finally reached the faerie capital, after visiting four other cities, they had spent two weeks in the faeriends. Even with the devastation brought about by riots and neglect, the faerie capitol was an impressive sight. The houses were built among the tops of the impossiblyrge trees, the houses and terraces peeking out among the vegetation. Long bridges connected the trees and terraces, while the air would normally be filled with faeries flitting around. Now the fay folk were grounded, and tried to stay away from those inflicted with the disease.


    There were scant few guards to question them as they approached the royal pce, and went straight for the queens chambers as the guards heard that Neleh might have a cure. They had no power to stop them, and even if Neleh wasnt here to murder the queen, she wouldnt live long anyway. When they entered the queens chambers, Neleh could see that the queen was on herst legs, and could give up at any moment. She removed any trace of the disease from the room with her mes, and had to strengthen the queen with traditional healing magic after removing all traces of the crystal. Even though the queens legs and arms had crystallized before, the mes brought life back to the extremities and turned them back to flesh.


    Leaving the queen to recover for a moment, Neleh went around the capital trying to heal as many faeries as possible. As soon as the word spread, the healthy faeries dragged their families for healing, and the sick used theirst strength to drag themselves to Neleh. By the end of the evening, when the flood of people finally started to slow down, Neleh was quite thankful for the spirit Surtr making her mana costs on fire magic negligible.


    In the morning the faeries queen had recovered enough to meet with Neleh. After the polite greetings and expressions of thanks, their discussion turned to the future. What happens now? The queen asked simply and sadly.


    We can keep healing people, but that wont eliminate the disease. The sad fact is that you cant remove all of the crystal dust no matter how hard you try. If even a shred remains, that can bring the disease back and the cycle begins again. I cant stay here to heal you forever either. Even if we find the people spreading the disease, the damage has been done. Theres also the problem of your war with the demons. You lost the war, and now youve lost almost a third of your poption to disease. I doubt youre cherishing the chance to live under the yolk of the demons that are bitter from the war. Neleh listed the problems in almost cruel fashion.


    The queen gave a deep sigh. You speak the truth on all ounts, but what can be done? We cant resist the demons anymore, and our cities are contaminated.


    Neleh gave the problem some thought, before getting an idea. It was a bit crazy, but might work. How would you feel about leading your people into exile? I have a way to allow you to transfer away from the continent, and we could cleanse anything you bring through. If youe to the elven continent, you will be protected from the demons. The disease will die out with time, and once you replenish your numbers, you might be able to lead an effort to reim your homes in the future.


    The queen suddenly got some life in her eyes, seeing some light at the end of the tunnel. Wouldnt this bring you in conflict with the demons? Would the elves ept us?


    The demons cant afford toin, since they got help from an outside source with the disease. Even if the elves as a whole might not approve, my duchy at least will wee you with open arms. We have the beginnings of a revolutionary economy, but weck people. Our duchy isrge, with not that much people yet. It might be too much to try and fit all the faeries in one duchy, but the southern forests are fairly open for settling as well. The area is wild, but has great promise. I can ask our empress, and if she agrees, then we have even better options. Neleh mused. This might just be doable.


    Do it. Id hate to go against the will of your empress, but we dont have much in the way of options. The queen replied eagerly.


    Neleh reached out with her mind, and sent a message to Nimue. Hello Nimue, I have a situation of sorts that might be of great benefit to us.


    What did you get mixed up in this time? Nimue asked dreading the answer.


    How would you like to provide refuge for a bit over a billion faeries? Neleh asked in a chipper tone.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    A/N: A chapter heavy with information and progress. I could''ve added in more detail, and dragged the process along, but I think most people would favor a move towards more interesting parts of the story.


    ----------


    Unsurprisingly, moving a huge number of people takes a lot of time. The preparations started both among the elves and among the faeries immediately, and the first groups of faeries went through the arch Neleh erected almost immediately. The queen of the faeries was among the first to go through to start negotiations with Nimue, along with some of the best of the faeries nature mages. The nature mages carted along a lot of seeds, and were nning on using their magical powers to jump start the production of food in JaoeTinukai. Taking along seeds took a lot less space than carrying food. Some of the mages also took along saplings of their great trees, to start the long work of growing a forest on the border of JaoeTinukai. This forest would help in allowing arge amount of faeries live in a rtively small area, as the trees allowed the faeries to build their cities in severalyers vertically.


    Neleh set the threshold of the arch up with a constantly burning mes of Life, so that every faerie that stepped through the arch was cleansed of the disease along with anything they were bringing along. Once they entered the Nexus, there were members of the Order guiding them to the various arches, so that all of the faeries wouldnt crowd in one ce and would instead be spread around the duchy. A big portion of them of course went either to Nan Yanoi or the site of their growing forest to help with their new homes. The Order members working as their guides were the people furthest along in their training, and were being tested for their ability to work with people andplex circumstances.


    Nimue had arranged for a few other sites outside the JaoeTinukai duchy, but those would be used as the need arose and were still kept as backup. The process of faeries going through the Nexus took weeks, mostly because it took that long for the faeries to gather near their capitol city, which is where the arch was located. It also didnt help that Neleh couldnt go everywhere to heal the faeries, so some of the faeries had to take their sick people with them to the arch. Neleh had tried to teach the mes of Life magic to some of the faeries, but had failed as she had expected. The casting of that spell required the kind of understanding of both fire and biology that the faeries simply couldnt manage it. The faeries did however do well with the magic required to construct buildings in Nan Yanoi, so Neleh was freed from that duty.


    As the faeries required less healing, Neleh managed to free herself long enough to pay a visit to Zamekh at the dragon mountain. Neleh had no way to contact the dragons on the faerie continent, as they were spread out and generally withdrawn, so she left the job of warning them to Zamekh. The disease wasnt contagious to dragons as far as Neleh knew, but it still was a good idea to warn them to avoid troubleter. As the demons had avoided the faeries after the start of the disease, it was the demons that lived on the elven continent that finally found out about the faerie exodus.


    The demons were quite displeased about what was going on, but were quickly silenced when Nimue informed them that the elves were aware of them getting help from a third party to spread the disease in the first ce. It had turned out that the Harbingers on the faerie continent had been the ones spreading the disease, and the two of them had walked straight into the trap Neleh had left them. As they set off the rms Neleh had liberally ced around the faerie cities, Neleh sent her death spirit Morael to deal with them. The first one was captured and questioned, while the second one was simply killed. The first Harbinger had revealed that the demons had not quite known what they had agreed to. The Harbingers had promised them victory, but the method had not been something the demons appreciated. The Harbinger didnt have any knowledge about the activities of the others, as they were kept separated on purpose, and had died when Neleh had tried to force out the names of the lost-deities behind them. Apparently that information was protected by heavy magic and any questioning pertaining to that would lead to the death of the prisoner.


    Neleh had some suspicions on that, but hoped that she was wrong about it. Some of the lost-deities were a lot more famous, and they were mostly famous for being tricky to resist. There were three reasons for a lost-deity to be well known, if they survived the defeat of the Enemy. The first one was the most simple; the power of that particr lost-deity was great enough to make it famous. The second method was for the followers the lost-deity had gathered to be particrly powerful. The third one was for the lost-deity to be particrly effective at taking over worlds for any reason other than the first two reasons. Maybe they were good at turning the poption of the world against each other. Maybe they had forces that while not being all that powerful, were almost impossible to resist. Forces relying on necromantic powers were a good example. While they might not be all that powerful by themselves, every battle bolstered their numbers, leading to a tidal wave of death.


    Neleh honestly hoped that they would face the first two types of lost-deities, because she was much better at fighting against them by herself. The third type would require a lot more effort by the people of this world.


    ----------


    It was only a matter of time before the word about the faeries being healed reached the ears of the celestials. They sent an emissary towards the faerie capitol immediately in the hopes of learning the way to heal those infected. Several of the high level celestials that had taken part in trying to make peace between demons and faeries had contracted the disease. The aura of the celestials managed to dampen the effects of the disease somewhat, but could not heal it. While the aura was magical, it mostly strengthened the body instead of attacking the disease. As a result, the disease progressed more slowly, but it did progress.


    Anauel was shocked to find out that the faeries didnt have a way to heal those diseased either. Instead it was Neleh who was responsible for healing them. She had personally avoided getting the disease, but several of her friends hadnt been so lucky. The emissary of the celestials had requested Neleh toe to the celestials cities to heal those infected, but had been sent back in a rather rude fashion. Nelehs answer could be summarized with: Ive got my hands full with healing the faeries and handling their relocation, so fuck off!


    Anauel was aware that Neleh held a grudge towards the celestials due to the celestials not stopping the attack on the Sun Pce, and that dislike resulted from the reason Anauel and the other celestials had made the decision. Their reasons had been flimsy at best, and the resulting civil war, which the celestials had kind of been hoping for, had resulted in the death of Selvaria. Azrael had given them reports on Nelehs exploits, and there was a certain amount of dread mounting among the celestials as her powers grew. Someone with that amount of power holding a grudge against them was bad no matter how you looked at it.


    Anauel decided to personally go and appeal to Neleh, and took Azrael along in the hopes that the rtions between Neleh and Azrael would smooth things over. The celestials were already quite close to the faerie continent, as they had gathered all the sick people in the city closest to it. It still took them a week to finally find Neleh, as she was constantly on the move, and the arch was not open to be used by the celestials.


    Well, if isnt the Chosen of rae. What brings you to this part of the world? Neleh asked a little sarcastically.


    You know why we are here. Anauel answered calmly.


    And Im also pretty sure I already gave my answer to the previous emissary. Perhaps its a hearing problem? No matter, I can repeat myself one more time. I already have my hands full. Expecting me to solve all the problems of the world is a little much. Neleh replied, the acid clear in her voice. She was repeating some of the reasoning Anauel had used to justify not saving the Sun Pce. Its a little much to expect me to handle everything. I have a duchy to run.


    So youre just going to let all those celestials die? Anauel asked getting a little angry,pletely missing the irony.


    As opposed to letting a whole host of faeries die instead? Theres only one me, and a lot of people who got the disease. Any time spent traveling to your flying cities and healing the celestials, is time not spent helping the faeries. Its not just the healing either, I have to oversee the exodus of over a billion beings. I dont know if you quite realize the effort involved. Neleh replied, returning to the sarcastic tone.


    Oh and theres no other people able to oversee the exodus then? Anauel asked, still angry. She was not in a mood to be reasonable, as she was worried about her friends.


    Yeah I dont know if you realized, but we have to make sure the faeries dont bring the disease to ournds. Kind of defeats the whole purpose. This also concerns the wellbeing of the people of my duchy, as getting an influx of people thisrge is quite taxing. It is theoretically possible for me to take some risk that might result in problems with the economy side of things, and leave it to some of the people working with me. I happen to have the ability to save the lives of several innocent celestials. Its a good thing I dont have any reason to not help those celestials, like for example the celestials being in a simr situation before, where they could have saved the lives of arge number of elves, including my sister, and deciding against it for no real reason. Oh wait! Neleh emphasized the end of her words with a pointed look at Anauel.


    Isnt that a little petty of you, to be so vindictive? Anauel asked a little defensively.


    Im sorry, what? You celestials at your lofty perch y games with the lives of thousands of elves, maybe hundreds of thousands, including the life of my sister, and Im petty for choosing the good of faeries and my own people over the lives of you pigeons? And this is you asking me for a favor? I think were done. I might have been amenable for some level of trade in favors, but I just lost that interest. Go back to your sky city, and watch it turn into a necropolis. Neleh turned to leave.


    Anauel was about you scream another argument after Neleh, before being struck at the back of her head by the t of Azraels de, knocking her unconscious. Please. For my sake, and the sake of our friendship. Azrael said pleadingly prostrating on the ground.


    Neleh turned back, and saw the unconscious Anauel and prostrating Azrael. I wasnt kidding about being tied with the matters of the faeries. If I help you, it will cost me and my duchy. Make it worth it. Im willing to listen to you, and I would heal you if you were sick, but this is not simple enough to be a favor between friends. If wee to an agreement, will she honor the terms? Neleh asked, pointing at Anauel.


    She will. She can be reasonable, but shes crazy with worry, because many of the sick people are her oldest friends. What will it take? Azrael asked relieved. She knew Neleh well enough to know that if she was willing to negotiate, then it was only a matter of finding suitable terms.


    First, before I heal a single celestial, I need an oath by both of you, made in the name of rae, that you will abide by the terms. I dont need empty promises that she might decide to renege on once her friends are safe. Second, I need you to move the city with the sick celestials close to us. I dont have time to spend days flying back and forth. Third, I need celestial mages in my duchy, helping with the faeries. We need both magical and material help. These three are easy; the next two are the hard ones. I want the celestials to heed my call once. If its a call to battle on our behalf, then you will do it. I will limit this to only once, but it has to be unconditional. And finally I want Anauel to apologize in person, both to the Sun Elves and my mother. Not a fake non-apology, but a proper apology that she means. If Im not happy with the apology, then she will do it again until I am. Neleh said with finality.


    Azrael had to think for a moment. Neleh was right, the first three were easy, but thest two were much harder. Anauel would have to throw away her pride, which would be hard for the powerful celestial, and the call made by Neleh could result in more celestials dead than would die of the disease. On the other hand Azrael knew Neleh would only call them if she had a good reason. Deal. Azrael finally said.


    Four down, four to go. Neleh thought to herself.


    ----------


    Neleh honey, can you exin to me why theres a group of celestial here, apologizing to me? Asheara asked through magicalmunication.


    Oh she already got there. And what do you mean group? There was only supposed to be one. The red winged one known as Anauel to be precise. Neleh asked surprised. Anauel was cheating, spreading the shame on several people.


    Anauel was here too, but she apologized with three other celestials. Judging by their wings, rather high ranked celestials at that. So whats the deal? Asheara returned to the original question.


    Yeah, I needed the celestials to think that I med them for the death of Selvaria, to drive my bargain with them through. One of the terms I set for the celestials for healing them, was that Anauel had to formally apologize to you and the Sun Elves. Neleh exined.


    Why would you need them to believe that? I mean, I know youre not happy with the celestials, but I know its not because of Selvaria. ming them for her death is a bit of a stretch. Asheara asked a little confused.


    It makes for a bigger emotional impact if they think I hold them responsible for the death of a rtive, than if they knew I simply dislike their methods. I needed them tomit to my call to arms when we need them against the forces of the Enemy, so I had to take any advantage I could get. We might end up needing all the races. Neleh said with a little chuckle.


    Youve got the naga and celestials covered, that I know of. Faeries will most likely be amenable seeing as you just saved their race and were housing them at the moment. Im guessing you have some ns for the elves? How about the others? Asheara asked.


    I have a reason to believe the elves wont be a problem. Im already leading a duchy, and ording to the Eternal Empress Ill be the empress of the elves in the future. Demons are something of a problem at the moment, as theyre not all that happy with me. Im pretty sure dragons will fight the Enemy anyway, no matter what I do, seeing how Satai is pushing for it. We also have the dragons at the mountain that we have friendly terms with. I think the solution to humans lies with the two princes, though its still open how we can use that. Beastmen I have no idea about. Im hoping time will present us with an opportunity. Neleh mused.


    Thats not much of a n yet. Im used to you having better ns than that. Ashearaughed.


    Its a problem of time. The timeframe is too long for half-measures, since we have no idea how long it will take before we need them. A half-hearted agreement will be forgotten if we try to get it too early. Im also limited in my current methods. I have some possible ideas, but nothing too concrete. Besides, the situation can change too many times between now and then to make too detailed ns. We can only gather our strength and wait for opportunities to present themselves. If it seems like the opportunities arent forting, then we might have to make them. Neleh said with a sigh.


    ----------


    The exodus of the faeries turned out to be an event that took months toplete. This was within everyones expectations, and the support from both celestial and faerie mages made things a lot easier than it seemed at first. As a sort of an apology for Anauel, the celestials really came through with their support. In general, the celestials were also really thankful for getting many of their important people healed so even if Anauel wasnt all too happy with how things went, the celestials in general were almost eager to help with the faeries. They also wanted to form better rtions with Neleh, as her influence was bing clearer.


    One of the details that Nimue managed to negotiate with the queen of the faeries was the agreement about local authority preceding any faerie authority. JaoeTinukai especially had arge poption of faeries, including most of their royalty. If there would be problems, then strictly speaking many of the faeries would outrank Neleh. The agreement instead gave preference to the authority of the original ruler of the area, so Neleh was still the ruling authority in the duchy. The faeries concerns were heard, and many of the issues between faeries were solved by the faeries themselves, but the final decision was always for Neleh to make. Seeing how effective Nelehs reforms and methods were, the faeries got over their initial wariness really quickly.


    Although the vastly increased poption of the duchy also consumed a lot of goods, the addition of the faeries also gave a huge boost to the duchys economy. Many of the reforms Neleh had made were dependent on manpower and magic, so they were scaled back before the faeries arrived. With the arrival of the faeries, and the help of the celestial, both of those issues were solved and the reforms went ahead full steam. The faeries also brought along new resources. One of the thingscking in JaoeTinukai were proper forests for lumber, herbs and game animals. The new forest the faeries were creating was still a bit too new for use in that fashion, but would be a good source of resources in the future. The trees grown by the faeries were also of higher quality than normal elven wood, whichbined well with the elven craftsmanship for great products.


    The first of the Order were also passing their final trials by the time the exodus was over. The effectiveness and professionalism of the Order brothers and sisters was impressive to both faeries and new immigrants of other races alike, and the Order got arge amount of new recruits to train. The physique of the faeries made them less suitable for the martially focused first Order, but they were perfectly suited for the fourth Order, which focused on information gathering as scouts, rangers and spies. The faeries also provided much needed members for the third Order containing priests and mages, whereas the elven mages were less inclined to be members of the Order due to their privileged position and priestesses were all members of the temples, unless the Order found them young. The second Order in charge of support and logistics didnt care about race at all.


    The fifth Order was kept a secret as far as possible. Its existence was known, but people werent aware of its focus, reach or members. The fifth Order kept gathering the most gifted members of the Order that also possessed a suitable personality. Neleh gave Shiori training simr to them, but more tailored to her specific abilities. Once the training of Shiori and fifth Order would be finished, they would work as the hidden force of the duchy. Their first mission among the Sun Elves had been highly sessful, and showed great promise and the effectiveness of their training.


    The years preceding Nelehs eighteenth birthday were filled with great growth, both for the duchy and its people, as well as Nelehs own authority. As the economic and military power of the duchy kept growing, so did her say in the matters concerning all elves. Neleh herself also solidified her reputation and authority among the elven popce outside the duchy. She was considered to be a hero by themon people. Her words also carried a lot of weight in the imperial court, as well as Empress Nimue. Neleh caused Nimue a lot of trouble, but was also a source of reliable strength and support. Neleh was also gaining a fair bit of reputation among the temples of Elune, as her actions to save the faeries and lead her duchy were being described as inspired by the goddess. Neleh didnt mind that impression, and neither did Elune, so the rumors spread.


    Of course, all of this caused a fair bit of distress and anger in certain circles, and this would also start toe to surface after Nelehs birthday. Starting from the time right before her birthday the following year promised to be one of great change.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    A/N: Things starting to move again after the time skip. I expect at least a part of this chapter went in a different direction than most people thought. I wanted to try something a little different. A certain character getting a little more character and priority.


    -----------


    It still surprised Shiori how far Nan Yanoi hade in thest two years. The city was nowrger than Rhianon, being built on both sides of the river. The city also had a very metropolitan poption, with all the major races except dragons represented. Majority were still elves and faeries of course, but there was a significant amount of naga, as well as a smattering of humans, celestials, demons and beastmen. Neleh would allow dragons entry if they so desired, and most of the streets were built wide enough for smaller dragons, but the great serpents were not interested. Zamekh had visited the city a month ago, to the shock of most of the inhabitants, but that had been a short visit to discuss things with Neleh.


    There had been xenophobic movements among the elves outside of JaoeTinukai, to have more of the faeries move into the duchy, but those movements were hardly necessary. More and more of the faeries moved in every month, as space became avable both in the various cities of the duchy and in the faerie forest that now stretched over the whole of the eastern border of the duchy. As the duchy also became the economic heart of the empire, many elves also moved in to search for better opportunities and security. Nan Yanoi had reached its maximum size for now, as Neleh was determined to not allow the city to grow outside the protective walls, several of the other cities in the duchy had went through growth spurts.


    Shiori looked around her surroundings aftering through the arch on the southern edge of the city. She could see the eyrie near the gate, with griffinsnding and taking off on patrols. Neleh had therge tform towers built with the idea of using the griffins as mounts for scouting and war, but had ran into some trouble with taming them. The faeries ended up solving that problem. There were no great wyrms for the faeries to control on the elven continent, but their magic was just as effective when used on griffins. The majestic beasts were now used by the elite of the Order on their patrols and scouting trips.


    The border fortresses also had simr eyries, and the borders of the duchy were heavily patrolled. There had been several attempts at raids and bandit attacks towards the rich duchy, but they had been quickly spotted and utterly decimated before they could do any harm. Small groups were easy to deal with, even by single patrol groups of the Order, whereasrger groups of enemies would find it difficult to advance into the duchy due to the chains of border fortresses, which would conduct raids and cut off supplies if the enemies tried to by-pass them. The Order excelled in battles that werent simple regiment against regiment affairs, and small group tactics used in raids and harassment were their specialty.


    Shiori could see a group of Order brothers patrolling the streets as she walked towards the central tower. The Order members could not be told apart from one another, as their uniforms and equipment were identical and their faces were covered. You could tell the difference between a faerie and an elf of course, but there was no way to identify a brother or a sister as someone in particr. The Order members were all dressed in identical ck uniforms, with slight differences for function and specialty. They all had clothes of ck leather and cloth, with silver embossing and highlights. The clothes covered the Order members from their toes to just below the eyes, and they had a ck and silver hood covering their heads and removing the possibility of recognizing them by hair. This resulted in only their eyes, and little of their foreheads being the only thing showing. The hood was connected to a ck cape, which had the duchy symbol of a white and silver phoenix on the back. The only other distinction was the symbol on their shoulder, which showed the number of the individuals Order.


    The clothes were of course heavily enchanted, as was anything produced in JaoeTinukai, and although it waspletely standardized, it was hardly a problem when the standard was the absolute best the craftsmens guild of JaoeTinukai could produce. The idea was that if an item broke or was damaged, it could be reced immediately with an identical one. The more warrior centric first Order had their members equipped with ck and silver metal armor, while the second and fourth Orders that were more focused on speed and ease of movement used mostly leather of same colors. Third Order used the level of armor the mage or priest was mostfortable with, though the design was the same. Fifth Order of course didnt publicize their presence, so they either hid among the popce or pretended to be members of the other Orders.


    There were of course more reasons behind the uniform and impersonal looks of the Order. Part of it was for the Order members themselves, and part of it was for the popce. The idea was that the brothers and sisters stopped being individuals as soon as they were on duty, and were simply extensions of the Orders will and reach. The popce knew they would be getting the same objective treatment no matter which member of the Order they talked to, so no favoritism or grudges. They didnt see opposing a member of the Order as pissing off an individual, but stepping on the toes of the entire Order. The members got to let go of their own problems and didnt have to worry about their actions haunting them personally. They also left behind their own ideas and prejudices when they donned the uniform, and strived for the ideals of the Order instead.


    Unity was very important within the Order, and nobody policed them harder than themselves. If a brother stepped out of line, or abused his authority, the first people to punish him would be members of the group that they worked with. The groups were often the same as the ones that were put together through the grueling and spirit-breaking training, and were welded together by strong bonds. The members of the group would be the first to defend each other and would also be the first ones to punish any transgressors because it was seen as betrayal of their bonds. It was in fact the standard practice that if there ever were traitors of deserters, then it would be their own group that would be assigned to hunt them down, as they knew each other the best and would punish them the hardest. This policy had been put into effect only twice in thest two years.


    Shiori admired the architecture of the city. It was a nice blend of elven and faerie architecture, with some naga influences. She couldnt help butpare it to the architecture of Sris, the capitol of the Sun Elves that she had juste from. The blend of effects in Nan Yanoi was much more beautiful, than the grandstanding attempts of the Sun Elves. Nan Yanoi looked more natural, and had this feeling of air and freedom about it. There was also the contrast of the hustle and bustle of the trade districts and the tranquility of the extensive parks and gardens in the city. Nan Yanoi also had this feeling of magic, as almost every item was enchanted and masterfully crafted.


    Shiori had been performing a series of missions in Sris. Some of the nobles had not heeded Nelehs warnings, and Neleh had finally had enough. Eight nobles had been involved with sudden idents of various types. There was no sign of anyone being close to them, or any lingering effects of magic, yet several nobles had strangely found themselves off-bnce in high ces, or standing under falling objects. Very clumsy for an elf. Just to make a point, one of the nobles had been found with a knife stuck in his eye, so that even stupid investigators wouldnt actually think of them as idents.


    Neleh was usually very good at dealing with any trouble caused by the various factions that opposed her, but for the next few weeks they didnt need any extra trouble, so they had been taking pro-active steps to prevent trouble from urring. The Order was on high alert with the patrols tripled. Several missions were conducted by the fifth Order, to keep the other factions around the empire busy for a while. Travel to and from the duchy was limited, and all officials from outside the duchy were told that the people of the duchy were too busy to meet with them for now.


    There was a stark divide in the elven empire when it came to feelings about JaoeTinukai. Most of the popce loved everything the duchy and Neleh represented. The problem was that the duchy had be a new center of power, bing almost an equal of a kingdom in power and influence, even if geographically the duchy was not asrge. The poption density inside the duchy was almost ten times the average duchy though, and thatbined well with its economic and military strength. To top it all off, Neleh had be the second center of power aside from the empress that several of the nobles had been afraid of.


    In Shioris mind, they couldnt afford any disturbances in the near future. Despite Nelehs best efforts, they had been unable to find a solution to their problem with the bond. Neleh had already made preparations for handling the bacsh instead. They had a n to have Asheara put in magical stasis within the house within Nexus. They also nned for Neleh to try to deal with the bacsh while shutting herself away until she got over the effects it would have on her. The problem was, they had no idea how long it would take for Neleh to get over the bacsh, and they werent sure if there would be lingering aftereffects. Neleh might be gone for hours, or she might be gone for years. In either case, they had to deal with her absence.


    Estr and the faerie queen would deal with most things, while Shiori sat vigil over Neleh and would go out only to deal with any unforeseen difficulties. Neleh had tried to leave Shiori in charge, but despite Nelehs assurances about the safety of Nexus, Shiori wanted to protect Neleh while she was vulnerable. They had been unable to hide all their preparations, but they had seeded in hiding the exact details of what was going on. Any observer would only know that there was something going on, but that didnt really tell much or give too many chances to react.


    Despite everything, Shiori was in a good mood today. The family had been spending a lot of time together thest few weeks, as a sort of goodbye for Asheara. They wanted to fulfill any desires Asheara might have for thest days before the stasis, and one of those desires had been for tonight. Asheara missed the times when she had slept together in a singlerge bed with all her daughters, and the n was to do that again tonight. Selvaria was gone, but Shiori was there in her stead.


    She had been hoping for a chance like this for years! Neleh had been focused on being the strict teacher for nearly all their time together, but Shiori had seen the hidden gentleness inside her. She was simply feeling the whip of Nelehs tough love! Asheara had mentioned some nonsense about Shiori being a bit too obsessed, but clearly she was simply jealous. Nelehs fate obviouslyy with Shiori; it was just that Neleh was too considerate. Too considerate to rub their love in Ashearas face while the pesky bond was still in ce, too considerate to take advantage of Shioris pure love and adoration, even if Shiori wouldnt mind being corrupted a bit by Neleh. Too loving to be soft on Shiori, because she didnt want to lose their love by not training Shiori harshly!


    But Shiori was starting to be strong enough, and the bond wouldnt be holding them back for long. Soon they would be free to express their love! Neleh might be too shy and considerate at first, but Shiori would guide her. If Neleh wasnt willing to corrupt her, then maybe she could corrupt Neleh instead.


    Getting some weird looks from the people surrounding her, as Shiori was mumbling to herself and giggling a bit, she finally reached the central tower which was also serving as Nelehs official abode. There were several government buildings around the tower, and Neleh had a pce of sorts on the ind, along with an Order sanctuary, for official asions and parties. Most of the time Neleh could be found at the tower though. Almost all of the matters of the duchy now went through the hand-picked individuals Neleh had delegated authority to. Neleh only weighed in on the most important matters, and focused on making ns and dealing with matters outside the duchy. Interestingly, the faerie queen had proven to be an able administrator. She handled civil affairs while Estr dealt with matters ofw and the Order and Shiori dealt with the matters in the shadows.


    Shiori found Neleh pretty fast, as she was dealing with some weird magical construct, demonstrating her ns to the mages present. The device looked like a miniature ship of some kind, with several magical crystals in the middle. Apparently the crystals were holding the small ship aloft. Neleh noticed Shioris approach immediately. Just try it. Once you got the miniature version down, we can try to build a prototype in full size. She gave her instructions.


    Another grand idea? Shiori asked half serious. Half because Neleh had many great ideas. Only half because many of the ideas were too difficult for the others to make into reality. It was pretty useless if Neleh was the only one able to utilize the idea.


    Well see. It could be a great help if it worked, but Ill give the mages a fifty percent change of being able to duplicate it. Done with your little adventure in Sris? I know you were eagerly expecting tonight, for some reason. Neleh asked with a small smile.


    I wouldnt miss this for the world. Missionpleted with flying colors! Shiori said in a chipper voice.


    Well, everyones here tonight. Even Delia managed to shake off Aneirin. Switching topics a bit, I still think it would be better for you to take the lead during my absence. Theres very little point in guarding me while Im unconscious. Only a handful of people have ess to Nexus, and Im going to have defensive spells set around me. Neleh tried onest time.


    We can never be too careful. What happens if an enemy manages to force Delia or Elsaria to open a doorway to them? The real reason Shiori wanted to stand vigil was the free chance to ogle at Neleh for an extended period of time, without any consequences. Shiori gave a small uhehe!ugh in her mind while thinking about it.


    Neleh had only gotten more beautiful as time passed, and she now looked almost identical to the statue in the temple of Elune. She had gained some maturity into her looks, and her ck hair had gained a hint of purple light. Only Shiori knew that was the effect of Mssas influence. Shiori couldnt wait to get the chance to touch that hard yet soft body tonight, iming ident while both of them knew the delicious truth.


    Well, hopefully you wont be needed in either capacity. Weve made our preparations, hatched our ns andid our traps. Now we can only do our utmost and hope for the best. Despite all the time weve had to say our goodbyes, tomorrow will be very sad and emotional, and that can result in mistakes and weaknesses. I know its not fair to you, but I need you to be the rational one and keep an eye out, because the rest of us will be too sad to do so effectively. Neleh said with a sigh.


    -----


    The sight of their family getting ready for bed was a sight for sore eyes. Neleh might have been the only one with an actual blessing of Aphrodite, but the others were still beautiful as well. Delia was soft and womanly, Selene was more of a cool-beauty that had let her hair down for the night, while Elsaria was fresh and athletic. Shiori was still young and hadnt really developed in all the right ces yet, so she felt a little out of ce, but she had hope for the future. Being slim was an advantage in her field of work, and if nothing else she had the opportunity to rely on Neleh for help if her development left something to desire. Asheara was of course the mature beauty, while Neleh was just pure perfection. Shiori noticed that she was drooling a bit.


    As theyy down for sleep, Shiori made sure she got the spot right next to Neleh, while she yielded the other side to Asheara. This was Ashearas night after all, so let her enjoy it for one more night. The future would belong to Shiori.


    Shiori, I know you still have some room for development, but being envious enough to cop a feel is a little much. Neleh said with a slightly using tone.


    Oh Im good. Dont worry about it. Shiori answered back with a wide grin.


    Your hand is still on my breast. Neleh said with a deadpan voice.


    I know honey, I know. Shiori said in a very satisfied voice.


    ----------


    They had gathered their family in the Nexus for a tearful farewell. Their home had a new building resembling a small temple. The whole building was covered inplex magical patterns. It also gave a view of the rest of the area. Even though Asheara wouldnt be able to see anything during her stasis, the idea was to allow her to watch over her family. The pirs of the round temple all had several magical gems in them that would sustain the stasis spell in case something happened to Neleh. Even if she was imprisoned, the gems held enough power to maintain the spell for a hundred years. The spell wasplex, but surprisingly easy on mana consumption. In normal circumstances, Neleh would re-charge the spell every few months.


    As the others were shedding their tears, Asheara approached Neleh. I have a few things to say. We have no idea how long I will be in stasis, and even if I will ever wake up. I dont want you to hold yourself back, and I especially want you to not regret how things turned out. I loved our time together. I hope we will see each other again, but even if we dont, I will be satisfied. I want you to live your life. I know you have been holding yourself back because the bond will carry all feelings and emotions. I still remember that night you had with Sna. Ive never been that aroused in my life. Asheara gave a small grin.


    That said, you can stop holding back. I know you also held back because of my feelings, and there is no need to do so anymore. That said, I will do my best to win you over once I do return. I love you. She gave Neleh onest tight squeeze. Neleh was too choked with emotion to reply.


    She gave a small wave to call Shiori over. I know neither of you are big on swords. That said, I want you to have these, and carry a little bit of me with you into battle. Maybe they will help to watch your back. She said while giving therge white no-dachi to Neleh, and the smaller white de to Shiori.


    Asheara gave a hug to Shiori, and whispered in her ear. Watch her back for me. Now with yourpetition gone, you should do your best and take your chance. Im rooting for you, since Id rather it was you than someone else.


    She went to hug Delia and whispered. Youre the eldest now. You have to keep your baby sisters grounded, and watch over them. Especially the two geniuses need someone with a more normal point of view. They can be too excellent sometimes.


    She went to hug Selene. I know you can be a bit single minded and focused, and I know you will feel the desire to turn this ce into another shrine to worship. Fight that impulse. Faith is important, but you need to live your life as well. I dont want to stand in the way of that.


    Finally she went to hug Elsaria. My baby. Please, at least one of you should find happiness. Your sisters are too obsessed to do that. Wherever you might find it, I wish you would seek it out.


    Finally Asheara walked into the middle of the magical formation. Neleh applied power to the magic, and Asheara floated upwards. She was finally stilled in the motion of blowing a kiss to her family.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    A/N: A wee bit shorter chapter, but a lot of things going on. Do mention if you want a continuation for the end part


    I could''ve added it into this chapter, but then it would''vee out tomorrow instead.


    ----------


    Because they were in a hurry, Neleh and Shiori left the other sisters behind to finish their goodbyes and went deeper into the mansion. There Neleh had prepared her own ce to deal with the bond being severed. Because they were in a bit of a hurry, all the preparations had been done beforehand. The room they finally entered wasrge, and covered in various magical formations. There were two distinct groups of spells in the room. The first group of spells was designed to keep any unwanted people out. Even Shiori could onlye to the door of the room, and the spells were specially designed to allow her through.


    The second group of spells was designed to keep Neleh in. There was no way to know how Neleh would react to the bond severing, and they were taking several measures to make sure the effects would not spill out too far. First of all, they were inside Nexus, which kept the duchy safe in case she went berserk. Second line of defense was the spells, which suppressed Nelehs power within their area of effect, and also worked as a prison of sorts. She could break the spells, but only if she was calm and focused. The third thing, and perhaps the most important part, was that Nelehs mind would not be in her body when the severing happened.


    Neleh had made an agreement with Elune, to send her mind to the same space she had visited after the congration and the death of Selvaria. She would be powerless in that space, and hopefully the presence of the goddess would help her deal with the emotional fallout.


    Neleh turned to look at Shiori. I know I said I wont need anyone watching over me while Im unconscious, but Im getting a bad feeling. I have the spells to protect me, but those will only slow down a determined assault. Ill have to rely on you to prevent anyone from having the time to work through the spells.


    Trust me. I will be vignt. I wont let anyone disturb userr I mean you. Shiori replied with a weird look on her face.


    Neleh gave her a long look, but decided to trust her. Take this. I have a feeling you will find more use for it than me. Neleh said handing Shiori the dagger they had made with Elluin, together with the two swords Asheara had used. Neleh hadnt really been using it, but Shiori was going through training suitable for an assassin, and a dagger able to ignore or cut magic would be useful for an assassin going after mage opponents. Especially if the assassin had the psionic power of telekinesis, and could move the dagger with their mind. Magic didnt really work on the dagger, psionic powers however


    Thank you! Ill treasure this forever! Shiori was already familiar with the weapon. She had seen it several times, and had heard the story about its making. While the two swords had been more Elluins work, the dagger was mostly Nelehs, and that made it even more valuable to Shiori. An item made by Neleh! The weapon was even more anti-magic than the swords, trading away some of its ability to fight against warriors aspensation. A Dagger was a tool of surprise and assassination anyway. If you tried to fight a warrior of equal skill with a dagger, you were doing it wrong. So it was a tool for specific purpose. And it would see a lot of use in the future.


    As Neleh entered the formation and floated into the air, Shiori whispered quietly. Dont worry, I will kill anyone who dares to disturb your rest."


    ----------


    Wee back. Elune said as she brought Nelehs mind into her protected space. Although I had wished your next visit would be happier than this.


    Neleh gave a small smile. Just because I always seem to visit you when something sad is happening, it doesnt mean that this is a ce of sadness. Its actually the opposite. Im here during the sad moments of my life, because the ce gives me strength. Or not the ce really, as its really you giving me strength to get through these events. Neleh tilted her head in half-thought. Though now that I think about it, a ce of peace and quiet can be a source of strength as well.


    Well, if I can be a source of strength for you, then Im d. Im almost touched that you chose me to help you through this difficult time. Elune said with a smile.


    Just to make sure, I wont have any strength here, correct? I will bepletely powerless and unable to hurt you? Neleh asked, wanting to make sure.


    Correct. You have no strength here. You dont have to worry about anything and can simply let go. Elune replied. She was slightly amused and touched that Neleh was worried about her, though considering Nelehs ability to destroy anything using her powers as a destroyer, her worry was most likely something that had built up for a good reason over a long period of time.


    With a relieved sigh, Neleh sat on the ground in a meditative position. Elune sat behind her, wrapping her arms and legs around Neleh, hugging her from behind. The goddess was doing this for two reasons. The first one was to stop Neleh from moving, stopping her from using rage as an outlet for her emotions. The second reason was to let Neleh feel the warmth and closeness of another being in her moment of despair and loneliness.


    With just minutes before the severing of the bond, Neleh spent the time reminiscing on the times shared with Asheara. This might be thest time she was able to think about her without sadness, so she decided to use that time well. They had spent a fair bit of time together, much more than would be normal for a mother and a daughter, especially considering Nelehs activities. During this life Asheara had been the closest person to her, and that was about to change irrevocably.


    Elune could tell the exact moment the bond was severed very easily. Every muscle in Nelehs body tensed at once. The tendons within her neck stretched out, as she bit down before letting out a keening cry of absolute sadness and hopelessness. Tears were flowing from her eyes freely. Elune was also crying tears of sympathy, as she held on to Neleh, trying to radiate feelings of love and caring. The wail of Neleh carried on within the emptiness.


    -----


    The moment was also obvious to Shiori watching over Nelehs body. A sudden and heavy aura of sadness, strong enough to actually crack the floor, flooded out of the formation. It was making it difficult for Shiori to breathe, as the heavy pressure pressed her against the floor. Shiori suddenly realized they had forgotten something important. Neleh had a very powerful presence when she let it out. The problem was that Neleh was always around people too weak to handle her presence, so she always kept it contained. It had be so automatic to her, that they had not even considered it. Short bursts of her presence had leaked out on asion, and in those cases the presence had been unconsciously channeled to something benign, such as the feeling of pure eroticism Nimue had felt once after a tryst between Neleh and Sna. Even the old priestess had been heavily affected by the presence.


    Yet this was a person that could kill a weak person with killing intent alone, so naturally her presence would be extremely heavy when left unchecked. And the magical seals they had ced were not designed against such presence. That said, the presence was not something that could damage the seals when not specifically used for that purpose. That said, it did fight against the suppression of the seals, which resulted some of Nelehs power going wild. The dome shaped magical shield around her was hit with burst of wild magic. Some of it didnt even take a proper form, but the rest coalesced into bolts of lightning ornces of fire.


    This could be a problem. The shield was holding on fine for now, but how long would itst? Neleh would run out of mana at some point, but would the bombardment restart when her mana regenerated, or would either the flow of mana or the heavy presence die down? How many days would the shield be able to hold? Maybe Shiori should try to have some of the more trustworthy magese in to supply power to the shield? But that would reveal what was going on to some people, and would the mages even be able toe close enough to supply power? Unlike Shiori, they would not be able to approach the shield through the traps.


    -----


    As the days went on, it seemed clear that the bombardment of mana only slowed until Neleh was able to regenerate her mana. The shield had held so far, but as shielding against attacks took much more power than forming those attacks, it was only a matter of time before the shield would buckle. It was doubtful Neleh would be too happy if the home she had built for her family was destroyed like this, and it might even have adverse effects on the Nexus. The mana was acting erratically, and might form into something that could damage the pocket dimension. As such, Shiori decided that the only way to go was to strengthen the shield.


    But who could she use? Who was trustworthy enough? Delia was one, Maylin and Alduin Rhys could also be used. Maylin had expressed interest of leaving her position as a teacher in the Rhianon academy and moving to Nan Yanoi. Alduin had also mumbled something about starting a new Hunters Guild office in the city, so that could be used as an excuse to get them into the city without drawing attention. The faerie queen owed them big time, so she and a couple of her most trusted mages were a possibility.


    Who else? Shiori was running a tally in her head.


    -----


    A week had passed since then, and Shiori had managed to form a rotation of mages to stabilize the shield. The mages were still fighting a losing battle, but at least the drain on the shield was slow and gradual. The inability of the mages to get close enough to supply the power was making them waste power. Shiori was not a mage, but she judged that the shield would be able to withstand for about a month with the current pace. That of course assumed that nothing changed, and that was always an unsafe assumption.


    Some rumors had already started spreading, though most of them were simply about Nelehs sudden absence. That in itself wasnt too weird, as Neleh sometimes got too into her projects and withdrew from public, but this time she had been missing for a bit too long already. There had been more spies trying to gain ess to Nan Yanoi in thest few days, and the fifth Order had been working overtime clearing out those suspicious people. So far Shiori hadnt been forced to act herself, but it was obvious that some kind of word had gotten out. Maybe one of the faerie mages had mentioned something about helping their savior to his wife, and that wife had then bragged about it without realizing the implications. None of the rumors were specific enough for any real leak, but some of them got a bit too close for just a coincidence.


    Well, a secret stops being a secret when more than one person knows about it. Shiori mumbled to herself.


    What was that? Maylin asked as she was resting on a chair nearby. She had been thest person to supply power to the shield and was now resting, almostpletely spent.


    Nothing important, just thinking out loud. Shiori replied with a small smile. She quite liked the woman.


    Suddenly she could sense someoneing closer. Was the next mage alreadying here? Shiori wondered while she looked towards the door.


    She was somewhat relieved, but also a little confused when she saw Kanakoing in. Delia probably let the girl in. They had be friends after Neleh had started spending less time in the academy. Delia and Aneirin had made friends with the naga girl, as they had already spent quite a bit of time together before. Kanako didnt have ess to the doorways, but it wasnt too surprising for Delia to have allowed the girl toe to help. It was also likely Delia might have mentioned something about needing help to her friend. The mages knew they were fighting a losing battle after all.


    It was likely, yet something about it felt wrong to Shiori. Something about Kanako felt wrong to be exact. The look on the naga girls face was too serious, and she had none of that bumbling air about her. Shiori decided to take some precautions, just in case. It was probably nothing, but


    Oh, Kanako. Here to help as well? Maylin asked with a smile. Kanako had be a promising student, having already be a fourth circle mage. She had even learned some things from Neleh.


    Something like that. Kanako replied with a smile, walking closer towards were Shiori was watching over Neleh, just about as close as she coulde without triggering the traps. Just you and Maylin for now? Kanako asked with an innocent voice, setting off rm bells in Shioris mind.


    Shiori immediately executed an evasive technique, going deeper among the traps, just in time to avoid the firences flying from Kanako towards her. Maylin jumped up and was about to yell something, before being assaulted by some kind of darkness magic Shiori didnt recognize. Maylin dropped to the ground, either dead or unconscious. The torrent of fire spells was pushing Shiori back. She used the sword she had gotten from Asheara to destroy the spellsing towards her. She silently cursed the fire magic lessons Kanako had gotten from Neleh, as the spells were deadly and precise.


    She avoided some of the spells by dodging sideways, and made a quick underhanded toss with the dagger Neleh had given her. The dagger missed Kanako by a meter at least, eliciting augh from the naga. That was a lousy toss. Shouldnt you be better as an assassin? Kanako said mockingly, sending another st of spells towards Shiori. She had Shiori suppressed, which was enough for her purposes. She drew a weird magical pendant from her sleeve, and a weird looking magical formation started forming in front of her.


    Shiori had no idea what the formation would do, but there was a sense of wrongness about the magic and it was clearly aimed at Neleh. Shiori deflected three more spells before replying with an evil grin. Youre right, I am better than that, and you shouldve known as much. With a slight gesture, the dagger that had missed suddenly flew back, piercing and destroying both the magical formation and the pendant. The explosion and feedback of mana distracted Kanako long enough for Shiori to close the distance with lightning quick speed. She broke Kanakos shield with the sword, and pped her hand on Kanakos face, covering her eyes. At this distance, Shiori could freely send her psionic power into Kanakos mind, knocking her unconscious.


    As much as Id like to, Id better not kill her. Neleh will want to question her, and check her for any magical influence. Shiori sighed while panting. She had suspected Kanako for a long time, but being proven right in such a direct way was both satisfying and disappointing.


    She used a magical ring left to her by Neleh to contact Estr. Estr, send Selene and Alduin to where I am with Neleh. Tell them to be ready for some healing. Maylin is hurt. We also have a prisoner we want to keep alive, so prepare one of those holding cells Neleh designed. She had checked, and had noticed Maylin was still alive. Most likely Kanako still had some lingering affection for the woman, and with her powers spent Maylin wasnt a threat.


    Estr of course asked questions, but Shiori wasnt in the mood to exin.


    -----


    Nelehs cries were slowly dying down, and her muscles were rxing. She was still almost gasping for breath, but the worst seemed to be over. It had taken almost three weeks for Nelehs personality to resurface, but there was finally some life in her eyes again. Her eyes were a bit unfocused, but were clearly looking at Elune now. Once Neleh had stopped struggling, Elune had moved to the front and was now hugging Neleh straight up.


    Starting to get a handle on things? Elune asked with a small teasing tone. She was somewhat surprised it had taken Neleh this long.


    Unable to speak properly, Neleh simply nodded slightly.


    Alright, time to give you the final push. Theres one obvious way to help you with your feelings, and Im slightly surprised you didnt think of it. Or you did, but decided not to mention it. Elune gave a small giggle.


    Then she gave Neleh a passionate kiss. If there had been anyone there to see, it would have been a mesmerizing sight to see the two stunningly beautiful, but almost identical, women kissing passionately. One of the two started removing the clothes of her almost identical copy, and it wouldve been hard to tell which of them made that move, even for someone that knew them.

 Chapter 68, 18+

    Chapter 68, 18+


    A/N: Yes the dreaded 18+ content is back! It''s once againin spoilers and doesn''t contain any plot elements for those that want to skip it. I''ll have you know, the chapter is normal length even without the 18+ bit, that''s simply a bonus. I hope you enjoy, a lot of things going on in this chapter.


    ----------


    Shiori had no idea what was going on, but she was d it had happened. Both the pressure emitted by Nelehs oppressive presence and the magical outbursts had suddenly stopped. The shield had been close to getting depleted, so they were all quite d that the attacks did stop, even if the reason eluded them for now. Since the attack made by Kanako, they had all been on high alert, with Estr also standing guard nearby. They had discovered that it had indeed been Delia who had told Kanako what was going on and had allowed entry Kanako to the Nexus. Delia had tried to help, and had no idea something like that would happen. No one really med her, but nheless Delia felt very guilty and spent almost as much time standing guard over Neleh as Shiori did.


    Aneirin had been worried sick about Delias sudden absence and had tried to contact Delia several times, but without much luck. Estr had mentioned to her that Delia was safe, although that remained to be seen. Delia had tried topensate for her mistake by almost obsessively putting her strength into the shield around Neleh. In her mind, she not only tried topensate for her mistake, but she was also worried that if the shield broke then Asheara might also be in danger. So in Delias mind, there was a chance of losing both Neleh and Asheara, and she herself might be to me. She had fainted several times due to adding too much strength to the shield. Shiori knew that it was her self-imposed penance in a way, so she didnt try to stop her.


    Maylin had been unconscious for three days after the attack, but was now recovering fine. Kanako had really taken it easy on her old teacher, since the attack had only targeted Maylins mind, which while unpleasant wasnt really something that did permanent damage. Damaging the minds of others was actually really difficult with magic. Something much easier to do with psionics. Alduin had been ready to rip Kanako to shreds though. The only thing that finally stopped him was Shiori reminding him that anything he did to Kanako, Neleh would be able to do thousand times worse, and Neleh would most likely want to be the first to question her. Alduin had been privy to some of the interrogations performed by Neleh during the cleansing of the elven nobility, and knew Shiori was right.


    Kanako had been ced in one of the cells designed by Neleh. The cells kept the upants unconscious and unable to use magic. The magic of the cells also sustained the upants, so there was no need to wake the prisoners for food or other bodily reasons. Shiori also had another reason to keep Kanako unconscious and unquestioned. She had seen the magical formation Kanako had been about to use against Neleh, and it had not been like anything Shiori had seen before. She might not be able to use magic, but she did have a great memory, and she had spent a lot of time with great mages, seeing them perform all kinds of magic. Neleh had also emphasized the importance of knowing your enemy. If you could recognize the spells used by your enemy, they were much easier to avoid or prevent.


    The magic that Kanako had almost used had seemedwrong somehow. It had things inmon with magic Shiori had seen before, yet it was also very different. Magic formations also often gave particr impressions to Shiori when she saw them. Normal mages magic looked sloppy but functional most of the time. Maylins magic looked a little wasteful, but effective and dignified. Alduins was also dignified but also sharp and powerful. There usually wasnt that big of a variance between two mages, just a little something that reflected the casters personality and priorities, but there were two huge exceptions to that.


    The first exception was of course Neleh. Nelehs magic was almost artistic and genius, but it was alsoplicated beyond belief, and also a little mboyant. Where other peoples magic was fairly simple and straight to the point, Nelehs magic hadyers uponyers ofplexity, yet she seemed to cast it with consummate ease. Shiori had once tried to exin it to Delia when they had talked about Shioris weird ability to visualize magic, but her ability to exin had been limited. The only exnation she had been able to give at the time was as follows.


    Normal mages spells give the feeling of controlling maybe four variables, eight if the mage is particrly good. Neleh seems to control fifty variables, and makes it seem natural. Shiori had a sneaking suspicion she did that half the time just to make a point, rather than for any actual need. She suspected that it was because Neleh simply knew so much more about the magic she was using, and that was due to her previous life that most people didnt know about. It seemed to reflect Nelehs understanding of the elements involved.


    The other exception had been the spell Kanako had been trying to use with the pendant. There it wasnt a case ofplexity, but a feeling of wrongness. Whatever the spells had been aiming to do was somehow unnatural. Shiori didnt really know the principles behind magic, but that weird spell seemed to go against those principles. That unnaturalness was the reason she didnt want anyone to question Kanako before Neleh came back. She didnt trust anyone else to be able to deal with something as weird as that spell had been, and she also had a sneaking suspicion that Neleh had a certain head start when it came to understanding that spell and what it implied. That was because Shiori was almost certain that spell had been something out of this world.


    Now they had to wait Neleh to wake up, and that had be much easier when the attacks on the shield had stopped. There was another weird thing about Neleh now though. Nelehs presence had withdrawn but it had not disappearedpletely. Now there was this weirdpink aura around Neleh. Shiori didnt know what it was all about, but it did make her very horny. Hopefully Neleh was thinking about her when producing such aura


    ----------


    <b>Spoiler</b> :  While Elune had been the one to kiss Neleh, neither wouldve been able to sayter on which of them decided to make the first move to take things further. They both wanted it, though for different reasons. Elune had her own ns and desires, while Neleh simply needed to feel someone close to her, and Elune was someone who could fill that void that had grown inside her. Their clothes had be unnecessary and faced a brutal end as they both got out of them as quickly as possible. While Neleh also tried to give her best, Elune was the aggressor in the beginning. The fact that they shared almost identical bodies offered certain advantages when it came to finding the most pleasurable spots on the other persons body. While Elune started by gently caressing every part of Nelehs exposed flesh, it was obvious neither of them was patient enough to go slow this time.


    Elunes invading fingers quickly found Nelehs willing opening, and started their almost forceful and incessant work of caressing, tugging, plunging and stroking. Neleh started making noises, mewling, purring, hungry sounds as her opening was plundered by Elunes fingers. Those fingers kept going until the very tip of those fingers rimmed her cervix, and her pussy spasmed from the intensity of those feelings. Their lips had been locked into an unending duel, but now her lips broke away, as her lips spread, her teeth showing in supreme joy. She weed this first orgasm, as it drowned out her sadness and washed away her feelings of abandonment. She reached the first pinnacle and she loved every second of it.


    She let out a deep groan of AHHHHHH!. There was in truth, a mixture of pain and pleasure in that groan, and Elunes ears heard both. Using her fingers she pulled, making Nelehs body rise until a pink hard nipple popped into her mouth. Her head dipped as she sucked on the sensitive bud. Nelehs whole body went rigid as her first orgasm carried immediately over to a second, even stronger one, caused by the multiple sensations she was drowning in. That orgasm had left her off-bnce.


    Elune too was off bnce. Their kiss had left her panting with desire, and her pussy itched like never before. She had an insane urge to stick her hand down between her legs and rub herself into a glorious orgasm right here and now. Despite being off-bnce herself, Neleh could see the restless movement of Elune, and the hunger in the goddess eyes. Your turn. She said simply, rolling on the top of the goddess.


    Now it was time to show what she had learned with her own body as a model. Masturbation had be a habit for Neleh, as she could not seek out new sexual partners while bonded to Asheara. She gently spread Elunes legs pushing them up, and spread those amazing pussy lips. She started off heavily, using her open mouth to cover Elunes whole cunt,pping over the lips and rolling over the clitoris. This lick was not soft and tender, because she wanted the goddess to appreciate the differenceter on. She would start by eating her out hard, and slowing downter on, to a gentler caress to prolong the pleasure.


    Afterpping Elunes pussy hard and fast for a minute or two, she inserted a pair of fingers inside the goddess and searched for a small rough area, her G-spot. After finding it, Nelehs hand made a small twist and started tapping with a sort ofe-hither motion, while she continued to lick Elunes inner lips and clit.


    Oh goddess that feels good. Elune almost screamed.


    Deciding to ignore the irony of Elunes words, Nelehs fingers continued tapping, with her tongue still doing its thing, and soon Elune was trashing around under her face. Thats when Neleh sucked her clitoris into her mouth andshed it with her tongue. Elune screeched with pleasure, and her hips rose from the bed she had conjured up earlier and stiffened in orgasm. That would be thest clitoral orgasm Elune would get in the next few hours, but not the only climax she would have.


    After the goddess copsed back on the bed, Neleh let her rx for a few seconds, and then started to tap her G-spot again. Nelehs tongue stopped being rough, and started giving her soft and sweet little licks.


    Im getting hot again, harder! Elune gasped out.


    Nope. Neleh refused outright, and ignored the goddess protests. Instead Neleh continued her tapping and little licks.


    A few minutester Elune started screeching again. I cant believe Iming again like this. She managed to gasp out. The rest of her words became unintelligible. Her hips waved and she tossed her head back and forth. Neleh felt her second orgasm start when the goddess cunt tried to expel her fingers. She let the digits be pushed a little, and went straight back inside and tapped, using the same insistent rhythm she had used before. Elune wailed and went stiff, her pussy fluttering very fast, as she squirted a small amount of juices into Nelehs mouth and over her face. They were Nelehs favorite vor.


    Elune thought she was finished, but Neleh was just getting started. Tap, tap, tap went her fingers, and her tongue got busy again. What are you doing to me? Elune gushed.


    Neleh said nothing, her mouth was busy.


    Whatever it is, dont stop! Elune said with forceful if breathless voice.


    One more orgasm and shed have the goddess where she wanted her. The moment her pussy convulsed, Neleh let her fingers pop loose, but shoved them back inside and tapped. Elune exploded, went into convulsions, and her squirting juices doubled in volume and power. She worked her, keeping her on an orgasmic teau. The goddess didnt have one long continuous orgasm, but the peaks came at about thirty second intervals, one after another, and each one more powerful than the one before. As Neleh waited for the big one, it came upon the goddess suddenly. Neleh jammed her fingers deep inside the goddess, and bit on the nipple that hade into reach. After so many continuous orgasms, the insides of Elunes pussy were convulsing, and went on and on.


    After a slight moment of rest. Elune turned her head looking very tired but determined. Your turn. Ill make you pay for that one!


    ----------


    Well that was an interesting way of bringing me out of the cloud of sadness. Not one I would have expected you to use. Neleh said while panting, lying back naked.


    Oh shush! You were just as much into it after we started. Elune replied a little breathless.


    I never imed otherwise. I simply wanted to point out that it was unexpected. I have noints about it happening. Quite the opposite in fact. I enjoyed myself immensely, and it certainly did the trick. You have to admit that it was a little unexpected. Neleh replied, turning her head to face Elune, who was lying on her side looking at Neleh, propping her head up with a hand.


    True enough. I also have an admission to make. I fully expect that things between us wouldve lead to this at some point anyway, but I have to admit I was encouraged to take this path a little earlier than expected. Dont misunderstand though, I did it freely out of my own will, and greatly enjoyed it as you may have noticed. The timing was the only thing that changed. Elune exin with a little blush.


    It looked decidedly odd to Neleh, to see an almost exact copy of her own face blushing in such a cute way. Do borate, please.


    Im not at liberty to fully exin, but suffice to say that theres an important difference between gods and mortals. Well, there are several differences, but the one Im talking about has to do with having offspring. To be exact, gods only need two willing participants for producing offspring, at least one of whom of course has to be female. Note the at least part. Its entirely possible for two females to have children when one of them is a goddess. Elune was looking away a little ashamed. She wasnt too happy about taking advantage of Nelehs moment of weakness, but this was important.


    You got me pregnant?! Neleh asked fairly shocked.


    No, that would be too much to ask without agreeing to it beforehand. Instead, you got me pregnant. You were requested specifically, while the other party was left open. I volunteered myself, for obvious reasons. Elune exined, still looking the other way.


    What? Wait no, what aboutno, what? Neleh was more confused at that moment than she had ever been. In either life. She suddenly connected some dots in her mind. Wait. If I was requested specifically, then the request was made by someone I know, or more specifically someone I used to know. I doubt any of my current associates have the leverage to make this type of request to a deity. That leaves someone from my previous life. Someone from my previous life made a request to be born as my child, and managed to get the gods to agree to it, and you dont seem to begrudge it either. Your willing participation kind of removes Fate as a possibility. Whoever it is, has quite a bit of authority, and is on at least ok terms with the deities of this world. That doesnt leave too many options. Im guessing someone from either the Celestial Host or Inferno. Either Khali or Gabriel is behind this, Im almost certain. While Michael is certainly twisted enough to think of something like this, it doesnt suit his personality. This isnt the style of the other higher-ups of the Celestial Host either. The Lords of Inferno arent the type to get the willing participation of local deities. Neleh kept mumbling to herself, trying to deduce who would request such a thing.


    You can keep guessing, but Im not allowed to tell you yet. I will tell you moreter on. And I dearly hope this doesnt damage things between us. Id quite like a repeat performance in the future. I want you to know that this isnt something that I would do lightly. There are quite a few important things at stake. If it hadnt been me, then we wouldve been forced to do it some other way. I think we can both agree that this method was much preferable. Elune said hoping that Neleh wouldnt hate her as a result of what she was admitting.


    Well I cant say Im too happy about being blindsided like this, and wouldve liked some exnation beforehand. That said, I can imagine that it wasnt something done lightly. I did enjoy the process and needed something like this. If you say that it was necessary, then Ill give you the benefit of doubt, but know that Im running a little short on patience about the gods dropping surprises on me like this. First the bond being severed, and now this. Tell the others that the next time there will be consequences that they wont enjoy. Nelehs voice carried both understanding and firm resolve.


    Elune had also noticed that there was something new in Nelehs eyes. Something that hadnt been there before and had now been brought in by the severing of the bond. I think its about time for you to return. You have regained enough of your calmness, and those on the outside are getting worried. Youve been gone for too long and many things are afoot.


    ----------


    The first thing Neleh noticed when her mind returned to the reality was the damage to the area surrounding her. She could feel the shield and traps still in ce, but the shield was severely weakened and contained mana from several people other than herself. Someone had been reinforcing it, several people in fact. It only took her a moment to realize that her presence was leaking out, albeit not very strongly at the moment. However, she could imagine that her presence might have run amok while her mind was in pain, which in turn would exin why her magic seemed to have run wild as well. She could see the tired face of Shiori looking at her. Tired but clearly happy to see her awake again. She could also sense the presence of Delia close by, and Estr was also in the Nexus. Seems like things had gotten interesting in this ce as well.


    Morning sleepyhead! Sure took your time. Shiori greeted happily from the door of the room. Neleh could sense that Shiori wouldve gotten closer if she had been able to do so.


    Well, you know I like my beauty sleep. Seems like things got interesting here as well. Neleh replied with a small smile. She could still feel the pain from the loss of the bond, but it was no longer overpowering.


    You could say that. Even in your sleep you like to cause trouble for others. Shiori exined what had happened, while Neleh undid all the traps and the remains of the shield.


    Neleh stopped Shiori when she got to the point of describing Kanakos actions with the weird pendant. Can you describe the pendant or the magical formation that it formed? Try to be specific, please. This is very important.


    I can do one better. I might not be able to cast spells, but theres nothing wrong with my memory, and I got a pretty good look at the pendant before it got destroyed. I drew you a picture. Shiori showed the drawing she had made.


    The pendant had an engraving of a stylized me shaped somewhere between a moon sickle and the letter L. The me also had an eye at where the two lines of L would meet. The magical formation looked like a wheel of a cart, with thick arrows forming the spokes of the wheel. The magical formation was a bit unfinished, since Shiori had destroyed the pendant before it had fully formed. She had gifts in drawing as well it seemed.


    This is trouble. Big trouble. I had my suspicions before with the pleasure cults, but this confirms it. It seems that our world has drawn the eye of very troublesome enemies. What happened to Kanako? I need to question her. Neleh said in a concerned voice. Not concerned for Kanako, but for other reasons Shiori noted.


    We have her confined into one of those cells you designed. Alduin wasnt too gentle while transporting her due to what happened with Maylin, but shes in one piece. I managed to defeat her without harming her too badly. Whats going on? Would that spell have been able to harm you? Shiori asked more than a little worried. Anything that was enough to cause concern for Neleh was a big problem, and Shiori didnt like to think that someone might be able to harm Neleh.


    I need to get more confirmation before saying anything definite, but I do know this symbol. Its a symbol of a specific lost-deity, who was once called the Great Sorcerer. He was also known as Changer of Ways, someone who directed the fates of the people of his world. He used to take special interest in mages and wizards. He took special delight in the plotting of mortals and favored the cunning over the strong. He used to lure people with promises of great power and secrets. Promises which he certainly fulfilled, but often not in the way the poor mortals imagined. I doubt his methods have changed, even in his current state.


    As for whether the spell would have been able to hurt me, its hard to say. The powers of the Changer of Ways are very strong but unpredictable. It wouldve altered my magic in some way, but I doubt anyone knows what the end result wouldve been. I believe it was a calcted risk that had a chance of sess, but no guarantees even if you had not intervened. Neleh exined.


    Ok, I can follow so far, but nothing you mentioned really connects with what you said about the pleasure cults. Shiori very sharply picked up on an important point.


    The Changer of Ways probably isnt connected to them, but he had three brothers. One of the brothers is dead, I killed him myself, but one of the others is likely behind the pleasure cults. He is known as the Prince of Pleasure. Of all the dark gods Ive faced, he is the most difficult tobat, because he will always find followers among any race or people. He used to be the beguiling god of pleasure, seduction, corruption and immorality. All the sensual pleasures of art, music andpanionship fascinate him. He is the master of luxury and indulgence, of cruel passions, hidden vices and the terrible temptations only a god can offer. Fits well with the description of the pleasure cults, does it not? No race is immune to his ways, which is what makes him so dangerous. Neleh said with a little shudder. Even she wasnt immune to the lure that the Prince of Pleasure offered. Such was the power of enjoyment. The longer someone lived, the bigger the danger of boredom became. Boredom was the most dangerous enemy of any immortal, and the Prince of Pleasure offered ways tobat that boredom.


    You said three of them survived. If all three of them threaten us, it might be good if I knew about all of them. Shiori prompted.


    The third one is the most powerful of the brothers by himself, a god of war best described by the war cry of his followers. Blood for the blood god, skulls for the skull throne. He favors those who fight for what they desire and respects strength and martial skill. It would be a mistake to assume the Blood God is a simple brute, for a god of war is the master of the battlefield in all its forms. Neleh exined.


    You said you killed one of them. Can they be here for revenge? Shiori asked suddenly.


    While that is not wholly impossible, I doubt it. I call them brothers, but they are also rivals and often enemies. They might harbor ill will towards me, but not out of any brotherly feelings. Rather, they might think it an insult that someone besides themselves killed the fourth brother. They should not be able to recognize me either. While there are some simrities with my current self and my old life, more has changed. It is likely that they simply view me as either a hindrance or a possibility. It would make things easier for them, if they managed to lure me into their service or if they managed to remove me. Neleh mused.


    After a moment of silence, Shiori mentioned something that suddenly urred to her. Oh right, your lengthy absence was noted by people, and rumors are everywhere ranging from your death to a secret pregnancy. You should probably have some sort of great new invention that you can im you were spending all this time developing.


    Neleh had almost lost her poker face at the mention of secret pregnancy, but had managed to keep her cool. She had also nned for this possibility. In fact I do have something Ive been saving up. It should be spectacr enough to justify my absence, and will be of great help with future projects.


    ----------


    Neleh spent days interrogating Kanako. She wanted to avoid triggering any magical traps, simr to the one that had killed the Harbinger in the faeriends. She also wanted to avoid using her most unpleasant methods out of respect for the time she had spent with Kanako in the past. That resolve crumbled further along she got in questioning the naga.


    Shiori, Delia, Estr and Alduin were waiting for her, when she finally emerged from the arduous process. Delia wanted to know what had happened to her friend and Alduin felt like he deserved an exnation after what had happened to Maylin. Shioris and Estrs presence was obvious. They dealt with the security of the duchy, and any threat to that security was important to them.


    Alright, what Im about to exin is partly formed by what I managed to dig out of her, while some of it is my own conjecture and some educated guesses. So take everything Im about to say with a grain of salt. She started off.


    Ive never seen you makepletely wrong guesses or specte totally off base, so I think Im just fine. Estr said gruffly, getting murmurs of agreement from the others.


    Well, to understand what happened, we need to understand what drives Kanako. Her raison dtre has always been bing useful to her family. They almost drove her out in order to avoid embarrassment, and she would do anything to make a triumphant return. Whatever else she might say, this has always been the motivating force behind her actions. She didnt start out as a bad person, and even now it is simply a matter of point of view. She did what was asked of her, and what she considered to be the best way to reach her goals. Of course, Im not likely to sympathize with an attempt on my life.


    At first, it waspletely by chance that she was put in a room with me, and made friends with me. If that had not happened, she might have faded into obscurity and not been important to anyones ns. However, as my fame and importance grew, so did the importance of the connections she shared with me. Some parts of her family are deeply connected with the Consortium, and they encouraged her to form deeper bonds of friendship with me. This seemed innocent enough, and was something she wanted to do anyway, so she didnt see the harm. Then it turned into requests of information and spying. They might have asked for more, but apparently there was a shift in the control of the Consortium that mixed their priorities a bit.


    Apparently a third party took control of the Consortium in thest two years, and their goals were a little different from the original. They became more brazen and cared less for Kanako personally. They too viewed my friendship with Kanako as a great possibility. The only problem is that I was spending less and less time with her, and the value of that friendship was going down in their eyes. Luckily for them, Kanako had managed to befriend Delia, but that friendship was less valuable for them. So once they heard about what was going on with the bond, through Delia, they decided to y a risky card with arge potential pay-off. This was the attack Kanako made. They knew this would burn any usefulness of Kanako in the future, but they took the chance anyway. Not like they were losing much even if they failed. Neleh finished with a deep sigh.


    Was she controlled? We didnt want to take a risk by checking for mind affecting magic, but it somehow seems unlike Kanako to do something like this. Delia asked a little desperately, wanting to believe the best of her friend. This brought a snort from Shiori, who had suspected Kanakos motives for a while. Shiori also had a better grasp on the darker side of the nature of people than the older but still nave Delia.


    There is no sign of any mind affecting magic being used. Unfortunately, with enough time and effort its possible to convince people to do almost anything. This is made infinitely easier if the persons own motivations line with the person doing the convincing. Thats how all cults work. You start with something small and innocent. The demands get slightly bigger, and you dont really see the problem with something that small, and you justify it to yourself when it helps to fulfill your own wishes. Later on when the demands get really bad, its toote to back off, and the only thing that matters is therge reward at the end. Apparently the Changer of Ways promised Kanako enough power to make her important in the eyes of her family. What she had to do paled inparison with the fulfillment of her greatest desires. They might have used some slight magic to smooth over some of Kanakos qualms about things, but she basically went into this with her eyes open and mind unaffected by magic. She chose to do this. Nelehs voice had gotten quite dark towards the end.


    That tone was something that reminded Shiori of the slight change she had seen in Nelehs eyes after waking up. There seemed to be some new coldness present. Delia was crying over the loss of her friend, and her own inability to spot what was going on. Nobody else med her, but she med herself. Alduin was the one to ask the important question. What happens to Kanako now? He was less inclined to be merciful than others due to her wife getting affected.


    Now that is a very good question. Neleh said with a sigh.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    A/N: The conversation at the end would''ve happenedter on anyway, but I decided to hasten it a bit since the situation seemed to rile people up a bit. Hope you enjoy!


    ----------


    Neleh considered her options for a while and decided to defer the decision about Kanakos punishment for now. Before revealing her own decision, she wanted to gauge the opinions of the others. As I wasnt really here when the attack happened, Id like to hear rmendations from all of you.


    She looked first towards Estr. Having a trial and the whole nine yards is most likely impossible, as many of the things involved with this case should not be spread about. Traitors such as her usually get the death penalty, for what thats worth. She also has enough connection with the enemies youve mentioned that she might be a problemter on. Releasing her is out of the question in any case. In honor of your past rtions, Id make it quick and painless, but its you who got betrayed so Id understand if you took a harsher stance. I dont have a stake in this case, so I might not be the best person to ask. He replied gruffly.


    Next she looked at Delia for her answer. I dontI cantshe was my friend! Yours as well! How could she do this to us? Yet I cant bring myself around to rmending her death. Have her imprisoned. I know we might never be able to let her out, but theres the possibility of change at least Delia said teary-eyed.


    Alduin? Neleh asked, looking at the old elf.


    She attacked my wife, so I cant really say anything. Everything I say would be either colored by revenge or too lenient in an attempt to hold my desire for revenge at bay. Estr is right about the punishment for traitors, though. The question is, can we ssify her as a traitor? She betrayed us, but that doesnt fulfill the definition as that applies to either an entity such as a kingdom or an empire, or the race as a whole. She colluded with someone bound to be the enemy of elves, but isnt yet even properly present in this world. Alduin said shaking his head in disgust.


    Finally Neleh looked at Shiori. I think ites to whether we can use her in the future. If we cant see a way of using her to our advantage, then I think death is the only proper option. No need to stretch things out and waste time with imprisonment. If we can use her, then we should keep her for now. Shiori said simply.


    Their opinions had beenrgely what Neleh had expected them to be. Well have her imprisoned for now, and well revisit this in the near future. Shell be asleep for that time anyway, so she wont be able to cause trouble in the special cells. Id like to get the opinion of the Eternal Empress of the naga as well. Im guessing she wont be too happy that one of their number attacked me in such a twisted way. She might have something to contribute as well that might influence our decision.


    She got up and walked to the window. They were currently within the central tower, and the window overlooked most of the city. There was also a balcony that ran around the tower, giving the option to view any part of the city currently hidden. On to other matters. There are three major topics that we need to discuss and n for.


    Shiori voiced her own guess during the pause. Im pretty sure I know at least two of them. First one is about the new invention you made to cover for your extended absence. The second one is most likely about our neighbors. Im guessing the third one has something to do with the information about our new enemies.


    Correct on all ounts. Lets start with the first one. I knew my absence might be an extended one, which would generate a lot of rumors. For good or ill, Im bing a very public figure, and disappearing for several weeks like this is bound to cause trouble. Although the actual length of time I was gone was a bit more than I expected, I did prepare something major enough to cover for it. Neleh pulled out an orb made of ck metal, with several golden lines and runes on the surface.


    This item is called a Source. On the surface it works much like a normal magic well, but with two important differences. First of all, a Source can contain a fair bit more mana than a standard well and can be magically programmed to provide mana for any spell or construct designated as the target. The second point is the most important one, which is that the Source doesnt need to and in fact cant be provided with mana from an external source. That means that unlike a normal well, I cant put any mana inside. Instead, the Source automatically recharges to maximum capacity every twelve hours. Neleh exined with a small but smug smile.


    Wait, recharges how? Alduin asked almost half panicked, already getting dizzy at all the possible applications.


    While the actual details are horriblyplex, and the spell required to make a Source is a real pain in the behind, the simplified version is that it draws power from other nes. If you want the more detailed exnation, then I can give it. It involves the Source creating a miniature external ne of its own in its core and drawing power from there. Neleh had an almost evil grin while she teased the real exnation. She knew just the exnation would cause most mages headache and sleepless nights due to the implications.


    I think I can manage with the simplified exnation for now. I can take a look at the spell used in making the itemter on for more details. Alduin groaned with a bad premonition.


    Good choice. As you know, the avability of magical power has been an important stumbling block in our development, and we are still horribly dependent on having ess to arge amount of mages to make things work. With the use of Sources, we can leave the maintenance of spells to them, and institute several more spells that wouldve been impossible earlier due to a need for a constant supply of mana. I know our craftsmen especially will like having ess to a wider variety of tools and methods without needing to keep around a constant supply of mana from mages. I have several new ideas too which we couldnt use before, because they would need a constant mana supply from mages.


    As you all know, while we currently have a pretty good mage poption due to the presence of the faeries, ess to those mages would be problematic immediately in a situation where those mages are needed for battle. With good use of Sources, we can free those mages to be used for new and moreplex projects in the peacetime and for battle during war. Ive had the idea of using Sources for a long time now, but the problem has so far been that I would be the only one able to make them. Just before the bond was severed, I managed to refine the process to a point where other mages should be able to make both low and medium quality sources. Some of our best like you Alduin should be able to make high quality ones as well. Beyond that quality, I still need to be involved, but that is something we can improve on in the future. Neleh had a real Cheshire smile. She knew how much this invention would change things. What most of the people present didnt even consider was that this also had several military applications that had never been seen in this world. They would learn.


    The next few hours were spent in furious nning and they had worked out a basic outline for a n going forwards once they were done here. Nan Yanoi would of course be the first ce to see the benefits, but as soon as they managed to get the production on the way properly, the process would be almost self-sustaining, as the Sources could be used to power the production of more of Sources.


    Now we can move on to the second issue. Our neighbors are getting too big for their britches. Theyve been behaving aggressively for a while now, and its only a matter of time before thingse to blows. While the recent millennia used to be a time of great peace when it came to civil war, before our previous emperor messed things up, the duchies, counties and baronies have not been as peaceful. Several provinces have been swallowed or broken in power struggles and maps have been redrawn in several ces. The time since the inauguration of Nimue has been abnormally peaceful so far, and Im pretty sure our neighbors are about to rectify that. Whats the status of our neighbors? Neleh asked Estr and Shiori.


    JaoeTinukai was a prosperous duchy that focused on trade, before Neleh took it over. It had been mostly protected by their southern neighbor, the imperial province of Rhianon, as it was one of the main life bloods of the capital city. However, it was surrounded by several provinces that were more militaristic, which also formed the main martial power of the Eldarinwe. The mainpetitor was of course Hmshiral, therge duchy forming the majority of the western border with JaoeTinukai. Unlike most other provinces, Hmshiral was what one might call a generalist duchy. Most provinces specialized in a couple of things at most, but Hmshiral was good at everything just like the current JaoeTinukai. It also shared the honor of being thergest duchy in the Eldarinwe kingdom along with JaoeTinukai.


    Most of the provinces within the Eldarinwe kingdom were standard fare, with a focus on trade, farming and production. They contributed taxes and goods to the kingdom and empire, soldiers for the army and gifted students for the academies. Most provinces formed alliances, and could even be called to be subordinate to the biggest and most powerful duchies. A barony focused on farming had no way to defend itself if a military focused duchy decided to take a chunk out of it, so instead it sought the protection of one of the major alliances, and in trade contributed to the power behind the faction the ruling duchy represented.


    JaoeTinukai and Hmshiral were both rather unique in that they had no subordinate provinces, but instead controlledrge amounts ofnd and trade themselves. This somewhat dampened their political power at court, as they werent controlling factions of subordinate nobles, but they retained the freedom to support the factions that benefitted them most. The strength of Hmshiral relied on being the home of the Eldarinwe warrior academy, as well as holding several important positions in the imperial army and major trade houses. JaoeTinukai had mostly relied on their power of trade as the crossroads of important trade routes and the home to thergest naga settlements. Even before Neleh took over, the source of JaoeTinukais power had been money.


    Everything in JaoeTinukai had of course changed when Neleh took over. The duchy had risen in all parameters, even though its military power was still mostly an open question. Nelehs personal influence had also be a faction in itself at court, mostly supported by the temples and the traders. This caused several issues, especially to those alliances headed by duchies close to it. As JaoeTinukais power grew, their influence waned. Many of the provinces under them showed interested in joining forces with JaoeTinukai instead. Even though this was still prevented by the other alliances, mostly because everyone was still unsure of the military strength of JaoeTinukai, the people started moving into JaoeTinukai anyway.


    The Eldarinwe kingdom had ten great factions headed by the major duchies. Those under the protection of the imperial province of Rhianon formed the heart of the kingdom, and mostly remained neutral on internal matters, instead focusing on the affairs of the empire. Another famously neutral alliance was headed by Nelehs old home duchy of Avelorn. Avelorn mainly focused on extending the border of the empire into the great southern forest, imingnd for new cities and settlements. As their focus was on fending of monsters from the forest and being pioneers and settlers, they generally didnt care much for other matters of the empire, let alone the kingdom.


    As JaoeTinukai was bordered in the south by Rhianon, in the north by the ocean, and in the west by Hmshiral, the factions whose activities most interested Neleh at the moment were those on their eastern side. Their eastern border, covered by the new forest of the faeries, was connected with two major duchies that each led their own faction. Those two duchies were Caledor and Saphery. Saphery was located on the coast and stretched far into the east towards the Moon Elf kingdom. Saphery wasnt arge faction in terms of the area controlled by their provinces, but it had the benefit of having the provinces most populous with mages as well as the Eldarinwe mage academy. Before the faeries came and reinforced JaoeTinukai, Saphery had held the dominion on the magical power in the kingdom, only contested by the Rhianon academy. Their sess and fame mostly relied on a system where they specially trained warriors to work aspanions and bodyguards for their mages, improving their safety by arge margin. JaoeTinukai had be their mainpetition. Especially the craftsmen of JaoeTinukai were giving Saphery a hard time because of the quality and amount of magical items produced. Before the changes made by Neleh, most of the high quality magical items hade from Saphery. That had changed fast in thest few years.


    Caledor on the other hand was a very militaristic duchy famed for being the home of the best knights and heavy cavalry in all of the elvennds. While heavy cavalry wasnt as important for elven tactics as it was for humans, the elves were still second in the usage of knights in their strategies. As the home of knights, Caledor also tended to draw in notnded nobility, who were surprisingly effective at the art of warfare. Unfortunately this also leads to the duchy being the home to the most prideful and belligerent people in the kingdom, eager to show off their martial skills. JaoeTinukai was a supremely wealthy neighbor with apparently weak military, which provided a good opportunity for the lords of Caledor to show their might.


    After making sure everyone was up on the history and geography, Estr moved into the current situation. Both Saphery and Caledor have been cing heavy pressure on us in court in your absence. Saphery is trying to limit the pressure we exert with our new products mostly with trade and diplomacy, but theyre having limited sess. It remains unclear whether they are willing to move from politicking into more martial means, but theyre preparing for either case. Caledor is much more openly hostile. The presence of the faerie forest has provided us with protection so far, but thats about to change.


    Shiori picked up the subject here. The Caledorians have managed to wrest control of a county on our south-eastern border from the Rhianon coalition. Nimue wasnt too happy, but many of the imperial nobility discontent with you stonewalled her attempts to stop it. They want to see your influence reduced, and this provides them with the perfect chance. This county provides the Caledorians a way to get their knights into ournds without entering the faerie forest. They havent made any announcements, or imed any casus belli, but they are gathering their forces near the border of that county. It was usually frowned upon to make any overt military moves without even the faintest of casus belli, which meant reason for war. The reason might usually be rather flimsy, but it was customary to at least keep up appearances.


    Im fairly sure one of the first and biggest fortresses I built lies in their way. That should provide us with plenty of opportunity and time when they do make their move. I think its time to show the world why they should be afraid of us. Also, Shiori have the fifth Order gathered, I have a mission for them once the hostilities start. Something to give the opponents a reason to worry. Neleh started making her ns. It was inevitable that they would be tested, and Caledor seemed to be the unlucky first to feel their wrath.


    Finally wee to our third topic. Im really curious about this one. Shiori said almost eagerly once their ns for the Caledorians were set.


    Right, this third topic is perhaps the most important, but also the least time sensitive. You all know by now, that our world faces an Enemy from the outside, which is already causing trouble, but will be attacking in earnest in the future. Ive also told you about the lost-deities and how the blessings given to me by the gods of our world are meant to be used to fight those lost-deities. Here wee to a problem though. I will be forced to conserve most of my power to fight against the lost-deities themselves, but its likely that their forces will include other beings powerful enough to cause trouble.


    Youve seen or heard of me fighting againstrge groups of enemies at once, and Estr is also capable of something simr. That said, it is likely that the enemies will also have individuals of such power, and it will be almost useless to gather armies and soldiers if we cant deal with those individuals. I cant be everywhere, and even if I could, it would be a disaster if I had to fight a lost-deity after expending my power fighting theirckeys. Thats why we will need our own core group of individuals powerful enough to face those powerful enemies. I want you to keep your eyes open and search for individuals with either great power, or with great potential that we can train. I dont mean just elves either. We need the best of the best, no matter the race. This should not take priority over your other duties, but it is important, and the fate of our world might rest on it. Neleh solemnly exined.


    Youve got me! Shiori said a little sullenly.


    And you will be important for this. You are a perfect example of what we are looking for. But we do need more than a handful of capable individuals. We might be fighting on multiple fronts and multiple continents. That means we need multiple people. Alright, get to it. We have lot to prepare for. Neleh finished the long meeting with loud p of her hands. She already had one person in mind that could be useful, Azrael. The celestial had not returned to them yet, and Neleh was a little curious if she would.


    ----------


    After the meeting and some food, Neleh returned to the balcony for some privacy. There was a conversation that needed to happen, and she didnt need distractions.


    Alright, now that I have a clearer head, I think Im going to need a better exnation from you. Whats this thing about bing pregnant due to a request? Neleh sent a firm thought to Elune.


    This world isnt the only ce where multiple important events are happening. One particr event might haverge detrimental effects concerning the fight against the Enemy. We were asked to help fix it since we, or more precisely you provide the best chance of fixing it sessfully. Elune started of carefully dancing around the subject. She tried to give enough hints, so that Neleh could figure out things, without actually breaking her promise of not revealing too much.


    Im guessing you were asked not to reveal too much, because if I knew, it would influence my decisions. I might even take measures against what is happening? Neleh asked.


    Yes and no. Its not you specifically that is the problem, actually. We were all sworn to secrecy, because it would be a major problem if a word about what was happening got out. Our world might get destroyed if a wrong person heard about it, and something like this is hard to keep a secret from everyone whose allegiance is a little questionable. Elune tried to exin carefully.


    I think that sentence alone answers most of my questions. This level of secrecy could only be the result if someone important was being reincarnated. And Im guessing its a special case with memories intact, like with me. Someone important was killed; someone needed to fight the Enemy. That persons reincarnation was hastened and given special treatment because that person is so necessary. On the flipside, there are people whod rather that person stayed dead, even at the risk of things going wrong with the Enemy. They might even work for the Enemy. Thats where the dangeres in.


    I was selected as the parent partially because I offer the quickest way for that person to regain some semnce of power, partially because I will hopefully shoo away any curious flies buzzing around the child and because I can protect the child against most threats with my power as a destroyer, even if they are members of the Celestial Host or the Inferno. I was most likely also selected because Im familiar with the person. Am I getting close? Neleh aimed at the important points with pinpoint uracy.


    I can neither confirm nor deny. Elune said with a voice that told it was obvious she was smiling. Smiling because Neleh was getting it right, and she didnt have to break the promise.


    And that is a confirmation in itself, since you were forbidden from telling me specific things. I can only think of a few beings that would qualify for a situation like this, and who would have the authority to make a deal like this even while dead. Judging from what I guessed and you confirmed, even if you will carry the child to term, Im expected to raise it, correct? You should be able to answer that at least. Neleh asked a question that had urred to her right after returning to her body.


    Correct. The child will not be a normal mortal, but its still impossible to raise it among the deities, and that would also defeat some of the purpose of choosing you as the parent. Elune confirmed quite happily.


    Thisll cause some rumors. The Chosen having a surprise child all of a sudden, even while having no husband or even a boyfriend. I wonder who they will peg as the father. Theyll never believe its a child between me and Elune. Neleh mumbled in a quiet voice.


    You could always im the child is adopted. Elune pointed out amused.


    Wont make a difference. The rumors will start anyway. And seeing as how we are almost identical, Im guessing the child will look like us quite a bit, even if its a boy. Im guessing you wont tell me if its a boy or girl, or who the child used to be before its born?


    Correct. I will happily admit that I like to keep you guessing. Eluneughed.


    Id say Khali dammit, but theres a good chance this is all her fault anyway Neleh grumbled.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    A/N: Warning: a lot of innocent animals and elves were hurt during the shooting of this movie.


    ----------


    It was half as expected, half a surprise to Neleh when the Caledorians actually managed toe up with even a feigned casus belli for their actions. On one hand it was very rare for there to be no reason for actions such as this, but on the other hand the Caledorians had already made it clear to everyone that their reason was just for show, so Neleh didnt think theyd even bother. At court, they had imed that Nelehs extended absence made her unfit for rule, and they nned to install a new, more reliable ruler for this duchy that was bing so important to the elven economy. Never mind that it was the actions and ideas of that unfit ruler that had turned the duchy into such a powerhouse in the first ce.


    However, the other factions didnt censure the Caledorians for the flimsy excuse, because they were all curious about the result of the impending struggle. If JaoeTinukai managed to hold its own, then all was well and the Caledorians would be rebuffed. The duchy might suffer some damage, but that too would be fine as that would restore the bnce a bit. If the duchy was unable to resist, then it would be a fat target to be divvied up by the other greedy factions, and the Caledorians would be the only ones to risk anything.


    Nimue might have protested, but Neleh told her not to do it. It would not be good for Nimue politically, and this way Neleh didnt have to go out seeking for battle to show the strength of her new duchy. If they had not been attacked, then Neleh wouldve been forced into being the aggressor, because it was important for her ns to make a show of strength. She also wanted to test how far the Order hade and the Caledorians had quite graciously volunteered to be test subjects.


    Neleh and Estr had used a doorway to travel to the border fortress that was most likely to be the focal point of the uing hostilities. There they met one of themanders of the Order, the man that would be taking themand on the field of battle as long as Neleh herself didnt decide to take personal action. As the purpose was to test the abilities of the Order and show off the power of the JaoeTinukai duchy, Neleh wanted to avoid taking part personally. As long as nothing catastrophic happened, the field operations would bemanded by themanders of the Order, with Estr providing back-up, and Neleh retaining the overallmand of the whole event. Shed assign orders and goals for the armies, but themanders themselves would be in charge of deciding the best way to achieve those goals.


    One of the more difficult parts of building the Order was finding and training people to lead them. It was one thing to take a farmer or a refuge and turn them into an expert warrior and a soldier. It waspletely different find and to turn those with the required abilities, personalities and charisma into great generals and strategists. The worst part was that it was better for them to not use those with already existing experience withmand. Some of the most useful things Neleh had brought for the Order were advanced forms of training, tactics and strategy. Those more modern tactics would only be hampered if the person being taught was already stuck in the mindset of the old tactics.


    Thats why they had to trainmanders from the ground-up, and that training was on top of the training they received to be members of the Order in the first ce. One of the things Neleh had insisted on was that themanders had to go through the same training as the normal brothers and sisters, to build bonds and loyalty, as well as understanding of what the normal members had to go through. The members of the Order would only follow people that had gone through the same hell as they had. They wouldnt be able to trust some randommander who got the position through other means. This resulted in a purely ability and merit based system of promotion, which was both a good thing and a bad thing. Good in the fact that it resulted in a strong bond between the members and themanders, as well as assuring a basic level ofpetence. Bad due to the fact that there are some advantages in being trained to lead from the beginning. It took a lot of time and effort to drill some of the most promising people into the position, and the process was still ongoing.


    One of the main things this test was about was to evaluate the abilities of the newmanders. Estr had personally chosen the most promising newmanders to lead the efforts. Lady Neleh, may I present to you themander on the scene, Elendil Arnor. Elendil is the most promising of the students in themander program you devised. As you can see, he is one of the demon refugees whose parents have taken settled in the elvennds. Estr presented with a little bit of pride. He had expectations for the young demon.


    Commander. Neleh said simply giving a soldiers greeting. She could see the smooth grace with which the demon moved. This one had power and skill. She thought silently. She was a little surprised to see a demonmanding in the Order, but not too much. The Order had taken in a lot of people from the other races that made their home on the elven continent, so it wasnt too odd to see one of them bing amander as well. There was little chance of traitors getting into the Order, as the Test of Truth made short work of any such attempts.


    Duchess Neleh. The demon returned the greeting in a simr fashion, trying to estimate Nelehs power and ability as much as possible. He had heard the rumors, but those were rarely correct, though at least in respects to the looks of the elven Chosen, those rumors had been an understatement if anything.


    Elendil and his whole family had taken elven names as a show of loyalty. The looks of demons varied greatly ording to their lineage, and Elendils family had a very easy time integrating to the elven society because their looks resembled elves so closely. If he hid his tail and wings, Elendil could in fact pass for a Moon Elf almost exactly. His gentle, almost pretty boy-type looks were belied by the aura of power he radiated effortlessly. It was obvious to everyone that he was the third most powerful being standing on the walls currently, only shadowed by Estr and Neleh. He had dark, almost ck hair reaching to his shoulders, with a side sweeping fringe covering most of his forehead. His sharp features were very favorable. He was of course d in the standard uniform of the Order, with the exception of leaving his head and face uncovered. Neleh was quite sure the demon was capable of breaking a lot of hearts among the female elven popce.


    Exin the current situationmander. Neleh gave the order.


    The Caledorians are still moving their main forces through the neighboring county. They have gathered a sizeable force of a hundred thousand men to test us with. As befit a duchy famous for its knights, a full half of that force is made of heavy cavalry. They have not put all their power into this attack and are still within the limits of what might be called testing the waters. They dont expect to break us with that force, simply see how far they can push us with them. They will most likely make a decision on how heavily to go into this struggle depending on the results of this force. They have sent an advance guard of five thousand cavalry ahead to scout they of thend, and to ascertain the extent of our forces on the border. Elendil exined.


    I was hoping they wouldmit a little harder into this action. If they dont take the bait properly, then this whole thing will get prolonged. I assume the reason they sent a scouting force this big, is because you have been picking off all their lone scouts, and they dont want to waste more manpower? She asked, seeking confirmation to something she already knew.


    I would assume so, yes. Whatever else might be said about the Caledorians, scouting and secrecy arent really their thing. Their main force is about a week away from entering our territory with their current speed, while the advance force should be entering our territory right about now. From here, they are only about two hours march away. Elendil exined.


    We dont need to let them return. Prepare a suitable sized force to be good bait for them. Lets run a little test of your abilities while we get rid of the enemy. How many brothers do you feel youll need to annihte them? Neleh asked with a vicious grin.


    I can make a clean sweep with about thousand men. That will reduce the risk of casualties, and five-to-one odds of heavy cavalry versus infantry should be bait enough for them tomit fully. Elendil answered immediately. He had expected the question and had the answer ready.


    The fun is all yours then. Please dont make mee clean after you. It would be embarrassing to fail in our first operation, even if nothing is really at stake. Neleh said giving a little reverse psychology encouragement.


    Elendil gave a wry grin, made a salute and went for the men he had prepared beforehand. He knew what Neleh was doing with that little jab, but the encouragement still worked. It would be shameful beyond belief to fail in the first ever military operation of the Order, and he would never live that shame down even if he survived.


    He shows promise. Neleh gave a simple evaluation.


    Indeed. He absorbed the new tactics like a sponge. With a little training we might even be able to train him into a Great Silver. His magical abilities are only at the level of good, but hes a beast with a weapon. It would be fun to see the two of you fight. Estr gave a small thought and revised his words. Well at least a fight between him and you from before you got strengthened by the spirit you connected with. Now youre too strong physically for even me to fight equally.


    Sounds promising. Nurture and train him. We need people like that. Neleh closed her eyes for a moment and sent a message to Shiori. The Caledorians need a little encouragement. The operation is a go. Create some havoc.


    You just contacted Shiori didnt you? What did you have her do anyway? Estr asked curious.


    Something called psych ops. If the Caledorians want to make a y at being careful, we need to give them a reason to go all out. The fifth Order will show that we can reach them even if they donte at us properly, and that nowhere is safe. Neleh said with an evil smile.


    Estr sighed. I feel almost bad that it ended up being the Caledorians as our first enemy.


    Why? Neleh asked curious.


    The flower of elven knights cut down on the field of battle. Despite their other ws, they are the finest heavy cavalry in the elvennds. Its a little poetic, but I just feel its a shame that they will end up as an example. He said a little nostalgic.


    Youre a hopeless romantic. Even if it wasnt happening now, the time of knights on the battlefield came to an end when I started making my changes. Its almost symbolic in a way. The old way of doing things cut down to make room for the new. Neleh said with a small sigh.


    I know your ns diminish the effectiveness of knights, but are they really that obsolete? Estr asked a little apprehensive. Even he was a little enamored by the ideal of a knight making a thundering charge with ance.


    They will be of marginal use at best. They can be used against enemies without more modern methods, but against us and against some of our future opponents they are pretty much obsolete. The main strengths of knights are the heavy armor and the devastating charge. The mass of the horse and rider, both d in heavy armor, makes short work of any half-baked defense and has quite a bit of psychological effect.


    The problem is that the equipment the Order uses will make the armor of the knightsrgely ineffective, especially when not heavily enchanted. With some of our tactics, the mass of the riders will be a liability not a source of strength, due to being unable to maneuver effectively and being unable to respond to new developments quickly. In addition, proper drills, discipline and certain formations will dull the strength of the charge. In the future, the main strength of cavalry will be in the mobility, and as such the importance of light cavalry will be heightened. To be honest, Im almost surprised the mages havent already devised ways to make knights redundant before I came along. Come, lets go and see our newmander in action. Hell show you what I mean. Neleh exined.


    -----


    Neleh created a small tform of solidified air above the battlefield where they could monitor the battle. Elendil had deployed his troops in a wide skirmish formation, to travel quickly and to give the enemy knights an enticing target to charge at. The Caledorians were all too happy to oblige, and had deployed on a wide front to ride down the numerically disadvantaged enemy.


    Here we go. Neleh said simply, as the Caledorian cavalry started picking up speed and momentum for their charge.


    Ohe now, the enemy leader should realize something is wrong with the situation being this obviously favorable to them. Estr huffed.


    We never give enough credit to our enemies and always think ourselves as superior to the reality. Even the most modest people make this mistake on their first times on the battlefield. Normal generals keep making that mistake until proven wrong. The Caledorians simply see their long awaited ideal situation. Their training teaches them to take advantage of a situation like this, and they are letting their training take over from their better judgement. Nelehughed.


    As the momentum of the charge became too much to stop, the Order members suddenly stepped forward and threw something on the ground in several waves, the objects falling on the path of the advancing cavalry. Afterwards the Order members stepped backwards and assumed three diamond shaped formations open in the center with the sides being several ranks deep. This movement was done as if controlled by a single mind, with no wasted time or jostling for position.


    The Caledorians realized that things were going wrong fast, but it was toote to stop. In addition to whatever the Order members threw on their path, they were now approaching on a much too wide of a front, with most of the Order members being focused on very narrow fronts as if forming narrow spearheads. Most of the cavalry would pass far from their intended target, but they were unable to clump up without obstructing each other. Then the real problems started.


    The front ranks of the cavalry suddenly copsed as the horses went down in pain. The problem was that just because the first rank suddenly copsed, that didnt mean thoseing from behind could suddenly stop, as the press of more knights behind them pushed them forward, riding right into their copsed front ranks. The second and third ranks were unable to do anything as their horses stumbled, broke their legs and fell due to the press of their momentum, riding and copsing right on top of the first rank that had already went down before them. Their whole charge was in shambles, as thest ranks were stopped from moving simply due to the amount of armor, dead bodies and horseflesh in front of them. And then the rain of death started. Every member of the Order was belting them with arrows that prated their armor easily, as they stood still just taking the arrow storm.


    What did they throw? Estr asked in a shocked and subdued voice. Neleh hadnt mentioned anything about this.


    Caltrops designed to be used against horses. Neleh replied with an evil smile. Its almost too bad it worked so well. They didnt really get to test the formations properly.


    Oh, we might get a small show still. Estr pointed out.


    About a third of the enemy forces still managed to move, and they charged at the Order forces in a fit of rage. They assumed that they were still able to win with superior numbers, even if they couldnt charge properly anymore. They maneuvered around their fallenrades and the caltrops, and attacked the three formations.


    Not a proper test, but itll do. Neleh sighed.


    Once the Caledorians got closer, they were shocked to see the weapons of the Order changing shape. The tip of the diamond and the two first rows on the sides changed their weapons into heavy pikes, while those behind them shifted their weapons into crossbows that could shoot the Caledorians directed to the sides by the tip of the diamond formation. The crossbows shot bolts of the soldiers Ki enhanced by the weapons, so there was no need for ammunition. The bows they had used earlier had actual arrows, with each brother and sister carrying two quivers that replenished themselves with magic. As a bonus, the arrows had been poisoned, so that even if the arrow itself had not been deadly the poison would finish the job. The bolts of Ki were designed with armor pration in mind, and the magical crossbows were easy and quick to reload, removing the biggest weakness of standard crossbows.


    To make things even worse, the center of the formation was holding a group of members from the third Order. The priests would use their power to protect the tip of the formation, while the mages would use their power to blunt the attack of those trying to charge the formation. Normally the mages would be focused on protecting their formation from magical attacks and arrows. The result was an obvious one sided massacre, with the Caledorians being wholly unable to even approach the Order properly.


    I have to say, those weapons are monstrous. If my own weapon wasnt specifically designed to cater to my style and strengths, Id get one of those for myself. The ability to change the form of the weapon ording to need, with each shape enchanted separately is cheating! Estr was secretly proud of the achievements of the craftsmen, but still felt it to be a little unfair.


    I told you, just because the equipment is standardized, it doesnt need to be bad. Ive said this several times, but I want only the best equipment for the Order. I spent several days with Elluin designing those things. She gave small chuckle. You didnt even get to see the armor in proper action. Come, lets return. This battle is done.


    Below them, the battle was truly decided. Now all that remained was the gruesome work of killing the remaining enemies and putting the injured horses out of their misery. This was also something the Order was trained in. Dont leave behind enemies, and take no prisoners unless they surrender without a fight. If you take your chances with a battle, then you made your choice.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    A/N: Got stuck readin ymore. I regret nothing.


    ----------


    Shiori was calmly watching several buildings burn in the city of Caledor, the capitol of the duchy with the same name. All of the buildings currently burning were important buildings connected to the government of the duchy or buildings connected to the military. All of the burning buildings were also spread around the city at a considerable distance from the ducal pce. She could see guards swarming around the city looking for the cause and the culprits. She could see that most of the guards guarding the ducal pce had also left their positions. It seemed innocent enough to send a guard or two to see what was going on, maybe even help the city guards in containing the problem. The problem came when that innocent action happened twenty times, done by several officers that were not aware of the other officers also doing the same.


    She felt thest of the fifth Order membersnd on the roof she was crouching on. They were twenty people in total, with simrly sized groups doing the same thing in other cities of the duchy. They were all dressed in a simr way, in the uniform of the Order, except it wasnt quite the same. Where a member of the Order stood, the shadows around them stretched to hide the person, all sounds and presence muffled. The worst part for anyone trying to seek them out was that all eyes simply slid away from them, not paying any attention to their presence. It was not like they were invisible or anything, just that no one was able to focus their attention on their form.


    Only those that carried the badge of the fifth Order were immune to this effect. The effect would also be dispelled if the wearer of the clothes was to take an aggressive action against an observer, or if the person had abnormally keen senses or strong mind. That said, all of the members of the fifth Order knew not to rely on this effect. It was simply something that made their work and escape a little easier. They also knew not to disy any aggression, except to kill their opponent in a single strike, thus not triggering the problem with aggressive actions revealing them.


    Without a word or signal the group broke into smaller groups of three or four and they all started to approach the ducal pce from all sides. Everything was going ording to n, and until something out of the scope of their margin for independent action came up, no words would be said. If something dide up that needed to be said, the words would be said through the use of the Order badges, which also functioned as a method of magicalmunication. This was somethingmon to all Order badges that also allowed seamless cooperation and coordination on the battlefield. There would be no need for message gs or sending orders by a messenger. The badges also made sure that no one would be able to eavesdrop on theirmunication.


    The fifth Order also relied on a series of hand signals simr to a signnguage, as shown by Shiori who silently gave the instructions to herpanions when they approached the main gate of the ducal pce. The other groups would go in using a more stealthy way, but their purpose was to take a path that would by necessity lead to their discovery, so there was less point in trying to hide. Instead, they would simply eliminate anyone that they came across, which was bound to be several people. Throwing daggers took the two guards in the eye, with the two assassins moving quickly to catch the bodies, and propping them against the wall in a way that would make the casual observer think there were still guards at the gate. Meanwhile, Shiori used her psionic abilities of telekinesis to control the dagger she had gotten from Neleh. The dagger flew into the throat of one of the two mages standing guard deeper inside the entrance. The daggerpletely prated all magical defenses the mage had erected, while Shiori used the sword she had gotten from Asheara to remove the head of the other mage, that mages protections equally useless.


    As if to make a point, the bloody dagger floated above Shioris shoulder. Shiori looked the dagger in slight disgust, avoiding the dropping blood, and made a small but quick gesture with her finger. The dagger imitated the gesture and shook away thest of the blood. Finally she deigned to pick the now clean dagger up, and sheathed it back in its ce at the small of her back.


    The three assassins moved through the pce taking action just like this. The two other assassins often used their bows to suddenly emerge from around the corner to shoot any guards too distant to take out with a throwing weapon. Without fail, the guards were all taken by surprise, as there was no sound, rm or even sign of their passing, aside from the bodies littering the corridors. Shiori focused on taking out any magicians, as she was uniquely gifted and equipped to do so. Any unsuspecting mage was an easy kill for her. They might have fared better if they had seen her in action before killing their friends, and had some time to prepare, but such was not the case.


    Shiori was starting to smell smoke just as they closed on the heavy doors of the treasury, with the guards dead at their feet. She could also sense the other Order members slowly converging on their position. The others had mainly been tasked with gathering or destroying any useful documents, items and materials. If they had wanted to, they would have been able to kill the duke and all his family, but that was not their mission. They were supposed to take everything useful and make the Caledorians feel unsafe in their home, not to kill their rulers. The death of the said rulers would lead to chaos, which wouldnt serve Nelehs purposes. Neleh wanted to make an example of the Caledorians on the field of battle, not in their beds with a dagger through the heart. There was still some risk for the ducal family of course, since they also set the pce on fire. Not badly enough to burn it into the ground, but bad enough to make a point.


    Shiori used the sword to destroy the magical formations protecting the treasury. She couldve used the keys of the guards they had killed, but that would be less effective than showing that they could easily enter anyway. As the other Order members started toe into the treasury and join in on the work of gathering any and all riches on inside, Shiori stood to the side and pulled a scroll from within her clothes. As she crushed the seal on the scroll, the whole scroll disappeared and turned into a doorway allowing temporary entry into the Nexus. As the doorway came into existence, the Order members started moving everything they had gathered into the Nexus. After everything had been moved, they all entered the doorway disappearing without a trace.


    Normally Neleh would not allow ess to that part of the Nexus, but the fifth Order was different. Unlike the other Orders, their loyalty was forced and could not be broken. For the other Orders, loyalty was their choice, but not so for the Fifth. They were the most powerful and dangerous members, specially trained for murder and mayhem. By their very nature they came across all kinds of sensitive information, and would be a danger beyond belief if they turned into traitors. Thus they were not given the option. Of course the people who became members of the fifth Order where given a choice before joining, and they were told that the choice would be permanent. The binds that bound them werent something that inconvenienced them in normal life, but they would die before being able to betray the Order, simr to how the Harbingers had died when asked certain questions during interrogation.


    The doorway made by the scroll was different than the normal doorways, in that it was only temporary and could not be used again. In return, even someone like Shiori who was wholly unable to use the magic necessary to make the doorways was able to use the scrolls. Every group was given a scroll like this, and was bound to the members of the group so no one else could use them even if the group was killed. In fact, the scroll would ignite and burn down if all the members of the group were to die, to avoid any outsiders studying the scroll.


    As Shiori directed the members of the fifth Order and where to take their spoils, the other groups starteding in. In the end, the biggest cities in the Caledor duchy had all been struck, with no one being able to say anything about the people that had attacked them. Neleh will be satisfied with this. Shiori thought happily.


    -----


    I just got word. Our little operation in Caledor was a sess. We can sort through the spoils when we return. Neleh said to Estr, with a satisfied smile.


    We can move on to the next step then. Estr replied, as he watched Commander Elendil approach.


    Did something good happen? I dont think our battle is the cause of that grin. Elendil asked after seeing Nelehs smile.


    Lets just say that today is the day of sessful operations. Estr replied instead of Neleh.


    We can move on to the next phase. Therger army of Caledorians is our next objective. Neleh said simply.


    I have a slight worry concerning that. We can test the tactics youve taught us easily against that army, but if we want to run a proper test, we should do it when down in numbers like in this battle. The problem is that if we assume something like one-to-three difference in manpower, we will not be able to stop the Caledorians from fleeing once they start losing. As youve said, what wins real battles isnt killing all the enemies, but breaking their morale. Once they break, we might not be able to hunt them all down. Elendil said in a concerned voice.


    No need to worry. I already sent another army through the faerie forest to close the border between the bothersome county they are using to enter our duchy and Caledor itself. They have instructions to let exactly two runaways through to carry the news of their defeat and kill the rest. Estr said.


    Then there should be no problem. Im guessing we will be assuming control of the county aiding our enemies after the battle and while the Caledorians get their act together for a proper fight? Elendil asked with voice that told that he already knew the answer to his question.


    Of course. Even if they didnt join our enemies in the fight, they cast their allegiance with them clearly enough anyway. Its only fitting that they pay the price. Just make sure the people will see us as liberators saving them from lousy leaders and not as conquerors. Neleh said with a small smile. I will pay a visit to the county myself to greet people, shake babies and kiss some hands. Or was it the other way around? She said in a faux confused voice.


    Elendil gave a small chuckle. I better start preparing for the battle. Thirty thousand men require a bit more instructions than I needed to give to the previous group. He said and moved to leave.


    May the fortunes of war be with youmander. Neleh said simply.


    Elendil gave another chuckle. He knew Neleh herself would not allow their n to fail, and could defeat the Caledorians by herself if necessary.


    ----------


    Neleh and Estr were once again observing above the battlefield when the two armies were about to meet. The Order forces looked wholly insufficient for the task ahead of them, but the two observers knew better. The Order forces were once again spread in a wide skirmish formation across the whole front of the Caledorian army thrice their size. This time the enemy general seemed to sense something was wrong, and kept his cavalry behind the infantry moving towards the Order forces.


    Good. This will make things more interesting. Estr grunted.


    Only momentarily. Neleh said with another smile.


    As she said that, the Order forces started pelting the packed Caledorians with arrows, while moving backwards maintaining the distance between the two armies. Even for the enchanted arrows, firing from the maximum distance reduced their power, but the enemy formations were easy targets, and its not like the Order forces were in danger of running out or ammunition. The Caledorians tried to speed up their movement and chase the skirmishing Order, but it was very obvious that soldiers moving in formation would not be able to catch the free running skirmishing troops. In fact, the only reason the distance wasnt growing was that the Order members wanted to keep this distance.


    The enemy general could see their losses mounting, and ordered his infantry to break formation and give chase at top speed. He also had the cavalry spread around on the sides to surround the pesky enemy. At worst his cavalry would be able to catch the enemy that moved on foot, at best he could trap the enemy between the infantry and cavalry.


    Elendil waited until the cavalry had moved away from the infantry and the infantry formations were thoroughly broken, and then gave the signal. The Order members suddenly formed into several thin needle-like formations that rushed into the ranks of the confused enemy infantry. The needles were basically simr to the diamond formation used against the cavalry in the previous battle, except a lot thinner, with less empty space inside the diamond square. The weapons also changed a bit. The diamond was basically a defensive formation with pikes and crossbows. The needles were much more offensive, with the front soldiers using ives that still retained good reach bur had much better effect as shock weapons and breaking through enemy infantry. The front ranks on the sides of the needles favored shields and swords to protect the sides, while they were killing the disorganized enemy. The rest still used their bows that were much handier on the move than crossbows.


    The needles prated into the disorganized enemy ranks almost without resistance. Had the enemy been in formation, they might have been able to stand against the charge of the Order members, but they had forsaken the formations to give chase earlier. Now they simply died where they stood, either by sword and ive, or by the arrows shot at them. To add insult to injury, the Caledorian infantry was now once again between their cavalry and the enemy. The needles stopped after prating through the enemy ranks, leaving corpses of enemies behind, and formed into the defensive diamonds.


    As themand of the infantry hadpletely broken down as a result of the sudden action, the Caledorian infantry trickled in to try and engage the enemies that had just killed their fellow soldiers. Their disorganized approach only earned them a bolt in the eye or a pike point in the chest. The Caledorian general tried to re-establish order, but he now faced the problem of the enemy being between hismand post and his troops. Any messenger would be shot down, while the Order members had prudently shot anyone that looked like and officer amongst the infantry, those officers being the ones with the ability to take control or receive magicalmunication.


    Finally the Caledorian infantry had simply had enough and tried to move out of the way, to allow the cavalry a chance to engage the pesky enemy. The order replied by once again spreading out and taking this chance to keep shooting at the infantry, eliminating their threat from the battlefield. The Caledorian cavalry tried to take this chance to make a full charge, but they ran into the same problem of caltrops as their scouting force had. With these numbers, the cavalry managed to circle some of the caltrops, but this turned out to be almost worse.


    This allowed the Order to form up against the few directions the cavalry managed toe from, and the cavalry ended up trickling in, eerily mirroring the broken efforts of the infantry earlier. In both cases the Caledorians managed to bring only a fraction of their forces to attack at once, which resulted in those attacks being mercilessly cut down by the focused efforts of the Order. Even though the Caledorians had superior numbers that mattered very little if they didnt manage to bring those numbers to bear.


    Well that was brutal. Im starting to feel sorry for the enemy. No matter what they do, you seem to have an answer ready, and all the tactics are extremely annoying, giving the enemy the sinking feeling that theyre just ying straight into our hands. Estr said.


    Well, Id call this a sessful test. This is again something that will not work as easily once the numbers grow, and the enemy is better suited to fight against us. Also, more of the enemy forces got away than I thought. Neleh said waving her hand towards the fleeing enemy forces.


    They shouldnt be a problem for the other army. Unlike here, that army is not running a test and outnumbers the enemy clearly. Estr replied.


    Not the problem I was thinking of anyway. I was just hoping for more effectiveness out of these maneuvers. Still, the focus was not on killing power, so I suppose thats only to be expected. The killing power test is next, once the Caledorians manage to gather all their forces. Neleh replied with an evil grin.


    Oh right, the whole point was to make the next battle into the real example. Estr sighed.


    -----------


    As Neleh returned to the Nexus, she found Shiori going through the documents she had taken from the ducal pce. Anything interesting? She asked.


    Mostly its the standard fare. This one however should pique your interest. Shiori replied, handing her a stack of documents.


    A quick read brought a conflicted expression on her face. Well, this will provide us with a good excuse to take over the Caledor duchy once the warriors have done their thing. The downside is that well need to go cult hunting. Im sure the Inquisition will be happy to finally have proof that the pleasure cults are up to no good, but I dont think they expected the reach of the cults to reach this high up. Were going to have a real proper purge in the duchy once we take over.


    Its time for Yunalesca to earn her wages. Shiori replied with a grin.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    A/N: I''m too ill and tired to do a proper pr, so you''ll have to make due. It shouldn''t be too bad as I was writing slowly, but there will be errors.


    A/N redux: The song I had in mind for the chapter in case some people are interested. Thest one went over well, so...:


    https://youtu.be/b96rrbo-_Ik?t=2m16s


    ----------


    Two weeks after the battle with Caledorian forces the Order had finished taking over the county that had allowed the enemy entry into JaoeTinukai. This process had been helped immensely by the fact that the current ruler of the county wasnt actually all that liked by the popce. He wasnt a bad man, but he was self-centered and cared fairly little for his subjects. As such, Neleh faced very little resistance when taking over the county, as she herself was wildly popr among the masses and the prosperity she had brought to JaoeTinukai during her rule was obvious to everyone that paid even a little attention to matters outside their own home.


    The Caledorians had also been active during this time. The loss their previous force had suffered had been absolute, and the attacks conducted by the fifth Order had lit a fire under them. The fact that their treasuries were also emptied left them in a bind if they didnt manage to gain ess to the riches of JaoeTinukai topensate. Waging war was expensive, and unlike JaoeTinukai Caledor didnt have a huge amount of wealth to draw upon. They were a militarily focused faction after all. Hence their only option was to rely on that military.


    They drew upon forces from all the provinces that belonged to their faction, in order to create a force that could overrun the Order forces. Showing their shrewdness, the other provinces that made up the faction saw that the Caledorians were getting a little desperate. They also realized the risk of failing. As such, they only sent token forces that they could afford to lose, should the worst happen, just enough to keep up the bare remains of appearances. Their actions were almost an open judgement on the ability of the Caledorians, but veiled enough that they could not be used of rebelling. They realized that they would have to change factions if JaoeTinukai ended up winning, as even if the Caledor duchy remained free of control, its power would be gone.


    Nevertheless, the Caledorians were a military faction and managed to gather almost half a million soldiers under their banner, which was exceptional for a provincial army. Most of this was due to the fact that the Caledorian heavy cavalry was the best in the empire, and was almost an official part of the imperial army. As such, the duchy retained a muchrger standing army than most other factions. Only the royal forces of each kingdom wererger. Even the nextrgest factions of Saphery and Avelorn were left far behind, as Sapherys might was tied in mages and Avelorn favored more free-form groups simr to the Hunters guild, due to the pioneering nature of the area.


    The might of provincial armies was of course dwarfed by the imperial army, but they would always remain neutral, unless matters turned into a full blown civil war like what had happened few years ago. Even then the army was ostensibly supposed to remain neutral. Most Great Silvers were also either part of the imperial army or had a high position within the management of the three major ns, and as such very rarely took part in any struggles between provinces directly. Neleh was something of an exception as she was one of the rare Great Silvers who held a rank of provincial nobility.


    The Caledorians will most likely try to draw our forces into the ins, where their cavalry has free range of movement. They will most likely try to surround our forces to try and avoid any chicanery from us. Elendil exined. He, Estr and Neleh had gathered to make their ns for the battle they nned to be final against the Caledorian forces.


    Let us oblige them. The more advantageous the situation is for our enemies, the more striking example we can make of them. The other duchies should be shown what happens when they stand against us. We are not yet even at full strength, and can do this to one of the militarily strongest factions. Let them imagine what we will be able to do once we are at full strength. Estr said with unusual fervor. He was getting into this little war a little more than he had expected.


    His mention of their less than full power was a reference to the fact that a majority of the Order were still in training, especially the faeries that had joined inter. It took several years toplete the training, and despite their current strength of about two hundred thousand Order brothers and sisters, majority of their future forces were still in training. The powerful economy of the duchy allowed a higher portion of their poption to be part of the Order, their poption density was off the charts and Neleh had ran a focused effort to get as many trainees to join the Order as possible. All thisbined would leave the duchy with a force capable of rivaling the three kingdoms once her ns were finished. Her ns also ounted for the expansion of their territory. Most of that was in the future, so their current forces were limited, and they had to leave enough garrisons behind to maintain order and safeguard the duchy. As such, they could use only about one hundred and fifty thousand members of the Order.


    Remember that this battle is different from the previous ones. The previous two battles were for us, so we can test our tactics and strategies. The next battle is for others, so they can see an example. In the next battle we will show the enemy an army at full strength, led by their duchess. We dont need to kill all enemies this time, in fact it is better if they run away and carry the word to others. What we are here to do is to destroy their army in as shy and convincing way as possible. Neleh gave a small chuckle. I can already feel the familiars and monitoring magic of other factions gathering in the area. Gentlemen, we have the eyes of every elven faction, on most likely some other races as well, gathered on us. Lets give them a show!


    Initiate the operation Golden Goddess! The two men yelled together, as if they had practiced it. They had in fact practiced it, just to annoy Neleh.


    Really?! You went with that name? Neleh asked a little exasperated.


    ----------


    The grand magus of Saphery had gathered many of the most powerful mages in his faction to a room that had multiple chairs surrounding arge crystal ball. The crystal ball was connected to several familiars that had been sent out a few days ago, and it was currently showing a vision of arge in with two armies gathered on opposite sides. The familiars had spread themselves around the area to guarantee the best possible coverage of the battlefield.


    The gathered mages were currently discussing what the crystal was showing them and the odds they were each giving for the two sides for winning. They could all see the numerical advantage of Caledorian forces, but strangely they all felt that therger army was the one disadvantaged. The JaoeTinukai forces had been victorious so far and they had all learned the hard way not to underestimate the new and young Chosen of Elune. So far everything she had done had been a raging sess, and they were unwilling to bet against her any longer.


    The duke of Saphery had advocated joining forces with Caledor when the duchy of knights had decided to wage war on the Chosen. His reasons had been sound, as their economy had suffered from the rise of JaoeTinukai and together with Caledor they wouldve held a huge advantage over the upstart duchy. Despite this the gathered mages had stopped the duke, and had adamantly refused to make war on the Chosen if the duke went against their wishes. Unlike the duke, the mages understood the significance of all the advances the young Chosen had made in such a short time. Someone who made those kinds of advances was bound to also make advances when it came to the battlefield. The mages really didnt want to pick a fight with a threat like that. Let sleeping dragons lie, and all that.


    Didnt our information say that JaoeTinukai almost a million people in training over a year ago? So why is their army so small? One of the mages vocalized the question that many of them were considering.


    Theyre still in training. Ive heard some of the details of their training, and theyre not half-assing it. Their training takes even longer than the imperial army. Most of that million are still not ready in her opinion, I guess. One of the other mages replied.


    That, and she probably feels they dont need more troops. Shes making an example, the wily one that she is. The more stark the difference, the more convincing the example. Theyre only down about one to three. Not odds I would take willingly, but then again Im not her. The grand magus replied cynically. They all had enormous respect for the new Chosen, not as a Chosen but as a mage of great skill and power. When any of them said her, there was no need to specify who they were talking about.


    It looks like theyre getting into it. One of the other magesmented.


    They could all see and hear the duke of Caledor holding a rousing and passionate speech to increase morale and fervor of his troops. There were loud cheers as the speech went on, while the other side of the field was eerily quiet, not a single person saying a word.


    The duke can still make a fine speech. Most of it is pure bullshit of course, but his men are buying it. Pathos always worked wonders on the muscle heads. One of the magesmented with augh, getting a chorus of chuckles as a reply.


    The other side on the other hand One of the mages said with a small shudder.


    Its eerie how not a single word is spoken. That takes more discipline than I care to think about. There are always jokers and nervous people who like to bber in every army. They on the other hand are simply coldly confident. Its as if they know they will win, and the battle is just a formality. Another magemented in a quiet voice.


    Wait! Something is happening! One of the mages suddenly yelled interrupting all other talk.


    They all watched as the ranks of the Order silently split, allowing the passage of their ruler. The golden fire forming her wings and halo drew the eyes of every mage in attendance. They had no idea how she was doing that. The golden being was dressed in a white armor of unidentified metal, with an abundance of golden highlights and intricate scrollwork. Her majestic appearance made every mage silent.


    She glided to the front of the army, her feet just above the ground. She turned to face the gathered army silently, and let her view meet the ranks of her subordinates. In a quick gesture she banged her fist on her breastte once. It was as if thunder had struck the field as the gathered members of Order returned the gesture as a single loud bang rang across the battlefield. One bang, as the Order had moved as if controlled by a single will, instead of a ttering of bangs that a normal army wouldve made.


    In a gentle yet powerful voice the winged being sang in the first notes of a haunting song.


    Walk free, walk free, walk free, believeThe Land is alive, so believe Sounded the first verses.


    After the first verses, the entirety of the gathered Order joined in the song. The haunting song rouse to a whole new level as hundred and fifty thousand voices joined together in the song. Unknown to the mages, Neleh had picked a song she knew the Order members had sung among themselves to gather their spirits among their grueling training. A song all of them were familiar with. She knew this was a much better way to rouse their spirits than any speech, as they were already conditioned to gain strength from the song.


    The mages could feel the strands of magic move, as the being wove the gathered voice into a powerful magic which they didnt understand yet, but the purpose of which became obvious as the battle started. Neleh had joined the voices of all the members into the battle hymn she had used earlier in the battle that had spawned the legend of the Golden Goddess of War among the humans. Now it was enhanced by the voices of the others, and the new power she had gained from the spirit of Morael, the Words of Death.


    The being made a gesture towards the gathered enemies, that had suddenly had their morale drained. The forces of Order surged as one. The Golden Goddess charged the front of the enemy with the force of a tsunami, with her followers close behind. Her two weapons, a spear and a sword, burnt with a golden light as those unfortunate enough to stand before her were cut down like they werent even there. And the Order continued to sing their song.


    The Order had maintained their new formations, but hey were hardly necessary as the battle turned into the biggest one sided massacre the mages observing had ever seen. The forces of Order were like Asura war gods, empowered by the song, while their enemies were as if children holding weapons for the first time, shuddering in fear.


    -----


    The silence among the gathered mages was deafening. They watched as the remains of the Caledorian army fled in desperation.


    So are we all agreed then? The grand magus asked, finally breaking the silence.


    Soft murmurs of agreement rose from the mages. Of course we are. We knew what must be done, we just didnt want to ept it before. Im sure what we just saw has solidified the will of everyone gathered here. Why fight change when you can join her? One of the older mages finally grunted.


    So all that remains is to decide how we should do it. One of the mages said in a quiet voice.


    I will do it. Im supposed to be attending a dinner with our duke this evening to discuss what we saw. Ill take a few of you along to ostensibly support my story. You all make sure the word doesnt spread outside the duchy until the meeting of the court the duke of Caledor will undoubtedly gather. Our duke will not see the end of this evening. The grand magus said grimly.


    -----------


    Neleh was rather gleefully waiting her ns to fall in ce, while attending the gathering of the imperial court. The duke of Caledor had been all too eager to call for the gathering after they had lost the battle, and the forces of JaoeTinukai had started taking ownership of chunks of his duchy. Neleh had also gotten other good news from another source just a while ago. Saphery had tried to hide the events in their capitol, but the fifth Order had managed to get word of the events anyway. Neleh looked meaningfully at Yunalesca while listening to the duke of Caledor talk himself into a frenzy, trying to paint Neleh as a tyrant, terrorist and a usurper.


    Nimue, bored with the rant waved the duke into a silence and looked Neleh a little tiredly. Duchess Neleh, how do you answer to these allegations?


    Well, the duke painted a rather glum picture, but Im afraid very little of it is true. We are all aware that Caledor was the side that dered a war on us with an excuse that is hardly even worth mentioning. Its only fair that we reply to that aggression. As to his charges of terrorism, those usations are simply false. How could I possibly organize covert attacks on several major cities within his duchy, when I have my hands full with so many other matters? It must be some other party taking advantage of the situation. I heard the treasuries of Caledor were plundered, so theres the motivation for such a move. Neleh exined with obviously feigned innocence.


    You dare to avoid responsibility? The duke asked in anger. Suddenly his anger vanished as if it had beenpletely fake, as most likely was the case. Looking triumphant he suddenly pulled out a small item and disyed it to everyone. Then how do you exin this? Plenty of people have seen the badge your so called Order uses. This was taken from one of the attackers we caught and killed. Its one of yours is it not?


    No. Neleh replied confidently. None of the attackers had been caught and no badges were missing. The badge was an obvious fake.


    What do you mean no? The duke asked a little surprised and confused.


    Just what I said. Thats not one of our badges. As you yourself said, plenty of people have seen the badges, and could make a fake one. However, our badges are not that simple, and its easy to tell a real one from a fake. That one is an obvious fake. Neleh replied with confidence. The duke was making this easier than she had thought.


    You lie! How could we trust the word of an obvious schemer like you? The duke yelled with anger.


    Ah, you forget. I am an inquisitor marked by Elune as well as the Chosen. I cannot bear false witness under her gaze. By Elunes name, I swear that badge is a fake. Neleh replied with a wide grin.


    Half true. Yes thats a fake, but you did order the attacks. Also, thanks to the blessings of Sydonay and Loki, you can now lie freely again. You are no longer beholden to the truth as an inquisitor. Eluneughed in Nelehs mind. Of course she was the only one to hear that voice.


    Neleh pressed on before the duke could recover, wholly ignoring Elune. While we are on the subject of lies and crime though, I think theres something youve been hiding dear duke. The aforementioned third party delivered some very interesting documents to my hands concerning your ties to the Pleasure Cults, and their illicit and illegal activities in your duchy.


    Lies! The duke screamed, sudden panic audible in his voice. He had hoped those documents had burnt in the fires that had been lit by the fifth Order.


    Im afraid not. Our dear Grand Inquisitor had been quite busy personally investigating things in your duchy thest few weeks, and would most likely greatly enjoy detailing them to everyone present. Neleh said, stepping aside letting Yunalesca take the stage.


    Yunalesca spent quite a bit of time describing the new levels of depravity the Pleasure Cults had sunk into in Caledor, and also the dukes ties with them. Most importantly, the cults activities had finally moved into overtly illegal territory, which provided the Inquisition the change to start hunting them. After she was done, no one had any doubts about the duke guilt, and they had no objections to any punishment he might receive.


    At this point Neleh stepped forward again. As the Inquisition is now moving forward to hunt the cults throughout the empire, JaoeTinukai will take control of the Caledor duchy to guide them through this turbulent time, and to cleanse the cult from the duchy. We also consider the duchy adequatepensation for the hostile actions conducted against us, and tacitly approved by others. The duchy requires some strong and effective leadership in these turbulent times. The duchy needs the chance to recover and regrow, and Im sure we can all agree that I can provide that best. She finished with a grin.


    This caused a disturbance among the gathered nobles, but before it could get out of hand a new voice was raised in her support. Saphery recognizes the im and authority of Duchess Neleh Khalidor. The grand magus of Saphery proimed. The gathered nobles had wondered his presence and the absence of the regr duke.


    On that note, why are you here, and not the duke of Saphery? Nimue asked, suddenly curious.


    The mages council of Saphery has recognized that the previous ruler was a danger and wouldve led us all into our death. As such the council has assumed control of the duchy. In addition, the council recognizes that our future lies with JaoeTinukai as the duchess can lead us into great prosperity and a promising future. As such the council had decided to ept the rule of Duchess Neleh Khalidor, and cedes the control of the duchy of Saphery to her. The grand magus exined calmly.


    If the previous promation had caused a stir among the nobles, this sent them all into uproar. This was a coup within the empire. The mages council of Saphery had removed the previous ruler and decided their new ruler themselves, usurping the authority of the empress. In addition, this crossed another dangerous line. One duchy ruled by one duke was the norm. Two duchies was already weird, even though some factions contained two duchies, in effect allowing the leader of the faction to control over two duchies in effect even if not in name. Three duchies directly controlled by one duchess was no longer within the authority of the rank. Three duchies could be considered a kingdom.


    ----------

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    A/N: Lot of talking in this one, and a POV from Nimue that some people wanted. I''m not sure on the time table of the next chapters. It''s a bit harder to imagine scenes with politics involved. Sometimes things just fall into ce and theye out quickly and sometimes they take more effort. We''ll see.


    ----------


    Nimue had cut through themotion by ordering the duke of Caledor to be captured and interrogated. Afterwards she had invited both Neleh and the grand magus of Saphery to her office for a more private discussion. She was one of the few beings who had any idea about the reasons behind Nelehs actions. She had heard about the impeding threat, and knew Nelehs ultimate goal was to deal with that. Even then she had trouble following Nelehs actions sometimes. She also knew Neleh would not want to harm the elven people, and she also knew that Neleh was aware of the prized situation and unrest she was creating. Yet there must be some n at y.


    Can you give me a better exnation about your actions? Nimue asked the grand magus. She was more curious about the actions of Neleh, but she knew it would be better to get the grand magus out of the room first.


    The grand magus was silent for a while, trying to gather his thoughts and toe up with the best way to exin. We have known for a while that JaoeTinukai, and more specifically Duchess Neleh are at the cutting edge of magical research currently. Not just the cutting edge either. Instead of the snails pace of improvement before her, after she appeared the whole of magical advancement has been done by her and those working with her. For a supposed haven of mages like Saphery, this is both very alluring and aplete disaster.


    Its exciting for us to see the boundaries of magic expanded, and JaoeTinukai has certainly done that. We would also like to part of that. On the other hand, the focus of magic and the creation of magical equipment in JaoeTinukai is a massive drain on our wealth, as they have taken our ce as the biggest source of magic. This especially caused issues with ourte duke, as he was more interested in prestige and wealth that we had lost than the advancement of magic. When Caledor made their move, our duke wanted to take advantage of the situation by joining forces with them, but we managed to stop that. We know our future lies with JaoeTinukai, instead of fighting them, so we had to take action to facilitate that. Our old duke wouldve led us to ruin. The grand magus exined their reasoning.


    Even if I will ept your decision of joining with JaoeTinukai, theres still the matter of ying your liege lord, even if it was necessary. You do realize that there will be an investigation and punishment, right? Nimue asked, already realizing what the result would most likely be.


    We know that, and will cooperate. However, we will stick to the decision we have made. Even if you assigned someone else as the duke and rejected our decision, that new duke would meet the same fate. The grand magus said with a level voice.


    That sounds dangerously like a threat and rebellion. Nimue said, narrowing her eyes.


    Im simply stating the facts. We feel really strongly about this decision, and Im informing you of the consequences of trampling on our conviction. Of course it is not something I would ever repeat in public. The grand magus replied facing Nimues stare.


    Nimue was quiet for a moment. Ill take your words into consideration. You can go now. I will have to discuss further with this trouble maker of a Chosen. She finally said, giving a wave of dismissal to the grand magus, who sighed with relief when he left.


    After he was gone, Nimue turned to Neleh with a wry grimace. See the kind of trouble you keep causing me? Is this really how you should treat your old teacher? She asked sarcastically.


    Ohe now, you hate being bored. Im simply doing my best for your continued entertainment and good health. On the positive side, you have to admit there is a lot less people plotting against you, since theyre so busy plotting against me. Neleh replied with a grin.


    Yeah, and instead I have to deal with an empire rapidly being divided into two camps. Being bored is really not a problem Im in danger of facing. Enough of this charade, what are you nning? Are you really trying to form a fourth kingdom? I can make an educated guess as to the reason why, but Id rather hear the proper exnation in your own words. Nimue demanded rather forcefully.


    Neleh thought for a small moment. Its not really a case of trying to create a kingdom, but thats not entirely wrong either. I intend to forge the elves into a weapon to be used against the Enemy. We will need the other races, but Im afraid we will be forced into doing the heavy lifting. I started with JaoeTinukai, and now that Ive got my duchy properly started on the path, Im expanding my scope. The faster I get other areas started, the better the effects will be when the storm hits. I cant fight a war with just one duchy.


    I have a host of questions, and you arent going anywhere until I get some answers. Lets start with the obvious, why elves? Ive seen enough of you to know that you could try to form another race into a weapon. The dragons would most likely be a stronger option. The demons are also already a powerful and warlike race. Nimue started her questioning.


    For two reasons, neither of which will probably make you too happy. Firstly, because I already have a position among the elves to use to my advantage. I could go to the demons, and use my strength to make a position for myself, but that would waste a lot of time, and time is something that we have only so much to waste. Secondly, because the elves fit my purposes. The dragons might be stronger, but they are less suited for the kind of changes I am making. Elves are already rtively strong, but more importantly they are most likely the race that has the most to gain from my ideas and ns. Elves are the race that will improve the most with my help. Its not like theres no benefit for the elves as a result of the changes, and I am an elf as well. I might not be the most patriotic elf around, but I still like to see my race seed. Neleh finished with a smile.


    Fair enough. We have talked about the other races before, and I remember about the naga and the promise you got from the celestials. What about the others? Thest time we talked, you said youre waiting for opportunities. Have anye up? Nimue asked.


    Thats still a work in progress. There is one change though. Ihave a reason to believe that we are about toshall we say get some help. If that help has any rtions with who Im thinking about, then that help might solve our problems with the demons. Well have to take some steps to force a peace between the beastmen and humans soon though. Their continued war is bing a problem. Neleh sighed.


    That sounded really vague. Im sensing that youre really dancing around the subject. Nimue said narrowing her eyes again.


    Ask Elune if you want to know more. She might tell you, she might not. Next question. Neleh replied firmly.


    Have it your way. I will find out soon enough. As for the peace between the humans and beastmen, we might have more sess if we invite several races to the negotiation table. With the support of naga and faeries, we should be able to force a solution. The celestials should also support anything that results in a truce. Nimue mused out loud.


    We might as well try and make a round table like that a permanent thing, since negotiations like this will be more important in the future. Im a little worried about the demons until the help I mentioned is ready to be used. Neleh replied.


    Ill see what we can manage. The celestials should jump at the idea if I present it to their ambassador. On to other things. If youre not trying to create a fourth kingdom and you simply want to expand your reach, how far are you trying to expand? This situation is already problematic, and will be even more so if you keep this up. Nimue asked gingerly.


    This will do for now. The little county we absorbed epted our rule easily, but the two duchies will be a little more difficult, even if the mages of Saphery are all for it. I was a little worried about how the people of Caledor will take things, seeing as we just killed a lot of their family members. Even if we are going to make things a lot better for them, they would still resent us for those deaths. Luckily the duke made things easy for me. With his activities with the Pleasure Cults, I can throw all the responsibility on him. I can pretend to be the innocent victim of the ambitions of the mad duke. Ill shed tears for their losses and pretend to be their savior that will lead them into a better future, regretful for the loss of innocent lives thrown to waste by the evil duke. The purge of the cults should help the narrative. Neleh mused, refining the nned narrative as she spoke.


    Nimue gave a small shudder. As the empress, she had gotten all too familiar with the calcting nature of nobility, but something about the ease with which Neleh nned spin things to the public still surprised her. Neleh was seen among the popce as warm and caring, noble and fierce. The truth was a little different from reality, as it always was. The difference was simply especially stark in Nelehs case. Deep down Nimue sensed that Neleh would be able to throw away their whole race to bring victory against the Enemy. The worst part was that she also knew that to be a necessary attitude. Neleh most likely knew that better than anyone, which is why she could take such a stance.


    She quietly imagined Neleh as a soldier standing on a wall, as a bulwark against the hordes of enemies. Someone that the public would judge if the truth was known, but someone they all secretly needed and wanted on that wall. They might be forced into judging herter, when the storm had passed, but they would only be able to do so due to her actions. They would ask her to save them, and then judge her for the way she did it when the danger passed.


    Yet she also realized that Neleh did improve the lives of those living under her immensely. She was a weird person, filled with conflicting characteristics that made her hard to define. Was she really cold and uncaring or not? A nature like that made Neleh hard to predict.


    Neleh continued. Saphery will be present us with a different challenge. They dont have the negatives of Caledor, but they dont have the positives either. The mages will wee us, but the people might take longer. She was quiet for a while. It will take me time to integrate the changes in the new areas, and I wont need or want more territory before that. There is one exception though. Hmshiral is something I will have to deal with sooner orter, and Id rather get to it sooner. I also dont have perfect control over the timing of event in that duchy.


    Nimue gave a small whistle. Now theres something that will cause a stir. Two of the richest duchies controlled by one faction? And one duchess controlling both the warrior and magic academies of the Eldarinwe? Yeah that will cause a stir alright. Are you aware that Saelethil, the headmaster of Rhianon academy had already petitioned me for a permission to move the academy to Nan Yanoi? Apparently he feels simr to the grand magus of Saphery. ording to him, theres little point in having the most prestigious academy away from the center of magical development. That would bring three academies under your control.


    I wasnt aware he already mentioned it to you, but Maylin Rhys did mention he was nning it. Im already constructing facilities near Nan Yanoi able to fit all three of the academies and much more. The facilities will be protected even more heavily than Nan Yanoi itself. I expect you will start hearing murmurs from the officer training school of the imperial army after they finish reviewing their scouting data from our battles with the Caledorians. Unlike others, the imperial army was the only party I allowed to see all the three battles we waged. Sooner orter they will realize that they need to train in tactics simr to ours, and that meansing to us to learn. Neleh exined almost gleefully, her ns falling into ce.


    You! Youre stealing our officer training as well? Ah but the army moves slowly in things like this so I still have time to spoil your carefullyid ns. What happens after Hmshiral? Surely youve got ns after? Nimue asked dreading the answer.


    Nothing and everything. With Hmshiral we will have enoughnd and people to fulfill my purposes for a long time. I expect we will also get a lot of people moving in once they realize how much power will be centralized in our territory. After that we will have enough of a power base to prepare for the next step. You do realize that it is almost inevitable that I will be the empress after you, with the situation I envisioned? I mean Im pretty sure that is what you agreed on with Elune to get back at me when I got you elected in the first ce? Neleh asked with a wide grin.


    So you knew? Nimue asked back with a grin of her own. She had been pretty happy with herself, having a smaller revenge with Elune causing trouble with her appearance simr to Neleh. She had intended for Neleh to think that was the whole of her revenge, but apparently not.


    Of course I knew. If it makes you feel any better, that result was fairly inevitable even if you had not asked Elune to facilitate that. You only need to hold the fort down for ten more years or so. Then you can retire as you nned. Neleh reassured with a small grin.


    Ill try to hold this mess together that long. It really doesnt help that you keep prizing the empire around two leaders, but I suppose that will provide me with a good excuse to step down when the timees. It was cruel enough to force me into taking the position in the first ce. So whats your n? Both with Hmshiral and when dealing with the nobles afterwards? Im pretty sure they will make things a mess for you. Nimue asked with a relieved sigh. She always knew she would be a temporary empress to tide things over with the tumultuous end of the previous emperor, and until Neleh got older. Since Neleh had been young, Nimue had suspected that it was only a matter of time until the girls sharp mind would take her to the imperial throne. That suspicion had turned into certainty as time went on.


    Well, Im nning on making the matter of Hmshiral into an inheritance dispute. The old duke will face a tragic end and his two sons and his daughter will go into a battle for the session, I will make sure the three sides will keep a bnce of sorts for a while, and then we will step in to protect the people from their familial struggles. Neleh said, calmly confessing her ns to both facilitate murder and cause internal strife.


    Thats a little heavy handed. Wont that deplete the wealth and people of the duchy? Not to mention all the dead people. Cant forget all the dead people. Nimue asked with a grimace.


    Its not as bad as it sounds. The old duke is already sick and dying, Ill only be hastening things up. The three kids are already drawing battle lines without any help from me. Ill simply make sure there will be no obvious choice. My n is to force a bnce between the three in a way that will force a standoff. They cant make move against one, out of the fear of being stabbed in the back by the other. The hardest part will be to maintain the bnce.


    As to the other nobles afterwards, it bes all about politics. The fact will be though, that we will have too much power to oppose effectively. The Order will be too strong for a military solution, unless the rest of the elven race joins forces against us, and we will make sure they have no desire to do so. I have my friends, especially among the Moon Elves that really like it when another Moon Elf is ruling overrge swathes of ostensibly Eldarinwe territory. It strengthens their position as well. I already have the support of themon people, and my n is to keep increasing that support. There are already several bards going around spreading the legend of the Golden Goddess of War that appeared in a battle against Caledor. They will also talk about how we liberated the people of Caledor from the tyrant duke. Neleh finished with a grin.


    Nimue gave a disgusted but also a little admiring grunt. Pshaw! Youre paying storytellers. Thats a little vain.


    Paying? My dear friend, those bards are part of the Order. They also double as spies and assassins should the situation require that. They just happen to be singing some songs and telling some tales while at it. Nothing wrong with a little propaganda. Another concept that Im introducing that youll thank me forter. Neleh saidughing openly.


    Bah! So whats your n when the others decide its time to stop ying the game of politics, and go to cloak and daggers? Nimue asked.


    Theres a reason Ive focused so much on ways to stop spies and assassins. Also, thats a two way street. I have spent quite a bit of time and effort training my own cloak and dagger people. So far Ive been careful with their application, but should they give a reason thats a policy that can change. Ive given ample warnings about that. That said, I would prefer it if you made a strong statement to the people that want to cause me trouble in your name. Some of them only want whats best for you and what they think is best for the empire, and Id rather not be forced into eliminating your people. Neleh said making a small request.


    Ill handle that. Speaking of session problems, with you controlling such arge area, sooner orter it will be a problem if you have no children of your own to be your heir. It makes you and your family too much of a target. Nimue said with small concern.


    Neleh grimaced. Lets just say that there is some relief on that front in the future.


    Wait, youre pregnant? When did this happen? Nimue asked a little shocked. She had simply wanted Neleh to make some effort to look like she was working towards an heir, like getting engaged. She hadnt exactly expected Neleh to be that far ahead on that n. Especially considering how little interest she had in guys.


    Not me, thank the goddess. I wasntpletely wasting my time during the time I was gone. Elune took very good care of me. Neleh tried hinting at the answer.


    It took a moment for Nimue to understand. Wait! You knocked boots with Elune!? I knew you two got along, but not to that extent! The shocked voice of the former head priestess sounded, as she was grabbed by certain theological implications.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    A/N: Light on the pr again. Too tired. Point out any mistakes, please.


    -----------


    After Neleh had managed to walk Nimue through her theological crisis, they returned back to the throne room. Despite Neleh not having any real intentions for forming a separate kingdom, it was fairly obvious that her position as a duchess was vastly different whenpared to the other dukes. Even though her position as the Chosen already made her special, that was in the religious context and she needed her position rified in the world of politics. As such, Neleh became the first grand duchess of the elvennds, as the ruler of several duchies. This position did have precedent in the humannds, where there had been several grand dukes over the millennia.


    As this showed Nelehs willingness to still be subject to the kingdom and empire, it soothed over some of the worries of the nobles. It also rified her position among the rankings of the nobles. Previously her dual position as a Chosen and a duchess had made her position confusing. Now as a grand duchess she was easier to ssify. She was below the empress and the king and queen of Sria and Lunaria respectively, the countries of Sun and Moon Elves, but above the standard nobility.


    The worries of the various nobles returned after couple of months as the duke of Hmshiral died ostensibly of natural causes. His children somehow managed to be eerily simr in their strength and desire for the position. As such, none of them were willing to back away and the duchy copsed into an internal struggle. All of the nobles knew that this provided Neleh the opportunity to meddle in the affairs of the neighboring duchy, not realizing that the whole course of events was orchestrated by her. The nobles were so certain that she would intervene that they were amazed that it was taking her that long to do it. They thought that if she would do it, she should just do it and save Hmshiral the trouble. As such, Neleh could pretend to be almost reluctant in her actions, which changed the tone in the minds of the people from a takeover into a reluctant intervention to save themon people.


    JaoeTinukai had just managed topletely pacify their new territories and were now in the middle of instituting the changes previously implemented in the JaoeTinukai duchy. As the officials and officers had gained experience in implementing the ideas of Neleh, they had gained valuable experience and had refined the process. They were now very effective at bringing those changes into the new areas, as they had seen what worked and what the best way to do changes was. They knew where to start and where they would face the most resistance. The whole process was made significantly easier by the willingness of the new areas to ept the changes. They had seen the effectiveness of the changes in the sess of JaoeTinukai. So even if they felt weird about the changes, they put those feelings aside in the hopes of gaining the benefits that obviously awaited them.


    The process was also eased by the tireless efforts of Neleh. She spent most of her time in the new provinces easing the worries of the masses and the people most affected by the changes. She also used her natural charm to win over the hearts of the people. For many of the ordinary people, this was the first time they saw their ruler in person. In addition, they got to see the Chosen famed for her beauty and love of themon people. The news of the Golden Goddess had also reached the masses, and the nickname had be her unofficial moniker among the people, not used in her presence of course.


    The Order had run an aggressive campaign to crack down on any illegal elements in the new provinces. The Fourth Order would locate any illegal elements and the soldiers would be right behind to crush them. The Order had never been big on imprisonment, preferring to deal with any criminal elements on the spot. On the other front, the Fifth Order was eliminating any pleasure cults aided by the efforts of the Inquisition. On several asions the inquisitors attempted to raid a gathering of cultists, only to find nothing but corpses.


    After the Order had finished securing the new provinces it marched on Hmshiral, to the surprise of absolutely nobody. The support that had propped the old dukes children vanished like it had never existed, and the Order took over unopposed. The other nobles had expected at least some chaos and confusion, and had nned to take advantage of the confusion, but were left with nothing as the Order secured the borders, closing out all outside interference. This left the other nobles suspicious about the whole affair, but there was very little they could do about it, especially after Nimue gave her blessing for the takeover.


    Normally in such cases the children of the old duke would be faced with a grim fate, but Neleh surprised everyone by simply having them removed from the province. She even gave each of them a generous purse to find their new lives with. Usually this would result in other factions propping said children up as puppets, using them as an excuse for a hostile action, but for some reason Neleh was not worried about this at all. The other nobles also decided that discretion was the better option in this case, and let the sleeping dragons lie.


    As a result, all thends north of Rhianon, towards the coast were now controlled by Neleh. Her demesne now reached from the border the Moon Elf kingdom Lunaria to the Sun Elf kingdom Sria. She also controlled the whole coastline of the Eldarinwe territory. The naga on the elven continent had already started to focus their efforts in this area, but now they moved almost all of their people to the settlements on the coast controlled by Neleh, only leaving token presence in the other two kingdoms. This left the naval trade of the continent almost wholly in her control. The bestnd routes also passed through her territory, which, whenbined to the trade generated by hernds, made her demesne the center of the elven continent. This became further obvious when the Rhianon academy announced the move to Nan Yanoi, with the Eldarinwe warrior and mage academies in Hmshiral and Saphery following suit.


    Due to their new found focus as the heart of elven trade, JaoeTinukai started a massive ship building program to make the elves a significant naval power. Thisbined with the alliance with the naga would eventually guarantee Neleh the superiority over the oceans. The Fourth Order got their mandate expanded as they became the party in charge of marine matters. This in itself was somewhat within the expectations of both the elven powers to be, as well as the other races that were monitoring the situation with a keen eye. The odd part was that the design of the ships constructed by JaoeTinukai were different from anything seen before.


    The ships were in generalrger than the ships made previously. They were especially made wider, and sported almost a catamaran design of dual hulls. The ships were designed to carry either a lot of people of cargo. Topensate for their size, the ships were heavily enchanted to retain speed and stability. This was still within the expected variance of something designed by Neleh, as the others had already gotten used to her ideas. What piqued their curiosity was the presence of threerge magical crystals covered in magical formations in the center of the ships.


    You could also barely see several orb shaped objects suspended inside the crystals. The role of these crystals was aplete mystery to everyone, and the Fourth Order was not sharing information. In addition, as most ships made in this world were armed with at least ballistae, those weapons were not visible in these ships. in their ce were weird contraptions that looked likerge magical swords pointing at the enemy, with several orb shaped objects imbedded along the de. More mysteries for the other powers to solve.


    ----------


    Shiori entered Nelehs living quarters within the Nexus. She had returned from Hmshiral, after eliminating several gatherings of the pleasure cults. She had for the first time also found hints of symbols simr to the one on the pendant Kanako had used in her attack against Neleh. Simr yet different, proof of outside interference. Neleh had instructed her to keep an eye out for any such hints on her attacks on the cults.


    She found Neleh sitting on the balcony, looking very tired and holding her head in her hands, as if trying to hold back a headache. This seemed weird to Shiori as Neleh was capable of healing anything that would cause a headache, and could use magic to wipe away any fatigue.


    Is something wrong? Shiori asked worried.


    Neleh looked up and gave a faint smile. She gave a small wave, calling Shiori closer. Shiori dly obliged, and was pulled into a hug, sitting in front of Neleh, with her back towards her. Neleh held her close and patted her head in a gentle gesture. Normally this wouldve made Shiori ecstatic and made her mind run like crazy in a more than slightly pervy direction. This time she could feel the pain and loneliness radiating from Neleh, and could sense that she only wanted to hold someone close.


    Entertain my selfishness for a moment. Neleh whispered quietly.


    Any time, any ce. Shiori replied simply.


    After holding Shiori for a long while, that seemed to both pass in a blink and stretch forever, Neleh finally loosened her hold. Shiori didnt go anywhere, but knew she now had the freedom to do so if she wanted to. Of course she was currently right where she wanted to be, so she wasnt in a hurry.


    Its the bond, isnt it? Shiori asked in a faint voice.


    Severed, but not gone. Sometimes the feelings of loneliness and despair juste back, like just now. Its been getting worsetely, but I suspect this is as bad as it gets. Sometimes I just want to feel someone close. It helps to keep me grounded and reminds me that Im not alone. Neleh said faintly.


    You know you cane to me any time you feel like this, dont you? Shiori asked seriously.


    Thank you. Ill keep that in mind. Neleh gave a small self-deprecating chuckle. I seem to have the kind of nature that isnt good at asking for help.


    I would say that you have too much on your te, except I know that you can handle it. Id just remind you that you dont have to. You dont have to do everything yourself, especially during hectic times like this. There might not be too many people able to live to your standards, but there are a few of us. Shiori said with an exaggerated chest-thump.


    Neleh gave a smallugh. I wish I could give you the duty, but unfortunately its something only I can do. Its about time for me to fulfill my part of the bargain with the naga.


    She hadtely felt that her body had reached the biological maturity. Due to the effects of the contract with the ice spirit Shiva, her form would never change further. She looked almost exactly like the form Elune used. The difference was that Elune had this ageless quality about here, while Neleh would forever have this look of being frozen in time as a flower that just barely reached the full bloom. Her powers would continue to grow, but she would no longer age. This was familiar to her, as her old body in the previous life had also stopped aging, although the stopping point had beenter and male.


    You never did tell me what the naga wanted? Shiori asked with curiosity.


    I think its better if you dont know. Neleh replied hiding her embarrassment.


    ----------


    As Neleh returned from the Coral Pce, she was contacted by Elune, asking her toe to the Nexus. As she entered the resort, she could feel the presence of the deity inside the manor. She found the goddess on the same balcony overlooking the area.


    Im not sure if Imfortable with a deity being able to get inside my home without my knowledge, even if it is you. That implies someone else could also do it. Neleh grumbled a bit.


    Elune looked over her shoulder back at Neleh and gave a smallugh. Dont worry, its only because were connected. Interestingly its much easier to manifest here than it is in the normal world. Maybe thats because this is essentially a space controlled by you?


    Be that as it may, it must be important to see you in the flesh so to speak. I can guess all day, but how about you just tell me. Neleh asked, having a hunch.


    Ie bearing gifts. Or a gift as it were. Elune replied with a smile.


    Isnt it a little soon? Neleh asked surprised.


    Time works a little different among the deities. It was actually a little longer pregnancy than normal in our time. Elune said while turning around, showing the bundle she was holding.


    I shouldve thought of that. Neleh mumbled to herself, looking into the blood red eyes of her daughter, recognizing the soul within immediately.


    Hello there Khali. She sent a thought towards the child.


    Little me. The child sent the thought back, giving a greeting. Neleh was maintaining the connection, so the child didnt have to use any power, though Neleh wasnt entirely sure if she would even be able to do so. Or should I call you mommy? Daddy feels weird with you looking like that. Khali continued.


    Neleh is fine. Thats my name in this life. Interesting state youre in. A coup? Neleh asked with a small amount of mirth at the situation.


    In a nutshell. I like your new name. Much more concise that the monstrosity you had previously. Khali replied.


    Well, you have the chance to switch names now too. How did they manage to kill you? Last time I was around, the lords of Inferno didnt have that kind of power. Neleh asked. For someone else it might have been confusing that they were having two conversations at once, but for them it was rather standard.


    Eh, I like my old one. Besides, I hear that you named a nice little spell after me. Song of Khali, if my sources are right. The buggers caught me in a moment of weakness. I had just finished a fight with several powerful individuals from the Eternal Sea of Immortals. You know, the type that little miss Serious/Stalker had been fighting while the two of you met. I was weakened after the fight since they had ambushed me. If I didnt know any better, Id say the buggers had the whole thing nned. Of course that would require intelligence, which they dont really have. Khali thought, giving the mental equal of a shrug.


    Your sources are a bit too god as usual. Id like to know who squealed. You never did get along with Gabriel that well. You also always relied a bit too much on your strength and didnt give your enemies enough credit. Neleh said with an amused smile.


    Shes too serious, and her idea of fun is stalking around the person she has a crush on. Thats you, just in case you missed the memo. I dont dislike her, but I dont really want to spend time with her either. Also, you of all people cant afford to talk to me about not giving my opponents enough credit! Excuse me for not being the type to just crush through any adversity without effort. Its not my fault I dont have the powers of a destroyer as a backup. At least I dont go poking at every drago-bear just to see what happens! Khali thought somewhat indignantly.


    Yeah she paid a visit to us some years ago, and made her point. I wasnt sure if she wanted to kill me or kidnap me. I think only the fact that Im now female saved me. Also, talking fast helped. Oh, as a tip, there are no drago-bears on this world. They will look like youre crazy if you mention them. Not that they wont look you like youre crazy anyway, Im sure. Will you just be visiting or staying? Neleh asked calmly.


    You always were good at talking your way out of trouble. The more boring way I say! Much more interesting to just fight them! You look good by the way. Being female looks good on you! For the record, I always thought you were the crazier out of the two of us, you just hide it better. Im not ashamed of my nature. Too bad about the drago-bears. I always liked the buggers and was hoping to meet a few here. Old man TianZun cut me a special deal where I will keep my memories and regain my powers faster, in trade for fighting the Enemy with the stalker girl. I always thought she was more suited for the serious business like that, but I will have to pay for my mistake. Still, itll take at least a hundred years to get into any shape to get my position back, so I guess Ill be bothering you mommy dearest until then. Khali replied jumping between topics.


    I just dont like to scare my toys away before Ive had my fun. If you two wont fight the Enemy, then who the heck did you expect to do it? The other lords of Inferno are useless. How is old man TianZun by the way? Thest I saw him, he seemed to have a headache or something. Neleh asked a little amused.


    He still has the headache, but thats just because of you. You have that effect on people. Also, Im fully expecting you to do the real fighting. Lets be realistic, youre much more suited for that anyway. Khali replied cheerfully.


    Ok, seems like the two of you will get along just fine. Ill leave the two of you at it before you give me a headache. Elune said after handing baby Khali to Neleh.


    See, I told you. You have that effect on people. I assume youre tapping that by the way? I mean you did parent me and all. If you arent, then can I have her? If you are, can I join? Khali asked cheerfully,pletely oblivious to the parental rtions. Not that Neleh was one to judge.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    A/N: Dyed by blizzcon. Enough said.


    ----------


    Since Shiori knew that Neleh had not been especially enthusiastic about visiting the naga, she decided to meet her in the Nexus when Neleh was returning. She noticed Nelehing out of the mansion, and was about to greet her, when Neleh turned and noticed hering. Shiori sensed something different, and there was a weird feeling of incongruity around the woman. In her mind, Shiori shifted from calling her Neleh and thought of her as the woman instead, because she realized that this person was not Neleh. They looked almost identical, but there was a different aura about them. The aura of this woman was gentler and more subtle, while Nelehs was so powerful as to be almost oppressive. Neleh could show a gentler aura while she was putting on the mask for themon people, but it was never quite like this. Even when wearing the persona of the Chosen of the people, she was more like a shining star charming everyone, sometimes hot enough to burn, while this woman had the gentleness of a mother weing you home.


    The woman saw the suspicion in Shioris eyes, and noticed the half made greeting suddenly turning into a wary preparedness. This seemed to amuse the woman as she gave a wide smile before suddenly disappearing in a shimmer. What the heck? Shiori thought in confusion. She knew Elune looked simr to Neleh, but it didnt even ur to her that the elven goddess could be visiting their mansion in the Nexus.


    As she found Neleh inside the mansion, she noticed the baby in her arms immediately. To be exact, she felt the discussion going between Neleh and the child. As a psionic, she was especially attuned to magic affecting the mind, and although she couldnt listen in on the magicalmunication, she could feel it happening, as if a soft murmur just beyond her hearing. The second thing she noticed was that the child had a huge shining presence in the emptiness of the dark space that souls inhabited. The only other person that had a huge presence like this was Neleh, so she knew the child was different. Neleh had told her some things about being reborn, so it didnt take much for Shiori to make the connection.


    Another reborn person? She asked simply? I thought you were the only one. She continued in a questioning tone.


    Neleh gave a look halfway between a smile and a grimace. Shes an exception, much like me. Her power is necessary to fight the Enemy, but unfortunately some people cant see beyond immediate gains. This is the safest ce for her until she can regain some of her old strength. Shiori, meet Khali, Khali meet aunty Shiori.


    Khali? Ive heard that name before. Do you mean Khali as in the ruler of Inferno? Also, aunty? Im pretty sure I wouldve noticed if you were pregnant. Shiori asked with a raised eyebrow?


    The one and the same. Youre also correct on the second point. You might have seen the childs mother leave as you came in. Neleh replied with a mischievous smile.


    I was about to ask about that. Its not like your looks are normal, so its even more shocking to see someone that looks so much like you. Who was she? And if shes the mother how can I be an aunt? Shiori was talking almost to herself, and Neleh let her figure things out herself.


    Wait a minute; she couldnt have been Elune, could she? I can imagine a goddess would be able to handle the biological issue of two women as well. So that would exin how you can be a parent without being pregnant. Shiori finally connected the dots. As a testament to her training, the only reaction she showed to the shocking news was the rapid blinking of her eyes.


    Correct, full points. Neleh replied a little proud of Shioris ability to figure things out.


    After a moment of thought, Shiori continued. This happened during the time the bond was severed, didnt it? I cant see any other way. How are you going to exin her existence to everyone? This is bound to cause some wild rumors.


    I dont n on exining anything. Let the people make their own conclusions. The fact that we adopted you might encourage them to think that I did it again here. In the end, whatever theye up with will be less exciting than the truth. Even the worst things they cane up with cant do too much damage to my reputation at this point, and will most likely just backfire if they try to spread something too outrageous. Besides, no matter what exnation I try to offer, the people that want to think bad of me will do so anyway. Theyd just think I was lying. Neleh exined.


    She continued looking at the baby. On that note though, I really think you need to use some other name while youre on this world. You can take your name back once you regain your power, but some people on this world have heard of the name Khali, mostly from me I admit. Besides, our house name is Khalidor, so being called Khali Khalidor is a bit


    Shiori could hear the soft murmur again as the child replied. She could only hear one half of the conversation now that Neleh was talking out loud, but Nelehs answer was telling. Stopughing, it wasnt my choice to be born into a house that carries your name. Wait until you meet the rest of the family, thats where the real fun starts. Youve got several aunts that had all pretty much given up on seeing any of us have children.


    Suddenly Shiori connected some other fragments of discussions shed had with Neleh earlier. Wait, shes the reinforcements you were talking about isnt she? The one youre nning on taking care of the demons?


    Correct again, good job Shiori. Youre doing well today. Neleh replied in a pleased voice.


    That reminds me. Nimue sent word. The meeting of the races is now official. Every race will send representatives. The meeting ce is one of the smaller celestial flying inds that is situated above the inds in the center of the ocean. Shiori suddenly remembered the piece of information her spies had told her. Nimue would send word about it in a day or two anyway, but Shiori wanted to test her ability to gather information.


    Im slightly surprised everyone agreed to the celestials working as the hosts. I suppose their reputation as peacemakers helps in this case. Do we have any information on the representatives? Id prefer it if everyone sent people with actual authority to negotiate. Neleh asked, actually curious.


    The identity of the representatives was a rather important detail, as there was a possibility that some of the races would send only token representatives with no actual authority to make deals. It was amon negotiation tactic to use people like that, so that in case the negotiations didnt go as nned, they could simply say that they had no authority to agree to anything, and that they had to ask the real authorities for instructions. It was a dying tactic, and Neleh had always hated dying tactics like that. They could dy decision forever like that, and the only choice left was to force the issue, which was not always easy to do.


    Well, unsurprisingly Nimue nominated you as our representative. That caused somemotion among the nobles, but theyve been on the receiving end of your plots for a while now, and would appreciate both a brake and the opportunity to see others squirm for a change. I think theyre hoping that you will put the squeeze on the other races for a change, and the elves in general might benefit. Amusingly the Faerie Queen is sending a pair of her advisor mages who are also part of the Order. I think shes doing that to send a message. No word about the other races yet. Shiori reported her information.


    Well then, shall we go to the only battlefield worse than the actual battlefield? Neleh asked with a sigh.


    ----------


    The gathering of representatives from all major races was called a conve in this world. There had been several conves previously, but the long period peace that had preceded the current turmoil had seen no such gatherings. The races werent too keen on working together, as allies of today could turn out to be the enemies of tomorrow. The long period of peace gave little incentive to work together as well. Pretty much the only thing that could bring the races together was the presence of amon enemy.


    Im still a little confused. Why arent you telling the other races about the Enemy? Youre preparing the elves, but would it not be beneficial to have the other races prepare as well? Shiori asked Neleh.


    They were standing on the deck of one of their new ships, closing in on the ind that was below their real destination. Shiori had insisted oning along to protect Neleh from any hidden dangers, and Neleh had agreed. Originally Neleh had nned to leave her in charge of things on the elven continent, but she had already put in motion everything that needed to be done to assimte their new provinces, and now it was mostly a matter of time. Estr and the administrators they had trained would be able to take care of any problem that urred, and if something really drastic happened, they could return immediately through the Nexus.


    Its a matter of timing. The naga and faeries are already fully aware, and are preparing with us. The celestials have a rough idea that a storm ising due to their seers and the information I gave to Azrael. They might not be fully aware of whats going on, but they are still making preparations. Im nning on informing them more clearly during this conve assuming they dont act likeplete idiots. I already informed the dragons. The problem is the other three races.


    The demons arent too pleased with me at the moment, but Khali will fix them up in time. The problem of timinges with the other two races of beastmen and humans. We arent sure if the Enemy will attack in ten years or a hundred. Even if I warn them, they might die of old age before the attack actuallyes. The war with the Enemy isnt something that will be fought in a short period of time. Even if the attack starts on the other worlds much earlier, it might take centuries to reach us. I cant warn them with any kind of credibility until the storm ising in less than ten years. There is also the more cynical point where Im fine with letting those two races shoulder the early casualties, if it means we can bring the victoryter on. Neleh said with a certain amount of grim resolve.


    Youre putting a lot of faith in Khali. Are you certain that she can handle the demons? Shiori asked.


    Oh I wouldnt worry about that. She didnt be the ruler of Inferno just because of her power. She has both strength of character and enough brutality to take a hold of a warlike race like the demons. And the demons do value strength highly, so she shouldnt have too much trouble. The only problem there is whether the Enemy will take too long to attack us. That would bring two problems. Firstly, she will have to return to deal with Inferno once her powers return fully. That unfortunately takes precedence over the matters of this world. We will most likely be able to engineer some sort of hand-off of the power over the demons in that case, but it might be problematic. The second problem is that she might rile the demons up too much, and if the Enemy forces arent forting, they might try to find other targets. Neleh exined with a small smile.


    Incidentally they had left Khali with her aunts that were all too happy to pamper on the niece they had not been expecting.


    -----


    The celestials had prepared special facilities for the conve. The negotiations themselves were to take ce in a fairly sizeable round building, made of white stone. The sides of the building had eight doors, one for each of the major races, and the races also had separate living quarters with each race having a separate mansion free for their use. The celestials even made one for their own representative to keep things equal, even if the celestials could live freely within the city. The mansions were sizeable and functional, with enough room for a sizeable staff of people. The humans and the demons had both brought a fairly sizeable staff with them, while the other races hadnt brought any extraneous personnel.


    The conve building had enough room for hundreds of people to spectate on the proceedings, and there was a round table with three chairs for every race. As Neleh entered therge room, she noted that the only races that actually upied all three chairs were the demons and the celestials. The two faerie mages hade with them on the same ship, and now gave a salute to Neleh. The Naga had sent the same left chancellor that had initiallye to invite her to the Coral Pce. The old naga gave a polite nod in a greeting. The naga also had two Kenshin standing guard behind the old chancellor.


    She also recognized all three of the celestial representatives. She was surprised to see that both Anauel and Azrael had decided to take part in these negotiations. Anauels presence was fairly easy to exin, as the celestials were the hosts to the first conve for millennia and wanted to make an impression. Azrael was most likely present because the celestials knew Neleh would also be here. The third celestial was there most likely for the same reason as there was no other exnation for the presence of Rachiel. Rachiel was the celestial who was sent to keep an eye on Neleh when she was a child, and the two had gotten along well despite the circumstances.


    It was something of a surprise to see the twin princes of Alexis and Sanguinius representing the humans. This represented how seriously the humans were taking these negotiations, which was only fair since the war between them and the beastmen was the focus of the talks. Very few people were aware that in actual fact the humans were the only race that actually had sent representatives without the authority to agree to anything. The two princes were very high profile and were important generals in the war, so the other races didnt quite understand how little authority they actually had. The humans had very centralized power, and as such the emperor was the only person authorized to make any binding agreements.


    The beastmen had sent two n leaders ofrge ns. They could negotiate for their own ns only, but as theirs were major ns, the other ns would most likely follow their lead. Neleh noted that the two n leaders represented two extremes of the beastmen forms. One of them was a bearman that had arge and muscled build, but looked mostly like a human with some beast features. The other one was a lithe leopardman that looked more like a bipedal leopard. The bearman looked like an old and dignified warrior that still had most of his strength, nowbined with cunning. He looked like a real king, while the leopardman looked more like a young but experienced scout that was here just to observe. Yet, Neleh felt that the leopardman was the more dangerous of the two. The beastmen had an entourage of sorts in the viewing area, even if they only had two official representatives.


    The people that made Neleh the most wary were the demon representatives. The three of them were highly varied in their looks, but they all radiated power. One of them was a grey skinned and bald man covered in red tattoos from his head down to his waist, and Neleh suspected his legs were also tattooed. He was dressed only in simple pants and a leather harness. Judging from the tattoos and the enormous Ki Neleh could sense, this person was a warrior who favored barehandedbat. The second demon was an old male with a withered face and grey hair and beard. For a demon to look like this would require thousands of years to pass, and not just one or two thousand either. It was also impressive that he had survived that long in the power struggles of the demons. The mana radiating from the demon was a clear sign that this man was powerful mage.


    What really drew Nelehs attention was the third demon that looked like a young woman. The most worrying thing was that Neleh couldnt judge her power at all. She could sense that the woman had power, but was skilled enough to hide that power. The demon woman narrowed her eyes once she saw Nelehe in, and smiled a mysterious smile. Her look told Neleh that there was only one reason the woman was here. She was here to meet Neleh, meet and possibly fight.


    Interesting. She mumbled to herself.


    She also immediately gave a wide smile to everyone gathered. It seems I am thest to arrive. My apologies for making you wait.


    Well, from what I hear, you elves were also the ones most eager to have this gathering. I expect this to be interesting. The bearman rumbled. There wasnt any real hostility in his voice; he was just big so even simple words from his mouth seemed threatening.


    Oh I think you wont be too bored. Every time Ive seen the Golden Goddess, things have gotten interesting. Prince Alexis said with an amused voice.


    So this is the Golden Goddess Ive been hearing rumors of. I can see the goddess part, but I cant see anything golden. The bearman rumbled again.


    Before we get to the main point Chief Bjorn, I think there are a few matters of housekeeping to handle. Anauel stated.


    Oh that color isnt from age, but because hes part pr bear. Neleh suddenly thought, correcting her previous impression.


    After Anauel had gone over the arrangements, she got to the first important point. The first matter for discussion is the suggestion by the elves to make a permanent ce for maintaining diplomatic connection with every race and to facilitate fast negotiations in case of crises. The idea is to have permanent representatives present in case they are needed.


    I know the celestial love negotiation, but I dont see any reason for something like this. Im still not sure why we are here even now. Chief Bjorn rumbled again. Seems the bearman wasnt big on negotiations, a feeling verymon among warrior people. They though most things could be solved either with a good fight or a good drinking party. No need for extended thering and wheedling and making of empty promises.


    The need for it isnt as imminent as it will be in the future. Im pretty sure we have all felt the actions ofshall we say a third party? An outside force influencing things, corrupting people and making promises of power that seem a little too good to be true. Im fairly sure this interference will only increase. Neleh suddenly gave her own input, looking directly at the demon representatives.


    In fact, theres a member controlled by this third party among yourpanions right now. Neleh continued, and turned her eyes towards the entourage of beastmen in the observer seats, where Shiori was holding her dagger at the throat of a beastman with lion features.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    A/N: The new chapter a dayte from the usual schedule. On the plus side, the various programs taking up my time should be lessening now, so we should be getting back to the normal pace. That said, the next few chapters will be fairlyplex to write, as I''m trying to think of ways around a certain innevitabilitity I wrote myself into. Also a slight warning for foulnguage: Khali is less adverse against cursing than other characters so far. Hope you enjoy!


    ----------


    The beastmen we of course outraged by Shiori threatening one of their own. The bearman chief Bjorn let out a loud growl and stood up, ready to intervene. The celestials were shocked and about to protest as well. Even the leopardman chieftain showed some surprise on his previously stoic face. Before anyone could take any action though, an oppressive presence flooded over them pressing them down.


    SIT DOWN! Neleh roared in a voice reminiscent of a dragon. She was drawing heavily on the power of Mssa to bring about the aura of a dragon mixed in with her own presence. She even let out a low rumble, simr to a dragon growling.


    The fear of dragons as the most powerful beings of the was deep-rooted, and everyone present reacted instinctually. They all sat back down, and went quiet. Everyone besides the demon representatives looked at Neleh in shock. The demons on the other hand looked almost eager. This reinforced the thought Neleh had about them being here to fight her. When she showed more power, she also became more worthy to fight


    What do you think youre? Bjorn started to question Neleh, braver than the others.


    SILENCE! Neleh growled again. Shiori bring him. She continued in a normal voice and waved towards therge table.


    As Shiori brought the lionman to the table and mmed his chest and face against therge table, Neleh reached out and tore off the cloth covering the lionmans shoulder. A weird red symbol covered the shoulder, looking like an eerie tattoo. Keep your eyes on this. This is one of the symbols of the outside party trying to influence us, and throw us into turmoil.


    The gathered people were not yet convinced, but they were now listening. Tattoos were not weird for beastmen, but this one looked just wrong. They could feel the symbol radiating weird power, as the lionman struggled against Shioris hold. Unfortunately for him, he was not in a position to really utilize that power, and Shiori was much stronger than him. It was the power of that dormant symbol that Neleh had sensed earlier.


    Neleh grabbed the head of the lionman, looked into his eyes and growled again in the dragon-like voice. She was trying to make the beastman react instinctively and not giving him the chance to think. Call for you master wretch! Let us see if the coward will help his servant.


    The other beastmen drew breath, thinking that she was calling their protector god Sinir a coward, but their mistake was rectified as the lionman raised his voice, half in fear half in rage. Save your servant Blood God! Help me bring death to these heretics! Blood for the Blood God, skulls for the skull throne!


    If the lionman had been thinking clearly, he wouldve known not to reveal his affiliation, as Neleh would have trouble doing anything if he just kept quiet. But he was too afraid. He was also a devout believer in the blood cults infesting the beastman continent. Elves had the pleasure cults corrupting the bored and easily tempted, while the beastmen had the blood cults for the warriors that were willing to give up their integrity for power to vanquish their enemies, and the warriors that liked battle a little too much. This yell drew the eyes and ears of everyone present. Especially the humans and beastmen were aware of the blood cults. The demons and celestials had something of their own on these lines as well, as their cults promised to reveal hidden secrets and sources of magical power unknown to others.


    Neleh looked at Bjorn. Im guessing Blood God isnt the new official title for Sinir? Im also guessing that worshipping anything called the Blood God is considered heresy and a crime punishable by death?


    The bearman chieftain could only nod numbly. He was aware of the cults among beastmen, but had not taken them too seriously, and simply thought of it as one of the fads that came and went. He had not even considered that one of his close followers could have been turned in such a fashion. This alone turned the threat a lot more serious in his mind.


    It was time for Nelehs second demonstration. She had formed the n in her mind right after sensing the presence of the symbol. The symbols brought many benefits to their wearers, but they came with downsides as well. One of the downsides was the ability to be sensed by someone who knew what to look for. The lost-deities didnt like their marks being hidden generally. They wanted the bearers of their marks to show them with pride. Or at least they used to while they were still normal deities, and some things dont change.


    She signaled Shiori to release the lionman, and immediately used air magic to lift him off the ground. Then for the first time since being re-born, she used her powers as a destroyer. With a wave of her hand the lionman turn to ck dust, with the dust floating away in a small gust of wind that she added for dramatic effect. Using such a minor burst of her powers could be covered by drawing on the blessings of the gods, although the consumption of power was bigger than she had thought. No life-force was used this time.


    The action brought gasps from everyone that had any knowledge of magic, as none of them were able to tell what happened, or could sense any mana or Ki being used. If she could do this without them sensing anything, didnt that mean she could do it to others? And if they could not sense it, could their defenses stop it?


    Neleh used her power as a destroyer for two reasons. Firstly, she wanted to make the gathered people awed of her power, while not revealing too much of it. That would set the stage for the rest of the negotiations, and would give her words some gravitas. Scaring them was the first part, but while fear was a weapon, it was useful if you could back that fear up with power. The kind of unknown power she just disyed. Secondly, the marks given by lost-deities could be unpredictable if their bearers were killed. There might not be any effect, but they might also do something weird ranging from exploding, to cursing those present. Now the mark was destroyed along with its bearer.


    Well, it seems that the negotiations have soured for today, so I suggest we adjourn for the day and continue tomorrow with a clear head. Neleh said calmly. She wanted to give the others some time to absorb and discuss what they had seen.


    Agreed. Anauel, the nominal leader of this meeting said. She too wanted to think on what had happened, but she could already see the possible benefits of the situation. Neleh and the elves were driving for peace, along with the celestials. Now that Neleh had disyed her power, the others might be more willing to listen.


    ----------


    Meanwhile, Khali was having a hard time dealing with her new aunts. The problem was that they saw her as a baby and treated her as such. She might have the form of a baby, but she was getting bored out of her skull due to the aunts doing nothing but baby-talk and peekaboo to her. If they at least talked to her properly, then it would be a bit more tolerable. She was also unable to do anything beyond eat and poop, so she couldnt really do anything by herself, except imagine various ways to torture her new aunts that inflicted this suffering to her.


    Whos a good little girl? You are! Give aunty Selene a smile! The middle sister tried enticing a reaction out of her, using a ridiculous voice.


    No! Go away! Khali thought futilely.


    Selene tried tickling her, in an attempt to get a smile, but failed miserably as she only gave the woman a stink-eye. Is the baby alright? She seems angry for some reason. Selene asked Delia, who was also in the room.


    Shes fine. She was smiling like the sun when Neleh brought her over. Maybe youre just not funny. Delia saiding over.


    Im funny! Babies love me! Selene said a little hurt.


    Delia summarily ignored her younger sistersints. How about aunty Delia? Do you have a smile in store for your best aunty? Delia tried making funny faces to incite a smile.


    No. You at least talk properly, but still no. You still tried cheap tricks. Khali thought, getting slight amusement from their futile attempts.


    They heard the door of the room close, and Khali saw Elsaria walk in. Oh please save me from these two jokers! Khali thought reaching her tiny hands towards her only safe haven. Elsaria was the only one of the three that hadnt made a huge deal out of Khali. She simply liked holding the baby, giving her a hug and keeping her close. That kept the other two from doing anything too ridiculous. Khali also didnt mind the free ess to Elsarias breasts while the woman held her.


    Are two of them bothering you again? Elsaria said getting a smile out of Khali.


    Aww no fair! Why does she only like you? Seleneined, making a cute little stomp with her foot.


    Mmh, she can probably recognize my inherent superiority as an aunt. Elsaria said smugly.


    Oh-oh. This one is getting pulled in by thepetitive spirit as well. Khali thought worried.


    Oh, that reminds me. Did Neleh say where she got the baby? Knowing her, it seems unlikely that she actually got pregnant herself. Delia suddenly asked. Neleh had brought the baby over and told them to look after her, not really exining any of the details beyond iming the baby as their new niece.


    Selene sighed. Not a word of exnation. I agree though, it seems unlikely that she would get involved with a man. Shes even less interested in men than you or me, and shes certainly not the type to get forced or coerced. I think shed rather burn down half a continent.


    I guess baby sister Elsaria is our only hope. I havent seen or heard you get involved with anyone yet. Shiori is madly in love with Neleh, so theres no hope on that front. Delia replied, pursing her lips in thought.


    Dont project your hopes on me! Elsaria protested a little agitated. She was a morete bloomer than her sisters. Besides, what rush do I have when Im a lock in for the position of favorite aunt? Am I right Sinestra? She asked Khali.


    Sinestra was the name she had decided to use while in this world. Neleh had convinced her that the name Khali Khalidor sounded a bit foolish, even if she wasnt interested in the possible dangers of someone recognizing her real name. Sinestra was the name of a particrly powerful opponent she had fought in her old life, so she considered it a way of honoring that opponent.


    She does look a lot like Neleh did as a child, though. Considering that Neleh has the Blessing of Aphrodite that seems a little much for a coincidence. Delia mused thoughtfully.


    She reminds me of someone else too, but I just cant seem to make the connection in my mind. Selene the priestess had trouble associating Khali with Elune, even though the Goddess image was burnt into her mind, doubly so because it was so identical with her sisters.


    Oh, Oh, I just had a great idea! I bet she would look really cute in some of those clothes Im sure we all have stashed aside just in case any of us actually do get pregnant. Please tell me Im not the only one that has made or bought clothes in the hopes of someday getting a niece. Delia suddenly yelled cheerily, tapering guiltily off towards the end.


    The two others looked at each other and burst outughing. I guess you caught us. I think thats a magnificent idea! Selene said.


    Oh no, this sounds really bad. Khali thought getting worried.


    The three of them suddenly ran off to get some clothes, and started dressing her up like a doll in several different dresses. Their squeals of kept getting louder, as the clothes kept getting more and more intricate and ridiculous. They started off normal enough, but soon transitioned into things like full sized teddy-bear costumes and shy clothes that almost looked like baby sized evening gowns. The sisters seemed to be making this into apetition too, trying topete to find the most outrageous dress.


    Please no! Stop this torture! Khali thought futilely.


    You know, she seems to look the best in white and gold that contrast well with her dark hair. Also the fancier the better. She would look nice in something the celestials use. Werecking something to give it that little something extra. Selene mused.


    No! Fuck the celestials! Dontpare me to those pigeons, and dont you dare to dress me in something like that. Khali started cursing in her mind.


    The worst blow came from the direction she least expected. Elsaria had been holding back a little so far, and had let the two others go wild. She did have this weird smug smile on her face the whole time, but Khali had thought she was still happy about being the favorite aunt.


    Well, I do have a little something that I got from Neleh. Apparently she had made it herself, and I think it would look great on little Sinestra. Elsaria said, her smile widening. She had been holding back for this.


    No! No, no, no, no, no, no, no! Dont do this to me my safe haven! Youll lose your position as my favorite aunty! Khali thought panic stricken. If Neleh was involved, then it had to be bad, since she knew exactly how to rile Khali up.


    Elsaria brought out a white and gold dress-robe that had cute little fluffy celestial wings sown on the back. Think how cute shell look as a tiny celestial! Elsaria said almost giddy.


    NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! Fuck you and your family Neleh! Im going to make sure you die a slow and painful death! Khali screamed in her mind.


    ------


    What is it? Shiori asked, noticing Neleh give a small shiver.


    Just an intense amount of bloodthirst. Apparently someone liked my surprise a lot. Nelehughed with a wide grin. They were walking back towards the negotiation chambers.


    Someone among the representatives of the other races? They dare to show such killing intent after the demonstration yesterday? Shiori asked a little shocked.


    Not in this case. This is someone much more deadly if given the chance. No need to worry for now, she wont be a threat for a long while, and shell forget by the time she will be. Neleh replied giving a small chuckle.


    If you say so? Shiori said half a questioning, half confused statement.


    Well then, I think its about time for us to go in and stop a war. Neleh said while continuing her way towards the negotiation chambers.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    A/N: Well, I wanted to say that the things hindering my writing are going away for a time, but it seems that''s quite not the case. Have to put in some overtime the next two days, and have to take the better half to a threater y on wednesday. Not much writing happening then. Sorry about that.


    On apletely unrted note, I want to ask for some opinions from those that have bothered to read my story this far. I''m getting ideas for the next story, that I''m nning to write after this one finishes. Don''t worry, I will finish this properly, and this one will go well into triple digits when ites to chapters, so it''s not getting cut short or anything. I simply have ideas that will not fit into this story, and I was nning on story boarding the next story a bit to put them down when ideas strike me. That said, I do need to make a decision before making any real ns. The next story will not be a gender bender. I have gained some experience in writing a female character with this story, so I think I would be able to do it in the next story. That said, I could also make the main character male and I''ve had some peoplein about a female protagonist. I dont'' really care about them, but it would be a change of pace to use a male MC and raises the point of what the readers want to see. I mean I haven''t exactly been gentle with the male gender in this story.


    I''m kind of ambivalent on the issue, hence I''m asking for feedback. Which one would you rather see?


    Anyway, back to the story. I quite liked writing this chapter and how it turned out. I hope you''ll enjoy it as well.


    ----------


    Once the conve had gathered again and they had taken their ces, Anauel started her process of trying to form at least a truce of sorts between the races. The celestials had plenty of experience with the process, and were fairly good at it. However, Neleh wasnt interested in a long and arduous negotiation process that might or might not result in the kind of peace they were hoping for. Celestials were used to doing things at their own pace, which suited the immortal beings sense of time. That pace did producesting peace treaties as shown by the long period of peace that had preceded thetest turbulent times. The time they could waste on the process could take centuries though.


    Thats why Neleh decided to speed the process up a little, even if it didnt result in asting peace. She only needed the peace tost long enough that something else would take their attention away from any ill will that existed between the two races. If that something wasnt the forces of the Enemy, then she would have to engineer something else herself. There was always the presence of the cults that she could emphasize.


    As much as I appreciate the expertise of the celestials when ites to making peace treaties, how about I try making things a bit simpler to speed things along? Lets start with one of the two fundamental questions. What do you want? Neleh asked while looking at the bearman chieftain.


    Excuse me? Bjorn asked a little surprised.


    What do you want? What is your goal with the war you are waging? What would it take for the beastmen to stay their hand and stop this war? Im sure a big part of the reason this war started in the first ce was the desire for battle, the chance to gain valor and honor on the field of battle and to avenge various grievances. However, youve had the chance to do that for years now. Some of the ardor is gone, bloodlust of most warriors has been abated somewhat and some measure of revenge has been gained.


    Now fatigue is setting in. Both of your societies are starting to suffer from the effects of war-time economy. What is it that is keeping you in the battle and is also worth the continued suffering, besides unwillingness to lose? As much as some of the people around this table might be for it, you must know that the other races will not allow for the extinction or envement of the whole human race. At the very least the celestials will step in to prevent that. Even if you assume that you were to be victorious against the humans, are you confident that your exhausted people would be able to stand against the might of the celestials? Some other race might also want to utilize the chance to remove twopeting races at the same time. Neleh asked with a gentle but firm voice. She also gave a meaningful nce towards the demons.


    The celestials were an oddity among the major races. While one of the other races might eclipse them in power at one time or another, which usually resulted in that race trying to take over the world, the celestials were always at least the second most powerful. The position of the first might rotate among the other races, but the celestials were never worse than second, and as such were a very good deterrent against the excesses of the other races. The celestials also liked to enforce the bnce, for their own reasons.


    Chieftain Bjorn thought for a while, before answering. The biggest issue is very. We beastmen have had enough of our kinsmen being captured by human vers. The males are used as hardbor and those skilled with weapons are put to the arenas and colosseums to fight to the death for the amusement of humans. The women and children are used for a whole assortment of unsavory purposes, which I believe I dont need to exin. We want their raids to stop, we want their people out of our continent and we want the release of every ve they hold captive. We would rather die as a race than suffer the abuse of the humans any longer.


    To the beastmen, the war had taken a life of its own, and had almost be a holy war. They were not yet at the point where the bloodshed could not be stopped, but they were getting close. They had whipped themselves into a holy frenzy that was not going out. Neleh knew this from the intelligence she had gathered, which was another reason she wanted to resolve the war now, before it became toote. She had seen it before in her old life. A war took a life of its own, and could not be stopped even if both sides had already long since lost the original reasoning for it. The cycle of hate simply became too strong. The war was no longer waged for a good cause, but simply to annihte the enemy at any cost. Fertile ground for the cult of the Blood God.


    Neleh looked at the two princes for a reply. She would ask the same original question to get their answer as well, but first she needed to sound their willingness towards the terms the beastmen hadid down. It was prince Sanguinius who answered. Many humans are also opposed to the practice; Id even say the majority. However its not that simple. The ves are a significant part of our economy at this point. The entertainment and unsavory use of ves is something that would be easier to address. The entertainment section needs a viable alternative, while the unsavory elements are already looked down upon and even illegal in most parts of the empire. The unsavory elements still find ways to fulfill their desires. Theres also the fact that human vers are not the only ones to prowl within the beastmen continent. The beastmen are only too happy to sell their own kind, as long as it is captives from another tribe or n. It only bes a problem when its one of your own that gets sold. Thest part brought a look of shame from some of the gathered beastmen entourage.


    Prince Alexis continued from his brothers points. Even if we solve the economic problem and ban the entertainment use of ves, theres also another problem. The emperor will never ept a truce that gives the impression that we lost the war. We might not be winning the war at the moment, but everyone here is aware that we humans only improve our position as the war carries on. We might be able to convince the emperor to ept terms that give the impression of a draw, with the truce forced upon us by abination of the other races. That is something he can in turn sell to the nobles and the public. He himself is rather ambivalent on the issue of very, and he could im that as a demand forced upon us by thebined other races. It is an issue that seems like something the other races could rally behind. But he would not ept terms that make us look like the losers of this war. Like it or not, he has the absolute power in our empire, and his will is the deciding factor. If he wants to fight to the bitter end, then that is what will happen.


    The princes statement got murmurs of approval from the demons and naga. Both races idealized absolute authority and could understand the importance of maintaining the image and authority of the ruler. A truce that looked like surrender would indeed reflect badly on such a ruler. There would be parties that would question his ability to rule, and with good reason.


    Then wee to you. What do you want? Neleh asked simply, looking at the humans.


    Alexis was the first one to answer this time. Well now, this is an interesting question. Although Im the first to admit that we humans were all too eager to engage in this war, for many of the reasons you stated, we were not the aggressors. We didnt go into this war with a firm goal in mind, aside from protecting ourselves. Some elements in our continent are all too happy to see the war continue. The longer the war goes on, the better for them. If we are to take the demands of the beastmen as a basis though, we would need something of at least equal value to give the impression of a draw.


    Neleh interjected at this point. I would appreciate it, if you would solidify those needs to concrete demands. The rest of us are running low on patience for your little tiff. Im not above taking drastic measures to end it. I might as well mention it now, but if your two races will note to terms in a reasonable time, I will make sure the war does end by my own hand. I will give the beastmen two months to withdraw their forces, at which time I will destroy thend connecting your two continents and park thebined fleets of Elves and Naga in the oceans now separating the two continents. The two fleets would sink any ships trying to cross the waters. Your two races can try their luck at war while swimming across the ocean. Her expression made it certain that she was not kidding.


    Chieftain Bjorn was opening and closing his mouth, as if having trouble processing the information, before roaring. You cant do that!


    Oh yes I can. Very easily in fact. Chancellor Toyotomi, will the naga support me in this? Neleh asked almost cheerily.


    The Eternal Empress has sworn our cooperation with the Immortal me. The chancellor made a small bow towards Neleh with a small smile on his face. He was quite enjoying the sight of Neleh bullying the two races into submission.


    The wonders of diplomacy. Neleh stated slightly ironically. As we have all gathered here, I want to point out that things are not as they used to be in the past. In the old days the races kept to themselves except in times of war, but you might as well get used to the fact that the other races will have more say in the matters of tomorrow. This is just the first time of many such asions. Times-a-changing and all that.


    Speaking of, our benefit from this bargain doesnt necessarily need toe from the beastmen. While we dont have specific demands for the beastmen, I can think of several things of benefit we could gain from the other races. Prince Alexis suddenly pointed out, looking at Neleh.


    Neleh narrowed her eyes while looking back at the prince. Such as? Do note that it needs to be less bothersome than the other option I mentioned.


    Well, Ive been to the new center of wealth and power in the elven continent, the city of Nan Yanoi. I know of some of the changes you have made. Say that we were granted ess to conduct trade through the system you call Nexus, with the elves, and were granted some favorable trade deals. That would go a long way to tide over the economic issues caused by the loss of vebor. I know you wont give us free ess to the Nexus for our own purposes, but Im also aware that you used spells to vastly improve the roads in your duchy. If we had ess to that magic that would improve our internal economy a lot. Easier passage to the elvennds, as well as the new products we would gain ess to would also offer an alternative source of entertainment, to tide over the loss of ves in the arenas. We could also turn the arenas to prizefights instead. Maybe with asional visits from the members of other races? That should rouse their interest. The prince said with a small smile. He had kept his eyes open while in Nan Yanoi.


    Im sensing the word and. Neleh replied curtly.


    Well, as you know, we too have our problems with the cults that are guing all the major races. The information Ive received tells me that the inquisitors of the elves have ess to magic that can separate the truth from lies. That would be a major help for us to get rid of both the cultists and of the vers of the more unsavory type that already operate on the fringes ofw. Im sure the emperor would be most interested in a deal that resulted in us gaining that kind of information. The dark haired prince was now openly grinning.


    Neleh knew the spell would be used for other purposes besides what the prince mentioned, like ensuring the loyalty of the nobility, and hunting spies and dissidents. That said, she herself used the magic to ensure the loyalty of the Order, during the Test of Truth, so she wasnt exactly in a position to judge. The benefits for the humans from these terms would be great, but its not like the humans would be the only ones to benefit. The elves would also benefit from the new chance at trade, even if the first deals were generous towards the humans. It would also be beneficial to Nelehs goals to have the power of the cults cut down. She could do it effectively among the elves, but it would be a lot more difficult among the other races. It would be especially beneficial to her, if she could spin it so that the humans knew that she was the reason they could get rid of the cults. That would help extend her reach among the humans.


    Those terms are eptable, for now. Assuming both parties are satisfied with the terms as they are, you can take them to your own people to be approved. Do note prince, that the humans will get no information until the ves are released. Both the beastmen and the humans nodded, and left to report to their own races.


    As only the celestials and the demons remained, Neleh knew something was still up.


    Quite an effective way to negotiate. Anauel said half disgruntled half impressed. Do you think they will go along with it?


    Neleh gave a small grimace. To a point. Then Ill have to remind them of the alternative again. Threat of force is always a powerful motivator. It wont be even close to perfect, but it will be good enough for now. The human prince was right, the beastmen tribes are partially responsible for the ve trade themselves, and so they will also need to deal with that internal problem. Additionally there will be more bad blood, when the hopeful rtives will not get family back, either because they have already died, or because their spirits have died and the only things that return are their battered bodies. Most of the ves will be mentally and physically traumatized, and some will be dead inside. That wont go over well. This wont be thest we hear of it.


    Suddenly Azrael raised a question. Something has been bothering me. When we started, you mentioned something about one of two fundamental questions. What did you mean by that? To her surprise, Azraels question brought a gale ofughter from both the demons and Neleh.


    The one to reply was the female demon representative. Come now celestial, as a representative of Order, you should be aware of the two fundamental questions driving our two sides. The fundamental question of Chaos and change, what do you want? That question inspires us to think of our desires, wants and dreams. It drives us to improve our lot in life, and is the fundamental driving force behind all change. It is only thought want that we desire to improve and change. We want something we dont have, and strive for it. So the question that haunts us all is, what do you want?


    Azrael looked shocked, but managed to ask anyway. And the second question? You said there were two.


    Neleh answered this time. The question of Order, who are you? It drives self-reflection and self-discovery. It helps you find your ce in life, your ce in the universe. It encourages you to go beyond falsebels, drives away false pride and bares your true self for your own eyes. It is only through knowing yourself that you can really know others, and to know where you belong. If want drives change, then knowing yourself and others drives peace and Order, by helping you to find yourself and your ce. Knowing drives away illusions, presumption and false hope and despair. Want drives you to change, while knowing yourself helps you to make the best of your current self. So the question everyone should find an answer for, who are you?


    The demoness gave a chuckle. A representative of Order that doesnt even know the basics, getting lectured by one of the most obvious servants of change and Chaos. What a wonderful scene. In case you were wondering, there is no correct answer to either question. The point is in asking, and in trying to find the answer. She then forgot all about the celestials, and turned to Neleh.


    You, elf! While the others might be here to negotiate, we are here to test the best the Elves have to offer. You know we honor power over other things, so we want to test if the elves of today are worth honoring. Your meddling with the affairs concerning the faeries didnt sit well in certain circles. We want to test if you have the strength to back up your meddling, or should we simply remove you as a bother.


    Neleh had been expecting a reaction from the demons, and was kind of hoping for an opportunity to prove her strength, as that would allow her more leeway to deal with the demons. As such, she had been quite happy about the clear belligerence shown by the demons. Still, she should try and take more advantage of the situation, since they were offering such a great opportunity to do so.


    So you say, but what reason do I have to ept your challenge? You want to challenge me due to your own reasons, but what do I gain from this circus act? She asked pretending slight unwillingness.


    Hah! Words of a coward. Theres no need for reasons other than showing your superiority! The heavily tattooed male demon said.


    What do I care what some low level demons thinks of my courage? Let me tell you a little secret. Only those unsure of themselves are worried about what others think of them. The only reason you are worried about being seen as a coward, is because deep down youre afraid of being seen as one. Neleh replied with a confident smile.


    You bitch! You dare to call me both a coward and low level? The demon jumped up from his chair and charged towards Neleh in a fit of rage.


    Koszhal, stop! The older and smarter demon yelled futilely. He had sensed that Neleh was provoking the warrior demon on purpose, but his yell came toote.


    Jormungandr, if you would. Neleh said simply, summoning one of the spirits she shared a connection with. The great wyrm appeared besides Nelehing out from arge magical sigil and lunged towards the demon warrior. The demon was unable to avoid the great wyrm in the air, and the two went straight through one of walls of the building they were in. Neleh could sense that the great wyrm had dragged the demon over the edge of the flying ind and into the ocean that was more favorable terrain for the wyrm.


    rae dammit! The three celestials cursed as if one, looking at the devastated wall of the building and the impeding battle between the demons and Neleh. They knew that all three of them were at the high end of Great Silver status, and the devastation they would cause could bring the whole ind down.


    Neleh, not here! Azrael yelled half in panic.


    Dont worry. Jormungandr already took the hotheaded one into the ocean below. Neleh words brought raised eyebrows from the other two demons.


    Using the power of others? Not what I wouldve expected from you. The female demon said a little disappointed.


    Im pretty sure the power of my spirit still counts as my power. Besides, I really think you cant afford to say anything with three against one. Neleh gave a sinister smile.


    Oh, I was nning on fighting you by myself, but since you insist. The female demon returned the sinister smile.


    Oh I do insist. It wouldnt be fun otherwise. Besides, with the other two out the game, you will have to fight me by yourself anyway. Neleh replied, her smile widening.


    Two? The demoness turned towards the old mage demon, only to discover Shiori nailing the mages hands to the table with her dagger and sword.


    Now behave, and I might spare your life. Shiori said, twisting the dagger a bit inside the wound, producing a scream from the old mage.


    Oh right, there was the girl as well. My mistake for discounting her. The demoness replied unconcerned.


    Shall we then? Neleh asked, once again showing the bright golden wings and halo, before flying towards the sky, followed by the eager demoness.


    All the other representatives of course either saw or sensed what happened, staring with the huge wyrm plunging into the ocean. They were about toe and interfere, before they noticed the three celestials running out of the building as two bright forms flew out through the hole in the side of the building. As Anauel and Rachiel quickly flew to warn the other celestials to use their magic to protect the ind, Azrael walked a bit more calmly towards the other representatives.


    Whats going on? Prince Alexis voiced the question in everyones mind.


    Neleh and the demons decided to have a go at it. If we use our power together, we might be able to see something rather special. Its not every day that the Golden Goddess and the current Demon Lord have a contest of strength. It might also be the first time to see two Chosen directly battling each other. Azrael said surprisingly calmly.


    After she got over the initial shock, and the worry about the danger towards the ind, she was getting almost eager to see the fight. Neleh had defeated her years ago, and she could sense that the enigmatic woman had only be stronger since.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    A/N: The theater y kinda sucked, but the better half liked it for some reason. The problem with spending much of my time reading stories is that I have little patience for poorly written characters, or certain character types, and the y featured two really bad types as the main characters. The wimp and the cocky-useless guy. Just wanted to vent that out. Hope you enjoy the chapter.


    ----------


    The man Shiori was holding down let out a small mirthlessugh. Give it up girlie. Theres no way your friend can win against the lord. She is one of the rare masters to excel in all three of holy magic, magic and internal power. If you let me go right now and beg for forgiveness, I might give you a quick death, instead of selling you to very after torturing you.


    To his surprise, he was answered with a full bodiedughter full of mirth from Shiori. Afterughing for a while, Shiori twisted the knife that was impaling the mans hand to the table soliciting a grunt of pain. Oh gramps, you have no idea. If your little lordling was fighting someone else, she might actually have a chance, but she picked the wrong fight this time. The question isnt whether or not Neleh will win, but instead how many pieces your little lordling will be in when they return.


    The old demon grimaced. Lots of people have made boasts like that little girl, and all of them have fallen before the demon lord. Your friend will be no different.


    Shiori gave anotherugh and another twist of her knife. Since youre not going to be living through this, Ill let you on a little secret. A couple of years ago, your little lordling might have been able to put up a fight at least, but a lot has changed since then. Now Neleh could take on everyone in this conve and win. Do you know what the seers of the naga empress call her? The empress of the Immortal me. Do you think theyd call her that just for nothing? Its also a wonder what the right personal spirit can do to a person.


    Bah! I spit on the naga and the titles they grant people. Eternal Empress! Immortal me! What kind of dinky spirit could an elf obtain with her feeble spirit magic? The man said disgusted. He was well aware that humans were really the only ones that could connect with powerful spirits. Even if another race could connect with a spirit for some odd reason, that spirit would be a medium ranked spirit at best.


    As she was the only person aside from Neleh to know the real identity of Nelehs personal spirit, Shiori had an evil smile as she whispered the name in the old demons ear in a voice that made sure no one else could hear. Demons might not be able to use spirit magic, but Mssa and her kind symbolized the Chaos that the demons worshipped, so her name was familiar to them. It was slightly ironic that the name of the Queen of Darkness and of ruler deadly secrets was thest thing he heard as Shiori slit his throat to make sure this secret was kept safe.


    -----


    Neleh was actually quite impressed by the demoness skill when it came to fighting in the air. Fighting in the air waspletely different to fighting on the ground for countless reasons, some of which were not as obvious as others. Momentum was very important while in flight, as it was more difficult to make sharp turns in the air. As you had no solid footing, you could easily get thrown a great distance by the strength of both your own and your opponents blows. Fights in the air often consisted of a quick flurry of blows as the twobatants came together, and were often cut short when one or both of thebatants was pushed away, followed by yet another collision and a flurry of attacks.


    There was also the fact that it required different kind of movement to bring your strength to bear, as you didnt have a solid footing to use as a base. Footwork was one of the most important parts of any closebat arts, and that factor had almost disappeared along with the solid ground. Instead, the most important factors of bringing your strength to bear were the ability to use your wings, the momentum from your flight speed and your ability to twist your body into the blows, to add the strength of your whole body into the blows.


    Of course this was allplicated by the fact that bothbatants actually had the ability to make quick temporary footing in the air, Neleh by using her air magic while the demoness used her Ki. Even so, since they both moved with such speeds, those footings were really quick, and only gave very temporary purchase. Neleh had to admire her opponents skill. The demoness didnt have the same kind of experience in aerial fighting as Neleh had from her previous life, yet she was able to keep up, and even managed to pressure Neleh a bit with ranged bursts of Ki whenever they separated.


    So far their fight had been mostly conducted by using their internal power, while asionally using burst of holy power to either defend an attack from a difficult angle or use the asional buff magic to increase ones speed or strength. Neleh had managed to score a wound on the demoness with a surprise attack, but that wound had been healed almost immediately. That was the benefit of warriors with holy abilities, not only could you use several holy spells to buff yourself, but you could also heal most non-life threatening wounds. As such, it became really hard to gain upper hand in a rtively equal fight, unless you managed to score a lucky critical wound that would take longer to heal. Fights between equal warriors often became a race to exhaust your opponent enough to force mistakes. It became even more so when holy power was added to the mix.


    They both knew the other person was also capable of magical attacks, but the close melee didnt really afford a chance to use chanted spells or anything that required gestures. They were both also waiting for the other person to make the first move when it came to magical offense. That suited Neleh just fine, as she was quite enjoying their fight, as there were few beings in this world capable of challenging her this much. The growth of her powers had already reached a point where thebination with the benefits gained from Mssa moved her beyond anything seen in this world and closing in on the beings that roamed the universe proper. That of course was a necessity, as the lost-deities were not something that could be faced by the strength of normal beings.


    This demoness had potential though. With some proper training, she could be made into a real asset in theing war. As a result Neleh had decided not to kill her, and wanted to give her as a gift to Khali, so that the ex-ruler of Inferno had a helper of her own down the line. Neleh also quite enjoyed the look of confusion and frustration on the demoness face. That looked spoke of not being able to understand what was happening. There was something wrong and the demoness couldnt figure out what that was.


    Neleh had actually been surprised to see the demoness using a simple form of the technique Rhythm Break that Neleh had used herself, and taught to both Shiori and Asheara. She had not expected anyone else on this world to be able to use that technique. Neleh knew of ways to counter the effects, but had instead opted to use another technique of her own to confuse the demoness attacks. While the demoness yed with timing, Neleh yed with space and reach.


    One of her spirits, the zing Glory had given Neleh the ability of near instant movement. The first way to use this ability that came to everyones mind was to try and jump into your opponents blind spot to attack from there, but as the ability only allowed movement in a straight line, that would be too predictable, and would be seen through by an opponent as skilled as the demoness. No, instead Neleh made very small movements . She used the ability to shift her position just few millimeters at a time, the whole thing happening so fast that it was impossible to see, and impossible to detect if you werent looking for it. Instead of a one strike kill, what Neleh aimed for was to make the demoness attacks slightly off target or just barely out of reach. That forced the demoness to overextend, doubt her senses and keep her off bnce. While the Rhythm Break drained stamina by forcing focus, this tactic of Nelehs made focus almost a detriment.


    The result was the obvious confusion on the demoness face. She could not understand why her attacks were not connecting. Confusion also lead to frustration, and as everyone with experience can tell, emotions like those will lead to your downfall in battle. The demoness was already stepping into Nelehs trap, and didnt have the slightest idea on what was going on.


    The demoness decided to vent her frustration. Is this all youve got, oh great hope of the elves? Just running away and feeble attacks. I thought you were supposed to be something great on powerful, but so far Ive seen nothing worth mentioning. She was also trying to goad Neleh.


    Oh, you assume I give a damn about what a demon whelp like you thinks of me. Thats so cute. Nelehs voice was close to baby-talk by the end.


    You bitch! The demoness was quick to anger due to her frustration, but was stopped by a coughing fit.


    Oh? Having trouble breathing? Come to think of it, you might be getting a bit cold as well once youre calm enough to notice. It can get quite chilly so high up, with the air so thin. Neleh had used the demoness confusion to mask the fact that they were constantly flying higher and higher.


    The demoness was about to start moving down, but was intercepted by an attack from Neleh. The great force behind the attack pushed the demoness even higher, followed by several more simr pushing attacks, by Neleh, who had been hiding the strength granted by Mssa until now. The demoness was even more shocked, but could barely fight back as the air kept getting thinner and thinner. Suddenly Neleh made a gesture and chanted the name of the spell Colosseum. The spell resulted in arge magical formation surrounding the two of them on all sides. It looked like an arena, which it in a way was, almost hundred meters in length in all directions except down.


    There we go. Now you wont be able to leave until you can force me to relinquish the spell. Neleh said with a small smile.


    The demoness coughed again. If you think a little cold or thin air will kill me, youre delusional.


    Thats not why I forced you here, although if I really wanted to I could force the issue. I can supply myself with air and warmth, but Im guessing air magic is not your forte. Neleh answered patiently like exining something to a child.


    She was right of course. The demon lord was rare in the fact that she had great affinity in six elements, but air was not one of them. She could manage something like Neleh mentioned if she were to use fully chanted spells and waste a lot of mana, but that wasnt really an option in the middle of a fight.


    The demoness growled like a beast before answering. I might not be an air mage, but I have something else instead. The demoness cast one her most powerful spells with a shortened chant.


    Tears of Ishmail with a shortened chant? Not bad. Neleh said giving a small whistle of appreciation. The spell was an eight circle spellbining two elements of fire and earth to summon a huge ming meteor. To make things worse, the demoness also used chantless magic to control the darkness around them in an attempt to strike at Neleh. With them being almost at the edge of the atmosphere, there was plenty of darkness of the space to control. To Nelehs surprise, the demoness also added a third spell that was even more insidious if she had been unable to see the flows of magic and recognize the spell.


    The demoness watched, certain of her victory as her spells converged on Neleh. The meteor was grand and eye catching and certainly powerful, but it was something more appropriate for use against cities orrge armies. The point was to keep Neleh in ce and force her to react, while shielding against the shadows attacking from the surroundings. The real danger came from the third attack that was aimed at Nelehs shield. The arcane spell would turn the shields against Neleh, instead of protecting her, they would enhance the effects of any spell traveling through the shield, and would also invert them so that Nelehs own shield would keep her spells from exiting the shield.


    Unfortunately the demon lords hopes were dashed. She watched in horror as Neleh raised her hand and gathered all the heat and fire surrounding the meteor in front of her hand and burst that heat outwards in a st of power enhanced by Neleh own magic. The meteor turned into a hail of gravel. For some reason the shadows simply retreated back away from Neleh. As for the arcane spell, the demoness could not contain her grunt of annoyance as Neleh raised a shield as if to mock the demoness. The problem was that the shield was made of a thousand green hexagonal segments, and only one small segment was affected by the arcane magic, making it entirely useless.


    How? The demoness managed to ask while grinding her teeth.


    A bad choice of elements Im afraid. Im pretty sure you already knew I specialize in fire magic, so the thingy with the meteor shouldnt have been too much of a surprise. I doubt the reports told you about my spirits though. What would you say if I told you that the name of my personal spirit was Abyss? Neleh asked with a small grin.


    The demoness eye started twitching a bit. Your personal spirit is the one that rules over darkness and shadow? No wonder the darkness didnt affect you. Also exins why you brought me up here. Seems you got the same idea as I did with all this darkness close by.


    Oh, but thats not the reason I brought you here. The reason I brought you here is because most of my really fun spells are rather detrimental to my surroundings. I doubt the celestials would appreciate it if I made the remains of their precious little ind plummet into the ocean. Nelehs grin had turned positively evil, which more than anything convinced the demoness that she wasnt bluffing.


    The demoness could only use her final trump card, the magic that had won her the position of demon lord, as she ughtered herpetition. Shebined Holy magic and Death magic in a way simr to Nelehs holy fire. Voice of Tiamat. The demoness uttered the spells name, her voice carrying the deadly effect of the spell, killing anyone that heard her voice.


    The demoness was utterly stumped, when her trump card only produced a gale ofughter from Neleh. Oh honey, you have such rotten luck. Your target for that little spell was the worst possible. Youre trying to use the power of your god to kill someone that is not only the Chosen of two deities, but also carries the greater blessing of that same god whose power youre trying to use. Just to make things worse, I love using sound to carry my own magic, as every report about me shouldve told you. What makes you think I didnt take precautions against others using the same thing? Even if your death magic was sufficient to affect me, you cant use your voice to carry that power. Neleh exined almost gently. She was genuinely feeling a little bad for the rotten luck of the demoness who had such pride in her power. She was also feeling bad, because the bad matchup took away most of her fun.


    Well to make this up to you, Ill show you something special. If I were you, Id use the strongest shield you can manage. Nelehs voice turned decidedly draconic, as she took the sinuous form of a Kirin or in other words a snake-like dragon made of mes. Unlike the previous time she had used this form, this time the mes were almost purple as the holy fire was affected by the power of Mssa. The demoness could only see her death in the eyes of the magical dragon that looked at her in sympathy before opening its mouth wide as dark power gathered for what could only be a breath weapon of sorts.


    -----


    Azrael was somewhat disappointed that the twobatants flew so high, making it impossible to see their battle. They wouldve followed the two from a discreet distance, but the rain of Ki attacks made it clear that would be a bad idea. This became even more obvious as they saw the ming meteor appearing and being destroyed. The rain of gravel was deflected by the defensive shield of the ind. Suddenly they all gasped as they saw a beam of dark energy sweep across the sky above them. The beam was long enough to reach beyond the horizon, and the sweep carried it over their heads from side to side. Unknown to them, the sweep was due to the demon lords desperate attempt to dodge the breath weapon, but running into the borders of the colosseum spell that prevented further escape.


    All they could do was to wait, and finally they saw the golden form of Neleh as she descended from the sky. When shended, they could see that she was dragging the broken form of the demon lord behind her. The clothes were all burnt, her wings were broken in multiple ces, and the only reason her body wasnt horribly mutted was because Neleh had stopped her attack once she felt the demoness shields failing, and used her healing magic to keep the demoness alive. Not that she was very gentle as she was dragging the demoness body along by holding the upper body barely aloft with her hand sped on top of the demoness face. The damaged heels of the demoness were dragging and bouncing along the ground behind her.


    Well then. That was somewhat interesting, but also somewhat disappointing. Neleh stated as she came to halt in front of the other representatives. She could see Shioriing to greet her with a smile. Theck of a prisoner told Neleh that the old magician didnt survive his encounter with Shiori. The man had probably said something stupid to earn his fate in Shioris eyes.


    She turned around as she sensed Jormungandr returning its huge head above the ind long enough to spit out the third demon, before disappearing. Neleh could sense the great wyrms thoughts through the bond enough to get a general grasp of what had happened. If the fight had been onnd, then the demon might have managed to manage a better showing, but its a bit challenging to fight a great wyrm in hand-to-hand while underwater. Water resistance was a real problem when trying to punch the thick scales and manage more than a tickle.


    Any of them alive? Azrael asked a little curious. She knew Neleh didnt like leaving live enemies behind.


    The guy is alive, but barely, you should probably take care of him. The old man is dead Im sure. This one is alive, but only because Im keeping her so with my healing magic. The corruption element in myst attack was a bit too strong to be healed by others. I think the guy is your best bet to carry the news about the deals struck here back to the demons. This one wont be going back for a while. She exined with a shrug.


    Doesnt much matter. She was the demon lord until you fought her. Now that she lost to a person outside their race, she has shamed their whole race and would only be executed if she returned. They will have a recement picked as soon as the higher ranked demons get their pecking order straight. Azrael said showing a calm front. Secretly she was quite happy. The demons were still the nemesis of the celestials, and any misfortune they faced would be faced with hidden celebration by the celestial race. Neleh had done them a great favor.


    I assumed something like that. Ill keep her then. She shows some promise and might be useful in the future if someone half decent gives her a little bit of guidance. She relied too much on her powers. Neleh shrugged. As nned, she would gift the demoness to Khaliter on. Khali could use the old demon lord as a material for her ns towards taking over the demon continent. A usible excuse or something like that.


    Wait, wait, what? Youre taking in the demon? Iming along to monitor things! We wouldnt want her ways corrupting you. Azraels words were an excuse, and they all knew it. She wanted a reason toe back, and now she had one.


    Whatever you say. Neleh replied while hiding her smile.


    Shiori was less polite and outright burst intoughter. Well see who corrupts who. She mumbled just loud enough for everyone to hear.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    A/N: It might be a wee bit confusing to see Khali being called two names, but it would not be in charater for Neleh to chance how she calls her in when not inpany of others. Shiori has the same problem. Well, it''s not too hard I hope.


    ----------


    As the celestial ind was not stationary and flew through the skies instead, Neleh could not put a doorway on the ind itself. The celestials already knew about the gateways, so in that sense the doorways wouldnt be such a surprise, but the functionality of the magic they used became an obstacle. As such, they went down to the ship they used to get here and sent it home, and then opened a doorway on a nearby ind. They had to arrive by ship but they didnt have to return with one.


    Neleh had sent a message ahead, and they were met immediately by Elsaria as they entered through the door leading to the manor. Elsaria was smiling victoriously at her sister, although her smile cramped a bit as she noticed the demoness Neleh was still lugging around. At least Neleh had done the demoness the courtesy of being carried tucked beneath her arm instead of being dragged around.


    Dont mind it. Neleh pre-empted Elsarias question. Did you get it?


    Of course. I was discreet and made sure that neither Sinestra nor the overzealous aunties knew they were being recorded. I still dont understand how the child could understand enough to know she was being recorded, but Ill take your word for it. Elsaria answered and gave Neleh a memory crystal.


    Neleh viewed a bit of the recording, to make sure she had what she needed. She was most satisfied to see the part where Sinestra was dressed like a little celestial with fake wings. You got a great angle and did a great job of hiding what you were doing. Very well done.


    She turned to Shiori and handed her the crystal. Take this to the mage tower in Nan Yanoi and have them make copies. Lots of copies. Were going to need them.


    Shiori also took a look at the contents and got a knowing grin after seeing the baby dressed as a celestial. Oh I think I know what this is for. This should be fun. She muttered half to herself before going back through the doorway.


    I did as you asked, and while I had plenty of fun doing it, I would still like to know what is going on. Im guessing that memory crystal is not just for remembrance of the childhood moments of your first child. Elsaria asked a little sharply. She knew Neleh kept a lot of secrets but usually didnt mind that as the results were almost always very good. This time a small child was involved, and the whole situation seemed weird.


    I cant tell you right now, for the simple reason that you wouldnt believe me even if I told you. It will be clear in a few months. Neleh replied with a cating smile, giving her sister a small squeeze with one arm over her shoulder.


    Fine, be that way. Have you at least given some thought to my request? Elsaria had seen the effectiveness of the training given to the Order, and wanted to get the same training, maybe joining the Fourth Order afterwards. She knew where her best opportunities for the future were.


    Neleh gave her a long look. I dont have anything against it in principle. Are you sure you want to go through it though? They wont let you off any easier just because youre my sister, just the opposite. They will be extra harsh on you, both the trainers and the other trainees. The training for the Order is harder than anything you have ever done. Im not sure you realize just how hard it will be for you. Normal sisters of the Order will be able to draw strength from their peers, but you will most likely be much more isted until you can prove yourself.


    Elsaria took the warning seriously, but nodded anyway. I want to do it. Im starting at a much better baseline than many of your other recruits, which should give me an edge. You know I have very little skills outside those useful as a warrior, soldier or an hunter. I could never be a mage or a merchant. I know where the best training is, and I want to be the best. Even if I end up as a hunter, the Order will give me the skills to be the best hunter there is.


    Ok then. I just wanted to make sure you knew what you were getting yourself into. Ill send a word to Estr and hell get you sorted. Neleh replied, convinced by her sisters conviction.


    Besides, I might not be as smart as you or Shiori, but I can read the signs. Youre preparing for war and not a small war either. I think youll need all the help you can get once things get serious. Elsaria said in a quiet voice, even though there was no one to hear.


    Are the other too aware? Neleh asked, referring to Delia and Selene.


    Delia always knows more than she lets on. I doubt Selene has realized though. She tends to focus on her own interests and doesnt pay enough attention to things going on around her. Elsaria answered, eliciting a small chuckle from Neleh.


    -----


    Took you long enough Khali sent the thought as she entered the room. The aunties had decided to give the two some time, though for what remained a mystery. Your sisters are horrible tyrants, abusing their fragile little niece. Sheined, only getting augh as an answer.


    What that? She asked, looking pointedly at the demoness Neleh was still carrying.


    Its a gift for you. Neleh replied in a chipper voice.


    Great. You get me a broken demon as a gift. Has anyone ever told you that you suck at picking gifts? At least you couldve gotten me something useful like a drago-bear. Khali scoffed disdain clear in her voice.


    Oh I think youll like her. I admit shell require a bit of fixing though. I may have handled her a bit too roughly. Neleh mostly mumbled thest part to herself.


    Oh? So not only is your gift broken, but you broke it yourself? How does that make sense? Khalis mental voice carried quite a bit of amusement.


    Well, as a matter of fact, until an hour ago she was the current demon lord, ruling over their race. She picked a fight with a wrong person, namely me, and to the victor goes the spoils. I just didnt expect her to get this busted. I think youll find her quite useful when you take over the demon continent. The breath weapon she used wasnt originally meant to have the corruption element that it ended up having due to Mssas influence. She didnt really get a chance to test that skill out in normal circumstances. The corruption element made it difficult to use normal healing magic on the wounds. The stronger the corruption, the harder it resisted healing.


    Oh? How do you figure? Khali asked, now getting curious.


    Well, first of all you could use her as a sort of excuse to start smashing heads. They will take her position away once they hear she lost to me. You could im to be taking the position back in her name, or something simr. Then you could use her as a puppet. I know the demons put high value on strength, but youre going to be mired in dys if you have no usible excuse to go smashing heads. She could speed things along, and you could drop the excuse once you get far enough along. Besides, she could be useful against the Enemy. I dont think there are more than one or two beings stronger than her on this world, not counting us. She could give and average seraph of the Celestial Host a run for his money in a battle. Neleh exined.


    Khali gave a small mental whistle. A seraph you say? Im surprised you could take her alive then. I dont think your current strength is much beyond a high ranking seraphs in your current form. I doubt youd reveal anything too shy just to get her alive.


    Unfortunately for her, the matchup was terrible. She used all the wrong ways to attack me. Neleh replied with a grimace.


    What? She tried using fire against you? Dont tell me she tried to use voice carried magic as well? Khali asked.


    Fire and earth together, where I could simply turn the fire against the earth as the elements werent joined like my holy fire. She also used darkness magic and tried to invert my shield with arcane magic. Her trump card was abination of holy magic and death magic carried by her voice. Neleh exined with a sigh.


    One of the benefits ofbining the elements like her holy fire did, was that they could not be separated, instead of simply being used in the same spell. For instance, if the meteor had been formed ofva instead of earth surrounded by fire, then Neleh would not have been able to simply use one element against the other. Or at least another gifted fire mage couldnt have, unfortunately Neleh wasnt exactly bad with earth either, even if it wasnt at the level of fire where Neleh had total control over the element.


    Oh dear, she really had rotten luck then. The arcane couldve been something useful against you if used properly. Alright, Ill ept your crummy gift. I dont know if Ill have any use for her, but shell open some possibilities at least. Now to some more important matters. Im assuming you n doesnt include me spending a decade as a child? Youve prepared some means for me to grow faster, I assume? Khali asked, correct in her assumption.


    Of course. Since youre not nning on actually living in this world, it makes little sense to waste time as a child. That said, since youre just a baby, well need someone to go with you to help you with the first part. I wonder if Shiori would do it. It would give her a chance to train in peace as well. Neleh mused.


    You do realize that girl would do just about anything for you, right? Khali asked almost rhetorically.


    ----------


    So can I get some details? I got the general gist of things, but you didnt really go into details. Estr asked Neleh. He and Shiori would take turns watching over Khali through this. Khali had been right in assuming that Shiori would do almost anything for Neleh, except for one thing. She would not spend years apart from Neleh at a time, unless absolutely necessary.


    The three of them were standing around aplex looking magical formation, with a series of orbs on pedestals connected to each other by tiny crystal tunnels. They could see miniaturendscapes within each orb, though they could not tell any details as thendscapes were as if tiny worlds with all the details that entailed.


    What you see before you, is a training device of sorts. I will send you within the crystals, where you are free to move and spend time as you will. You can travel between the crystals to experience and challenge different enemies and environments by using the magical arrays inside. The central orb will be your home. Heres the important point: time moves differently within the orbs, due to the magical formation around them. In this case time will move much faster, allowing Sinestra to grow up faster, and giving you a chance to have an extended vacation and improve yourself as a warrior. Do note that youre mainly going there to keep Sinestra alive. Neleh exined, giving the bewildered Estr a small grin.


    How much faster? Estr asked a little breathless.


    I could make the difference bigger if I spent more power on it, but I can currently maintain a one to seventy-two difference. So seventy-two hours spent inside is one hour here. The power required to maintain the spell grows exponentially so currently Im unable to go beyond that and keep the spell up for very long. Neleh exined.


    So how long are we supposed to spend there? Estr asked, getting even more anxious.


    The n is that youll spend four years inside in two shifts. Youll take the first one, and Shiori agreed to do the second one. She appreciates the chance to grow older and stronger a little faster, but doesnt want to spend more than two years apart from our family. Neleh replied with a smile.


    And by family, she means apart from you. Khali said with some amusement.


    Neleh gave a small cough. That will be about a week and a half of the real time for both of you, so you can leave matters to us. Neleh left out the part where she herself would have to spend thatbined three weeks sitting by the formation to maintain the spell, as well as that the n was to have Khali go in alone after she reached the age of four.


    At that point she would have enough strength to survive by herself, and her Ki could actually start growing properly. Unlike Neleh, who used to have a weak body as a child before getting the Ignasia, Khali had a body strengthened by her divine origin as the child of a deity, as well as the faster growth of power granted to her in exchange for fighting the Enemy. Khali also had little reason to wait in her training unlike Neleh. While Nelehs power mostlyy in her magical power, while her internal power had be strong after gaining the Ignasia and the connection with Mssa, Khali was a pure warrior.


    It was not that Khali didnt have magical power in her previous life; she simply had very little ability to use it. Unlike Gabriel who was a sort of all-rounder, Khali had focused all her power and skill into her abilities as a warrior. This did leave her a little one dimensional, which Neleh suspected was the reason the other lords of Inferno had managed to kill her in her weakened state, but she was the strongest being when it came to that one dimension. Her control over her Ki was beyond divine, and she was perhaps the only person to master all four martial paths. Even Neleh at her peak in her old life wouldve avoided shing against Khali with warrior skills.


    Mind exining to me why were trying to hurry the growth of Sinestra? Seems needlessly cruel to me. Estr asked, still trying to deal with all the implications of what was about to happen.


    Im pretty sure shell exin that to you at some point. Dont make the mistake of thinking of her as a normal child. Neleh replied with an evil grin. She knew Khali would drive the man mad by the time they were done.


    Come to think of it, why arent you using this method on yourself? I mean, time is pretty much the biggest thing holding you back for now. Khali suddenly asked.


    Several reason. Neleh sent a thought back. Firstly because I didnt choose to reincarnate just to gain my old position back. I wanted to enjoy my life. Thats before I got the news about the Enemy returning. I also have family I want to spend time with. I also have a public position in this world, and it wouldve been odd if I suddenly grew up physically much faster than others. Growing up mentally can be chalked up to being a genius and can even be hidden, but a physical growth spurt like that would raise questions. At this point it wouldnt much matter since I wont grow any older due to the effect of the ice spirit I made a connection with, but it wouldve been a problem before. Thats why I didnt want to do it before.


    As to why I wont be doing it now, there are two main reasons. First, because Im the only one capable of sustaining the spell. I havent seen anyone skilled enough in time magic on this world, and believe me, Ive looked for several reasons. Second, because I have a goddess spending a significant amount of time in my head. The gods already behave different when ites to time, as shown by your quick birth, but it would be a real issue if I started to toy around heavy timepression like this on myself. Its a problem with subjective and objective time, and I dont even want to imagine the consequences to Elune if we tried. Shed have to try and observe three different speeds of time. Neleh finished her exnation with a small mental shrug.


    Dont me me for it. Youre just toozy to think of an alternative solution. Elune replied in an amused voice.


    Shall we then? Neleh asked to change the subject.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    A/N: Harsh-ishnguage warning just in case. Bottled resentment abound.


    ----------


    Neleh noticed that something was wrong when Khali and Shiori exited the training device. Khali now had the appearance of roughly a 4-year old. Although she had looked like Neleh and Elune as a baby, her looks were now starting to diverge. Her hair had started out ck, simr to Neleh, but was turning lighter and lighter, now looking more metal grey. Khali had had pure white hair in her old life, and Neleh expected her hair to transition back to that over the years. Her features were also slowly changing. Before she had the standard sharp features of an elven child, but now she was starting to take on the features of a demon with more pronounced eye-brows and wider features in general. Currently those features were stuck in a scowl, while she was eyeing Shiori.


    On the surface Shiori looked calm and collected, but Neleh could sense that she was just as perturbed. This was highlighted by the fact that she immediately walked closer to give Neleh a long and tight hug. Shiori had also grown during the time spent within the training device and was now as tall as Neleh. Before going in she had looked more like a young girl starting to blossom, while now she looked like a young woman instead. Her maturity and quick mind often made Neleh forget how young she was. With the time spent inside the device, almost two years wouldve passed for the two. For someone as young as Shiori, that was a significant portion of her life so far, even if it would end up being a blink of an eye in the long scheme of things.


    Whats wrong Shiori? Neleh asked a little worried, when she wasnt letting go.


    Just recharging my Nelehium. Shiori replied, stealing the phrase she had heard Asheara use a couple of times. Never again, do you hear me? Dont send me away for such a long time again. She continued in an almost a pleading tone.


    Did something happen? Neleh asked Khali, as the former ruler of Inferno looked at them in annoyance.


    Nothing too serious. Lets just say that our personalities are not verypatible, when were forced to spend significant amount of time together. Khali said with a grimace.


    This just made Neleh even more curious. She would have to tease the story out of the two individuallyter on. She knew Khali was someone who wasnt easy to get along with, and she loved ying tricks and harassing other people mentally. But if that was the case, then why was Khali so mad? The only other person to cause such reaction in her was Gabriel, and there the reaction was tempered by the fact that Khali was simply smarter than the celestial and thus felt superior. Instead of getting angry, Khali made even more fun of Gabriel instead.


    Neleh knew Shiori was smart enough to be a good foil for Khali, and the former demon could respect intelligence. Thats one of the reasons Neleh and her got along so well. But surely the experience of Khali from her long life gave her enough of an edge to allow her to feel superior in other ways. Yet the feeling Neleh got from her mannerism was somehowpetnt? This was getting more and more interesting. Something definitely happened, and Neleh had to find out what!


    Before she could think any further, Shiori interrupted her thought. How about things here in the normal world? Did everything work out well? She asked.


    Rtively well yes. I learned from thest time I had to spend time away from the public eye. I purposefully made this thing in Nan Yanoi instead of Nexus, because this way I could still meet with people and have negotiations. I just had to have theme to me instead. All of them were wondering about the purpose of the device, which kept them distracted. That actually made couple of negotiations easier. On the other side of things, Estr is still on vacation. Apparently his nerves have still not recovered from the time he spent with Sinestra inside the device. Neleh replied with an amused smile.


    Hey its not my fault hes so fragile. You act like I flipped his world around or something. Khali answered a little defensively.


    Well you kind of did. Its a little shocking to have your entire belief system turned on its head. He wasnt a very spiritual person in the first ce, but it takes a little adjusting to know that the baby youve looked after for a couple of years is the literal ruler of Inferno. Neleh replied with a chuckle.


    You talk as if Im the locus of all evil or something. Such an antiquated perspective. Wait till I tell him about you and how your original purpose in life is to destroy worlds. Khali said with some expectant glee.


    Only worlds that are too far gone to serve their purpose anymore. Its not like we go around destroying every world we set foot on. Now it was Nelehs turn to be a little defensive.


    Oh yeah? And how has that worked out for you? How many viable worlds have you destroyed inparison to dying worlds? Khali asked with a chuckle of her own, referring to the time when Neleh was allowing her darker impulses to control her, during the previous fight with the Enemy. In contrast, she didnt actually do much work as a Destroyer in the normal sense, so she had actually destroyed more viable worlds instead.


    Neleh was forced to answer with just a grimace. She knew Khali was right. The fact that she would say it out loud though was a testament to how unsettled Khali was. She knew that was a sore subject for Neleh, and would not normally joke about it. The next words from Shiori shocked Neleh even more though.


    Thats about enough out of you. Or do we need another lesson in polite behavior? She said in a very cold andmanding voice.


    No maam. Khali simply replied, wincing ever so slightly. This made Neleh forget Khalis previous words immediately.


    Oh this is very interesting indeed. She thought. Suddenly she felt a hand on her breast, interrupting her thoughts again.


    Shiori, youre copping a feel again. Neleh said with some amusement.


    Dont worry about it. I just missed you. Shiori answered with a satisfied sigh.


    ----------


    Going forward, their n was to allow Khali to go inside the device by herself in short segments whenever Neleh had time to sustain the required spell. For now Neleh had to make some public appearances, y at some politics, resolve some issues and spend some time being inspirational to both the Order and the public. It would be difficult to spend a lot of time to maintain the spell, but even small stints every now and then would add up. As for the people with questions pertaining to the baby that had suddenly grown, and would do so again in the future, Neleh decided to adopt the same tactic she had used earlier and not exin anything. Her family had a rough idea what was going on, and that was enough. She could alwayse up with an excuse if some problematic rumors cropped up.


    Aside from her work as a grand duchess, she also had another matter that required her attention. Now that Azrael had returned, she was able to convince the celestial to arrange for a visit to the celestial city that held the gate that allowed travel between worlds. The gate was something of a secret held by the celestials, and normally they would deny its existence, but Neleh was already familiar with the gate, and the celestial knew that the travelers that came through the gate years ago visited Neleh. As such, they might learn something about the gate if they allowed Neleh ess.


    Despite that, Neleh and Shiori were under heavy guard as they got to the gate, and the whole poption of the city was observing them.


    You really draw crowds wherever you go. Shiori said, while looking at the mass of celestials surrounding them on all sides as the got closer.


    What can I say? I just have a very captivating personality and charm. Neleh joked.


    Her joke failed a bit when Shiori simply replied: Yes you do.


    Not wanting to waste time, Neleh weaved a fairlyplex spell to activate the gate, which brought huge excitement to the gathered celestials. Neleh had hidden enough of her spell that they wouldnt be able to replicate what she had done, but it did give them plenty of ideas on how to proceed in the future. Ignoring themotion, Neleh sent a pre-prepared spell though the gate and simply allowed the gate to close. Turning away she spoke to Azrael.


    We are done here. We can return any time youre ready. She said simply.


    Azrael scrunched her eye-brows in confusion. Thats it? Thats all you wanted? All this fuss, and you just sent a single spell through the gate?


    Its not the amount of spells that matter, but the specifics. She replied with an enigmatic smile.


    ----------


    Gabriel was in her office, preparing their ns for the war against the Enemy. Khalis disappearance had thrown all their previous nning into turmoil, and the Enemy forces were already making the first moves, taking advantage of the confusion. With Khalis direction gone, the forces of Inferno could not be counted on to do more than slow down the enemy advance. She hated the everliving sheit out of the demoness, but she had to admit Khali was excellent when it came to motivating and driving the fickle forces of Inferno. The lords of Inferno that were now locked into an internal struggle were almost useless in that regard, focusing on their own little power ys instead. Even if they did manage to solve things, they would not have the same kind of authority Khali hadmanded.


    What happened to that hateful bitch? Gabriel mumbled to herself.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by a knock at the door. Her assistant Asariel was the only one allowed to disturb her, and she knew better than to bother her with minor stuff. If Gabriel was the grand strategist and general, then Asariel was the one that kept things going on the other fronts, allowing Gabriel to focus on what was important. Gabriel frowned a bit, hoping it wasnt more bad news.


    Enter. She said simply, undoing the spell that disallowed everyone else entry.


    The celestial that came in was more handsome than beautiful, and had a very proper air about her. Gabriel had no idea why Asariel insisted on wearing sses, when she knew perfectly well there was no way the celestial had any issues with her eyesight. When she had asked, Asariel had mumbled something about maintaining a proper image.


    Executor. Theres a message for you. Asariel frowned a bit. The spell carrying the message was crafted well enough that it was able to travel through several gates and finally reached one of our outposts, before being asked to be delivered to you. The man in charge of the outpost was about to throw the message away, before deciding to send it to us just in case it was something important. Good thing he did I suppose, because the message had the code words Little me. Im still not sure what that is about, but youve left me with standing orders that anything with those words should be brought to you immediately. The message doesnt seem to be dangerous, but I do feel the aura of a Destroyer.


    Gabriel was grinning widely by the time Asariel had finished, which confused the celestial even further. Gabriel simply didnt smile like that. Thats fine. Ill take the message and any others thate from the same source. I know who sent it. You can go now. Gabriel made a small shooing motion once she received the message. Asariel was very curious to see the contents, but could recognize the obvious dismissal.


    Once she was gone, Gabriel opened the package that was basically a spell surrounding a small ring of holding. The real message was inside the ring, and was apparently tuned to Gabriels aura. Someone determined enough would be able to get the contents, but it would take some time and effort. Gabriel trusted Neleh, but just in case protected herself with spells before taking a look at the contents, in case someone had sent her an borate trap.


    The contents were an odd memory crystal and a written message. She put aside the memory crystal for now, and decided to read the message first. The message was indeed from Neleh. After an adequate amount of pleasantries and queries about the ongoing situation, the message got to the real point.


    I found something you misced. Youll understand once you watch the recording in the memory crystal. Its specially designed, so you can recognize the souls of those present. I think you will enjoy the contents very much. On another note, I could use a bit of help. I have a friend who happens to be gifted psionically, who could use some help training. Ive provided what help I can, but you know Im not a psionic myself. She could be great help against the forces of the Enemy, so I hope you can send someone knowledgeable to help with her training. Gabriel paused in her reading for a bit.


    Her? Dont tell me she found another woman while Ive been gone She mumbled.


    The letter continued. I would also prefer if that person was skilled with manipting the effects of the mind. I have a bit of a problem, and I think I might need your best. I know my request breaks some of the rules about meddling in mortal affairs however, making trades should be allowed, and Im fairly certain that the contents of that memory crystal will be a sufficientpensation. I wish you all the best in your struggle, and I hope you will wish us best in ours.


    Now Gabriel was really intrigues about the contents of the memory crystal. Nelehs request was not a small one, so what could the crystal contain that would be enough topensate? As she looked at the contents, things started clicking into ce. Gabriel could recognize Nelehs sisters, and the crystal allowed her to recognize Khalis soul within the baby.


    So thats what she meant about finding something we lost. That exins a few things. I somewhat suspected that Khali was dead, but its nice to get a solid confirmation. Gabriel continued talking to herself. That said, its unfair that the bitch gets to reincarnate on the same world as Neleh. There must be some foul y involved. Grr, its unfair!


    She paid more attention to what was going on in the memory. Knowing Khalis whereabouts was important, but not enough topensate just yet. There had to be something more, judging by Nelehs confidence. She watched in fascination as Nelehs sisters treated Khali like a doll. And then the celestial costume came out.


    Yes! Yes! Do it! Gabriel chanted out loud. Make that bitch suffer!


    There was a sort of catharsis in seeing the desperate eyes of the baby, and even more as the celestial costume was put on. Asariel could hear Gabriels cheers andughter even through the magical door. What in the name of heaven realm was going on? Soon she was called into the room, and she could still see tears of mirth in Gabriels eyes. No matter what content the message had, Asariel was thankful enough to kiss the sender. Gabriel had been burdened too much by the situation, and whatever brought her some release was more than great in her books.


    Asariel, get the best psionic you can find in the Host, and send them to the world specified here. Gabriel said, handing her written instructions. The psionic is to look for an elven woman by the name of Neleh Khalidor and obey theirmands to the letter in all things.


    The best you say? You know that Im most likely the best psionic within the Host? Does that order include me? Asariel asked a little eager. It was likely that this elven woman was the sender of that message. It didnt make sense to give authority over the best psionic in the Host otherwise. She was eager to meet the person who could elicit such a reaction from Gabriel.


    Now that you mention it, youre right. Are you willing to go, though? The visit will most likely be for a while. Gabriel asked. She wanted to go herself, but she was not a psionic and she was also too busy.


    I can go. Ill have my sister take over my duties in the meantime. She covers for me half the time anyway. Asariel said with a smile.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    A/N: The tonal shift in this chapter is rather stark, but done on purpose. Two sides of this story represented in one chapter.


    ----------


    As Asariel stepped through the final gateway to the world that was her destination, she was faced with the surprised stares of arge group of celestials. Unlike when Gabriel and Michael came through the gateway, they were no longer shocked by Asariels appearance, but they were still cautious. They did not react with hostility, but they did move close in case of trouble.


    Oh right, Gabriel mentioned that there were indigenous celestials on this world. Asariel thought to herself. Gabriel had not divulged too many details about this world, aside from what was necessary toplete her mission. Its not that the Executor wanted to cause trouble, but she thought it unnecessary to go into too much detail and was sure of Asariels ability to manage.


    She frowned a little as she observed the celestials surrounding her. Why do they feel the need to divide their wings? Theres no point in doing that. She thought, mirroring Michaels thoughts when he had first arrived on this world. She could see a group of celestials approaching looking like a delegation of sorts. Unlike Michael and Gabriel though, she didnt have any need for their help to find the person she was looking for.


    She activated the eye in her mind and entered what was called the Mindscape. This void of darkness filled with lights emanating from peoples souls was the same view that was so familiar to Shiori. Just like Shiori, Asariel had no trouble noticing a pair of lights very different from the others. Before the delegation got close, Asariel took off flying in the direction of the two huge lights she had located. The other celestials might have tried stopping her, but the one known as Kadmiel was smart enough to wave everyone to stand down. He knew better than to piss off someone that came through the gateway.


    Using the Mindscape could only give you the general direction of a particr light, and not their exact location. In addition, you had to know which light to aim for, as most of them looked almost identical, whith slight variance in size. However, the two lights Asariel was aiming for were very easy to recognize, and not just because of their size. She recognized these two lights. One of them belonged to a Destroyer and took the shape of a great bird of me, a sight she had seen on her Mindscape before. This was the Destroyer that Gabriel had befriended long ago. He was one of the only people Gabriel had allowed close to her.


    The presence of that particr soul exined why Gabriel had been so d to get that message, and why it had brought such relief to the burdened Executor. It also exined the faint aura of a Destroyer that had been on the message, and identified that particr soul as the originator of that message. I see. Little me due to the form of his soul. The code words finally made sense to her.


    The other souls presence worried her. It was the soul of the missing ruler of Inferno, Khali. What was she doing here? Did Gabriel know of her presence here before sending Asariel on this mission? Suddenly she thought of the words she had heard through Gabriels door about making the bitch suffer. It wasnt hard to figure who she had been referring to with those words, when you considered the bad blood between the two. Maybe the Destroyer has captured Khali and is now torturing her? Asariel wondered.


    One question remained though. Gabriel had sent her here with the instructions to provide assistance to an elven woman by the name of Neleh and not the Destroyer. Where did shee in to the picture?


    ----------


    Neleh could sense the approach of the celestial as she entered the vicinity of Nan Yanoi. With a small smile she gave instructions to escort her here once she arrived. I think it might be better if you made yourself scarce when she arrives. Strictly speaking she isnt supposed to do anything to you, but she might ignore that rule and take the chance to cause you trouble. She said to Khali, who had no choice but toply despite her grumbling.


    Once she was certain that the celestial was being escorted properly, Neleh once again masked her and Khalis presence in the Mindscape. Once Shiori had told her about it, Neleh had been surprised that she had forgotten about that particr pesky ability. Any psion would be able to find her if she didnt take steps against the ability. She had specifically allowed this particr psion to find her, but it would be a good idea to stop that in the future in case the Enemy had psionically gifted people in their ranks. For some odd reason Shiori had no trouble detecting her mind in the Mindscape even after she did take measures against it. A result of them being so close for years, perhaps?


    As the celestial was escorted into the room, Neleh was amused to see the confusion on her face. She had met Asariel before in her old life, and the psion was familiar with her soul, so she would naturally be confused to see it in the body of an elven woman. The confusion didntst long though. The celestial had apparently figured things out.


    Destroyer. Asariel greeted. I was sent to meet with a person known as Neleh Khalidor. Would you perchance be able to point me in the right direction? She asked with a slightly amused smile. The guards that hade to meet her had only told her that she had been expected, and that they would guide her.


    I would indeed. Youre talking to her right now. Good to see you again Asariel. I hope matters with the Celestial Host arent too dire yet? Neleh had always gotten along with the prim and proper celestial. They werent friends, but they were at least friendly. The ssed on the celestials face were a new touch though.


    Well, Khalis disappearance did kind of throw a wrench into our ns. If youre holding her captive, then we would appreciate it if you could let her go once youre done with her. No need to be too gentle though. Asariel requested rather politely.


    Im afraid its not that simple. She isnt my prisoner, but my daughter. She was killed in a coup dtat and reborn here. She has every intention to return, but she doesnt have the strength to do so at the moment. Neleh had decided to pre-emptively exin things to avoid future trouble.


    Asariel looked shocked. Your daughare you serious? Does Gabriel know about this? She knew Gabriel had a rather soft spot for this Destroyer, and this might be a little shocking to her.


    Does she know that Khali was reborn here? Yes, and she would most likely agree that this is a rather safe ce for her at the moment. Does she know Khali was reborn as my daughter? No, and she will not find out. Am I making myself clear? Neleh asked the celestial rather sternly.


    Crystal clear. Asariel managed to croak out. This would be a problem if found out. She would have to make sure that no report mentioning this fact reached Gabriels desk.


    She suddenly looked up in surprise. Wait, your daughter? Im noticing that youre choosing to take the form of a woman, and the people of this world seem to know you as such. You actually gave birth to Khali? She had no idea that the Destroyer swung that way! She had heard a rumor from Michael that the Destroyer liked to take the form of a female on asion, but this was new! Now it made sense why Neleh had taken the form of a female elf again!


    Neleh gave a smallugh, not quite realizing where the celestials mind had gone. Not quite. Khalis mother is one of the deities of this world. It would take too long for her to regain her powers if she had a normal elven body.


    The celestial gave a conspiratorial smile. Dont worry. I will make sure no word of this will reach Gabriel. I will also keep your other tendencies a secret from her. A girl needs her secrets, and Gabriel doesnt need to know everything.


    Wait till Michael hears about this! Asariel thought a little excited.


    My tendencies? Neleh mumbled a little confused. She had a sinking feeling that some kind of misunderstanding had been formed. She also felt that it would be too bothersome to try and resolve that misunderstanding.


    -----


    The two of them had entered Nexus and were observing Shioris training. She is the student I would like you to teach. I know only so much about psionic training, and Ive tried to keep what training I can give limited to the basics to build a good foundation and to not warp her training in the future.


    Asariel observed the way Shiori moved her power through her body. Youve done pretty well for someone who isnt a psion herself. Shes using her power more like a warrior would use their Ki, but its not something that is too hard to correct. She seems to have quite a bit of talent and a good head on her shoulders. Asariel was especially impressed how the girl was hiding her presence within the Mindscape in the shadow of the much greater ze of Neleh. If she didnt know exactly what to look for, Asariel would not have been able to find her except by pure luck.


    After a bit of further observation she noticed something. I dont think her power ispletely natural. Did you give something to her? Dont get me wrong, it seems to have worked great.


    I had a few acquaintances who were psions and they exined some of the consumables they used to cultivate their power. I copied those and used some acupuncture training o improve her pathways, so she can transfer her powers better. Neleh handed the celestial a list of recipes she had used.


    Asariel skimmed the list, stopping in surprise on some of the consumables. They were high quality even for her standards. Youve got good acquaintances. She mumbled.


    Well there are some advantages to a scientific approach to improving a psions abilities. Combined that with magical materials and vo. Neleh said with a certain amount of pride in her voice.


    After some consideration Asariel nodded. I can work with her. It will take time, but much less with the foundation you have helped her build. The path of a psion is alwaysrgely about self-discovery, so I can teach her only so much, but I can set her on the path. You helped with the beginning, I will help with the middle and the end is for her to discover herself. It will take some years though.


    Good enough for me. Can you be away from you position for that long? Neleh asked a little worried.


    Yes. Things move slower among the immortals as you well know, and my sister is covering for me. Asariel replied with a small smile.


    Truer words never spoken. Neleh indeed knew how slowly things could move when immortals were involved. On the other hand, millennia of peace andnguid silence could be followed by an explosion of action when the interests of immortals came to head.


    You implied you had another problem for me to solve? Asariel asked a little curious, even more so when she saw the pained expression on Nelehs face.


    -----


    Asariel had spent days ever so slowly poking at the mind of Asheara, who was still in stasis. Once she had finished her inspection, her face was not bright while she approached Neleh. Well, I got some good news and some bad news. You guys really did a number with that bond. It was made hastily and it has dug very deep into her psyche. I can see what she meant about losing all the colors in the world while it was transferred to Gabriel.


    Neleh had exined the circumstances surrounding the bond and the words Asheara had said. She gave Asariel a small wave to prompt her to continue. The good news is that I can remove the remains of the bond in a way that it will leave no trace in her. It will be impossible to form a new bond, but I suspect you wouldnt do so anyway once you hear the rest. Asariel had a little apologetic grimace while she talked.


    Neleh raised her hand to stop her from continuing on, and asked another question instead. How long will it take you, and can you do it while she remains in stasis? She had a hunch about the bad news. It was something she had suspected even before she had asked for help. It was that hunch which had prompted her to ask for outside help instead of having Shiori do it.


    It will take me about a week and yes I can do it while she is in stasis. She replied simply. She knew Neleh was aware of what wasing, so she didnt want to rush it until Neleh was ready.


    And the bad news? Neleh asked finally.


    -----


    Neleh was observing from a balcony while Asariel was putting the finishing touches on the work on Ashearas mind. Shiori was standing next to Neleh on the balcony, while their sisters were eagerly waiting near Asheara for their mother to wake. Although they didnt want to show it, they had missed their mother and had been extremely worried, because they had no idea how long she would be gone. Only Shiori could see the sad look on Nelehs face as she was looking down at her family.


    Neleh had been right about the bad news, and was d she had decided to ask for Asariels help instead of pushing the burden on Shioris distant future. Shiori had enough on her te without being forced to feel guilty about being the cause of what was happening. Neleh could see the exhausted Asariel give a small nod to signal that she was done. With a final sigh Neleh gave a small wave of her hand to dissolve the spell holding Asheara in stasis.


    The two of them observed from the balcony as Asheara descended to the ground and came to life again. She didnt have much time to get hear bearing until a tide of her daughters wiped her off her feet and copsed crying on top of her. Asheara seemed a little confused, but seemed to slowly get her bearings as she recognized the people swarming her.


    Shiori could see Neleh jaws tighten as she bit her teeth together with a sad face. A single tear was running down her face. Why arent you there with them? I know you want to be there more than anyone. Shiori asked, realizing there must be some reason behind Nelehs obvious grief.


    I cant. Neleh managed to squeeze out.


    Why not? Shiori asked, dread slowly creeping over her.


    I cant, because she wont even recognize me! Neleh gasped in a heated whisper.


    What happened? Whats going on? What did that celestial do? Shiori asked half desperate half angry.


    She removed all traces of what was left of the bond. All of them. She had to even remove all the memories Asheara had connected with the bond. Neleh gasped almost breaking.


    You mean..? Shiori suddenly realized all the implications.


    Yes. Since Ashearas memories of the bond were sopletely tied with her memories of me, those had to go. Everything since I was a small baby. All our interactions were colored by the bond. Neleh gave a mirthlessugh.


    Even though Asheara might have lost some memories of my sisters, she still remembers most of it. She can remember them growing up, remembers theughs and tears they shared, remembers the conversations they had and the secrets they shared. As for me, the only thing she can remember of me is from the time before I could even speak to her. If I went there now, she would have no idea who I am. In time, we will tell her. We can try to form new memories, but we are essentially strangers. Its as if she had given me for adoption and saw me again for the first time after I grew up. It will never be the same Neleh finally copsed, her back against the balcony, crying openly.


    Shiori quietly said what Neleh had left unsaid. Your sisters got their mother back, but you lost her all over again and this time for good. The bond may be gone from her end, but the remains of the bond are still in your mind. The pain and loss will never be gone.


    Neleh managed to give a small sob. She was supposed to be my home and safe haven. So much for that eternal love.


    Shiori couldnt do much beyond holding her, as Neleh cried her grief and pain away, while the rest of the family was having a reunion beneath them.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    A/N: For the record, I was supposed to write this yesterday, but got stuck with overtime at work. The life of an ountant: if you dont'' do your job, people don''t get paid for theirs and then they get cranky.


    ----------


    Right after waking up, Asheara could feel that there was something wrong. This feeling was pushed aside a bit as she was tackled down by three girls that she recognized as her daughters. The troubling thing was that it took her a moment to recognize them. She could see and feel that all three of them were ovee with emotion, but she couldnt quite put her finger on why that would be the case. They acted as if she had just recovered from a disease, but she couldnt remember being sick.


    Now that she thought about it more, she couldnt remember several things. It was like there were holes in her memory. It wasnt like she had trouble remembering it like she had forgotten or that it was just escaping her, but instead there were big gaping holes where memories were supposed to be. She knew there should be memories there, but some of her memories simply cut off in the middle. She looked at her daughters crying from joy.


    Daughters. Three of them. Wasnt there supposed to be five of them? Wait, didnt Selvaria die? Somehow parts of that seemed to be missing too, but she was certain that her daughter was dead. There was a wave of grief, the pain of losing your child would never disappearpletely, but she realized that she had mourned the death of Selvaria before and hade to terms with it, at least as much as she could. That was four. Wasnt there a fifth daughter?


    Asheara had to really reach to find any memories of her youngest daughter, but finally managed to make some connections. Neleh! Thats what her name was. Her baby girl. Wait, baby girl? Wasnt Neleh only two years younger than Elsaria? Then she should not be a baby anymore, seeing as Elsaria was in her arms, and was clearly a young woman. She could even remember Elsaria growing up. Then why couldnt she remember anything of Neleh besides her being a baby?


    Now Asheara got a very bad feeling. She clearly had memories missing in a way that suggested intentional removal. She didnt know much about magic of the mind, but something like that could probably be done. The more she thought about it, the more certain she became that a big portion of the missing memories had something to do with Neleh. If they had been removed on purpose, then why?


    She suddenly felt a feeling of dread. What if those memories had been removed because her baby girl was dead? Maybe she had been unable to cope with the loss of her children, and this was someones fix to it? Maybe thats the disease her daughters were so d Asheara recovered from? She could see a tired looking celestial looking at them, and somehow she could feel that the celestial was most likely the person who had cured her. Did she dare to ask questions? What if she broke down again? But how could she live without knowing what had happened to her baby girl?


    Asheara was just about to start asking questions when she heard a voice in her head, a clearly female and a very caring voice. Your youngest daughter is alive. I would say alive and well, but that isnt entirely correct at this very moment.


    Asheara was just about to ask who the voice was, when a realization hit her. There was something about the voice that didnt leave any room to question her identity. My goddess, you grace me with your presence. She tried sending her thought back to wherever the voice hade from.


    She could hear something akin to a smile in the voice when it came again. Something akin to, because there was also a tinge of sadness in it. You will get answers to your questions in time. I just wanted to reassure you a bit. The celestial is not the right person to answer your questions and neither are your three daughters present here. Neleh knows the best whats going on, but I would prefer it if you didnt ask her for a while. To give you some peace of mind while waiting, Ill say a few things myself.


    Yes, you have lost some memories, and yes they are mostly rted to your youngest daughter. Yes she knows about it, as she was the one to make the choice about removing them. Yes there was a good reason for it. The removal of those memories allowed your safe return to the rest of your family, but it came at a cost. Your instinct might be to rush to help your daughter who might be suffering, but you would only make the matters worse if you went now. Give it a little time, and be patient. As a side-note, your other daughters arent aware of all the details, and I would be a little careful about answering too many of their questions, lest they me themselves for what your youngest had to pay for your return. Say your memory is foggy, youre otherwise fine and dodge the rest. You will not be lying to them if you do that.


    Asheara thought for a moment, and decided to trust her goddess who had bothered to help one of her chosen people. That did bring up a question though. Not that Im not appreciative, but why does our family warrant the goddess to personally interfere?


    Now the smile was clear in the voice when the reply came. The answer to that is part of the memories you lost. Your youngest daughter is important to me, and to the rest of the world. More so than you could ever realize. Shes also my Chosen. In a weird way, you are my mother-inw. The voice gave a final chuckle before disappearing. Asheara could tell that there would be no more answers for now.


    It took a good hour offorting her other daughters and getting reacquainted with them. When they discovered that her memories were a little spotty, they volunteered to fill those gaps to the best of their ability, and Asheara decided to ask some questions about the three of them on details that she had trouble remembering. She was d that all three of them had found some kind of path in life, and Delia had even found a lover. Asheara could tell that there were some issues there, but real rtionships always did. Just look at what had happened with her and her now ex-husband.


    What had happened there? Those memories were also partially gone, but she could feel that there was no longer anything between her and Elluin. Then had she found someone else after their separation? Somehow she felt that the answer to that was at least partially yes, since she had some faint recollections of feeling something stronger, but that too seemed to be lost along with her missing memories. She knew things were over with Elluin, but had no idea what had happened with this new person she might have found. Maybe that too would be clear with time.


    Suddenly a new name popped into her head. The memories about this name were also fuzzy and fragmented, but she also got a feeling that this person would most likely have some answers. Could one of you find Shiori for me? I think Id like a word with her too. She asked her daughters.


    -----


    As Asheara sat in a room waiting for Shiori toe, she tried to both discover where she was and gather all her memories of the person she was waiting for. The ce felt familiar, but she couldnt tell why even if her life depended on it. She had the feeling that she could tell the contents of every drawer and closet without even opening them, but she didnt know why. She knew she would be able to find a bathroom even without being given directions, and could even tell that there were several, and arge number of baths in the floors below. Somehow she also knew that there was an open air bath at the back, and a beach just a bit further. Yet she had no idea where this ce was, and couldnt have even told what continent they were on.


    When it came to Shiori, her memories were incredibly fragmented. She had an image of a small girl covered in blood that had been tortured by bandits, fragments of memories about training together and a weird motherly feeling. She knew that the girl was smart, but couldnt say why she knew that. Yet, she had this weird confidence in the girl. It was taking an oddly long time to get her though. Delia had said that it would only take a minute, and it had been at least twenty.


    Asheara was currently alone. Elsaria had gone to get her something to eat, mumbling something about Asheara not eating for a long time, even though she didnt actually feel any hunger. Delia had gone to get Shiori, and the celestial had disappeared somewhere, most likely to rest. Selene had wanted to stay with her mother, perhaps to make sure everything was alright, but she had her work as a priestess. She had said that she was willing to skip that work, but Asheara had felt that to be a little sphemous considering the goddess had just paid them a visit, and had assured Selene that she would be fine. In fact, she didnt mind some peace and time to think.


    Finally the door opened, and a beautiful young woman entered the room. She had these weird ck clothes that looked almost like a uniform, and in fact something inside Asheara recognized the clothes as the uniform of the Order. The woman had intelligent looking eyes, set in a face that seemed both delicate yet powerful. The most attractive feature were the stern but lively looking thin eyebrows that were currently a little scrunched in a frown for some reason. The face was framed by a dark and wavy hair that came down to her chin. The whole face was a weird mix of beautybined with a feeling that she could easily blend into the crowd despite her striking features, if she so chose.


    Thats weird, she seems too old to be the Shiori I was thinking about. Asheara thought in a slight confusion, before deciding to chalk it up to her missing memories. More worrying was that the young woman was clearly not very pleased to be here.


    You seem angry for some reason. Asheara stated simply.


    That would be because I am. Very angry in fact. Angry at you, angry at myself and angry at a certain idiot that once again decided to carry all the pain herself. Shiori replied a little acidly.


    Can you tell me why? I have a feeling that you hold most of the answers Im seeking and I would rather we not have this conversation while you are so angry. Asheara asked.


    Im angry at you because the person more important than this world to me is in pain because of you. Its your fault, yet I cant really me you since you had no choice in the matter. That annoys me even more. If you had caused this on purpose, I could simply tear you to pieces to satisfy some of my anger, but you didnt and I cant. In fact, it would make things even worse. So I have to settle for hating you instead.


    Im angry at myself for not being able to prevent this. Im angry at myself for not seeing thising beforehand, and not being able to do something to at least soften the blow to the center of my world. Im angry at myself that I allowed things to get this far, and most of all Im angry at myself for not being able to take her pain away. I would dly carry it in her stead if I could, but I cant.


    Im angry at her, because she put the happiness of others ahead her own happiness. Im angry that she hid this from me until it was toote, and Im angry that she chose to carry the burden alone. Even now she is choosing not to burden the others by keeping the information from them, and keeping her own pain private. Well the rest of you can burn for all I care! Only her happiness matters to me, and it makes me angry that she does not see things the same way. Yet I cant me her for it, because that too is part of what makes her so important to me. If she wasnt as she is, then I would not be here either. Shioris scowl made it clear how much she hated Asheara at the moment.


    For some reason Asheara had no trouble guessing who Shiori was talking about. Can you tell me what is going on? I would help you ease her pain, if I am able.


    Oh I will tell you, but not because you ask. I will tell you so that you know what you have caused, and the burden your happiness has ced on her shoulders. After Im done, Id rather you didnt help. You have done quite enough damage, and can stay away from now on. Its about time someone else take care of her in your stead. Shiori replied maliciously.


    -----


    Asheara was standing on a balcony overlooking what she now knew to be Nexus. Shiori had told her many things, yet also left more unsaid. She had told her of the bond, and the pain the severing had caused Neleh, and the pain it continued to cause her even now, even if her daughter decided to hide that. She had told her how Asheara had been one of the few people who Neleh could really put her faith in, and how Asheara was supposed to be a rock of support in the great storm surrounding Neleh. That was now gone, and could not be rebuilt.


    From what Shiori had told her, Asheara knew that she been closer to Neleh than her other daughters, but she could also sense there were things that Shiori had chosen to leave out. How much was left out, she could not say. She had heard enough to know that it wasnt a good idea to go close to Neleh at the moment, and also enough to know that she owed Neleh for the ability to continue life with her other daughters. She had lost one daughter to regain three others.


    While lost in thought, Asheara could suddenly hear the conversation between two voices, one of which she recognized as Delia. Dont lie to me! You might be good at hiding your feelings, but Ive known you long enough to know that youre in pain. What is going on? What are you not telling me? The voice of her angry daughter became clearer as the two voices got closer. It was clear the anger came from worry and caring.


    A melodious sound that seemed to carry the sound of music replied to her. If Asheara had to guess, the person replying had to be an expert songstress. Let it go Delia. There are some things better left unsaid. This is a time of joy. Our mother has returned to us. Dont mar it with questions you dont want answers to. The voice was at the same time so familiar, yet something she couldnt remember. That of course told her the identity of the speaker right away.


    Fine then, be like that. If you dont want to talk to me, then that is your choice. I just hope you wont keep everything inside, as is your habit, and talk to someone at least. The voice of Delia sounded, and Asheara could see her striding out from a garden nearby.


    After a moment, Asheara could see the back of another person leaving the same garden. The woman was dressed in a fairly revealing white dress that left the back open, although covered by her long ck hair that twinkled like the night sky. Just enough skin was visible to reveal a clear and perfect skin in the fairly lightplexion so familiar to Moon Elves. Asheara could tell the woman was athletic, with soft looking skin hiding explosive strength and muscle. The woman walked with a grace only found in those who had mastered their bodies through mastering physicalbat. It was difficult to judge height from this distance, but the woman seemed fairly tall for a female elf.


    Suddenly the woman stopped, and turned towards Asheara, as if sensing her presence. Asheara suddenly realized that she had been hiding her presence by some instinct that she didnt quite recognize. Such thoughts were instantly wiped as she saw the womans face. Red lips highlighted the clear and perfectplexion as the rest of the face had almost an ethereal feeling to it. The most shocking part were her deep blue eyes that drew everyones attention to drown in their depths. These eyes carried the wisdom of ages, yet the face had this ageless quality to it. Asheara wouldnt have been able to tell the womans age, because she appeared at the same time to be someone who had juste to the full bloom of womanhood, yet carried the gravitas and calm of someone that had seen the rise and fall of empires.


    The first thought that came to Asheara was that Elune hade to visit them again, this time in flesh. Such appearance could only belong to that of the goddess. Thats why she uttered a small whisper of Elune? before being interrupted by a strange voice.


    Youre not wrong, but youre not right either. A girl aged roughly six years old stood near her. The girl seemed to be a mix of elven and demon heritage, and had a striking silver hair. She also looked a lot like the woman she had just seen. As she looked back towards the garden, she could not see the beautiful woman anymore. The woman had disappeared as if the whole thing had been a mirage.


    What do you mean? Asheara asked as she turned back to the little girl.


    Elune looks identical to her, but that was not the goddess. The girl replied with a small grin.


    Suddenly something clicked in her mind. Neleh? She asked, already knowing the answer.


    Bingo.


    Asheara gave a small sigh. May Elune grant her strength to get through this.


    The girl gave a smallugh. Oh dont worry. She isnt someone so weak as to need the help of mother to get through this. She might not look like it, but she has strength beyond anything you can imagine, and this is nothing but a small bump in the road for her.


    Something in the girls words had stood out to Asheara. Mother? Who are you? She suddenly started making some connections in her mind about what she had heard since waking up.


    Oh silly me for forgetting to introduce myself. I am Sinestra. I suppose I should call you grandmother? The girl tilted her head in a cute way, and seemed to be testing out the word in her mind.


    Grandmother? From your words, Im to assume your parents are Elune, and Im guessing Neleh? Asheara asked, reeling a bit due to the realization. Daughter-inw indeed! She thought a little bitterly.


    Bingo, again. See, you can do it if you put your mind to it. Sinestra said in a chipper voice.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    A/N: Had a little trouble with this one, but I hope it came out good enough.


    ----------


    Although the events surrounding Ashearas return left their mark on the people surrounding her, the rest of the world had little care for such things and things were moving on. It would in fact be a fair while before Neleh and Asheara would have their first proper conversation after her return, because the matters of the world atrge drew Neleh away. While she wasnt happy about the turn of events, it did allow her to take some distance and think about the matter with a clearer head. It also allowed her to quell the emotions that had be so problematic again.


    While many matters of note were happening at once, the one that required the most urgent attention from Neleh was the growing rift between the Sun Elves and the Moon Elves. The two ns were rivals at the best of times, only putting aside their differences at the time of crisis, like the previous civil war had shown. The short lived alliance against the old emperor and the Eldarinwe had long since copsed, and their old rivalries had once again surfaced. For a while, these rivalries had been suppressed by the events that had befallen the Sun Pce and the following recovery period. Even though the two ns were rivals, they did not actually wish to cause the fall of the other n, so the Moon Elves had been generous in allowing the Sun Elves a certain grace period to recover.


    The reason the renewed rivalries required Nelehs attention was because she was in many ways the main source of the renewed conflicts. The rise of JaoeTinukai had brought many changes, great wealth and a shift in the power structure of the elven race. Nelehs rising authority and the multi-ethnic nature of her domain suppressed the power and influence of both the empire and the Eldarinwe. As the majority of the wealth in the traditionally Eldarinwends went into the hands of those living in Nelehs domain, it was out of the hands of the Eldarinwe n. Thends she controlled had also been some of the richest and most powerful even before her intervention and that power was no longer predominantly in Eldarinwe hands. Add in that more and more people looked towards Neleh for guidance instead of the empress, and the empire had less influence.


    This removed some of the checks holding the rivalry of the other two ns back, since they didnt need to worry about the Eldarinwe n or the intervention of the empress. One of the main driving forces behind the renewed rivalry was the fact that Moon Elves tended to benefit more from the changes made by Neleh than Sun Elves. This wasnt done by any purposeful bias by Neleh, it was just a matter of her changes being more beneficial to the parts of the economy favored by Moon Elves. Sun Elves tended to focus more on magic and magical products, which were now provided by JaoeTinukai instead inrger quantities and better qualities.


    There was also the rising authority of the temples that were traditionally the domain of the Moon Elves. Elune clearly favored the actions made by Neleh, and Neleh also improved the position of the temples in her domain. Her shining figure as the Chosen also encouraged the other areas to put more emphasis on the temples of Elune, as in all parts of the empire new temples were constructed with the backing of both the existing clergy and JaoeTinukai. Interestingly all the new temples decided to have any of their statues, carvings and paintings of Elune depicted in the form she had usedtely, which was identical to Neleh in all but the aura surrounding them.


    It also didnt escape the notice of anyone, that the ruler of the new and highly sessful grand duchy was a Moon Elf herself. This gave the n a huge boost in confidence, and made them think of themselves as superior to the other two ns. The Eldarinwe were still collectively feeling the effects of the civil war, and in effect let this feeling of superiority pass, but the Sun Elves were incensed by the development. They tried to fight against this sentiment, which lead to arguments and even violence on asion.


    The real issue howevery in a rather recent development. Neleh had tried to build up her image among the popce and was supported in these efforts by Elune herself. It turned out that their efforts had been perhaps a little too sessful. When youbined some of her feats like saving the faerie race and providing them a sanctuary, forming the greatest economic and military power in the empire from a single duchy and forcing peace between the disparate races with the advancements she brought and the influence she wielded as a Chosen and the popce slowly started viewing her as something beyond a mortal being. When you add in the obvious favor of Elune, her superior knowledge and abilities and the grace she showed when dealing with themon people and certain rumors started to circte.


    The rumors started among themon popce of the Moon Elves as simple hints at divine origin, but as is wont to happen, rumors and legends only grow more fanciful in telling. These rumors were reinforced by the identical appearances between the figures of the goddess and the already existing rumors of the Golden Goddess to form a narrative that was very appealing to the people, and was reinforced by the other factors mentioned. What emerged were twopeting theories where Neleh was either the embodiment of the Goddess Elune or a being created by her to lead the elves into a new golden age.


    This was not something that happened suddenly and unforeseen to Neleh or Elune, in fact both of them utilized this to further their own goals. The rumors improved Nelehs standing and helped tobat the pleasure cults as it was known that Neleh opposed them vigorously. Elune on the other hand became more important and focal in the lives of her chosen people, increasing their attendance in rituals and increased their willingness to pray to their goddess. This in turn increased her power as a deity. She also found it really funny.


    As such, neither of them did anything to deter the spread of these rumors, and Elune even went so far as to actively encourage them. The goddess had previously appeared in the dreams of her followers after prayers to provide help and guidance. Now she made sure to appear in those dreams in the appearance now bing synonymous with her instead of simply appearing as a voice. However, the strength and speed at which these theories and rumors spread surprised both of them.


    By the time of Ashearas return, almost the entirety of the Moon Elfmoner popce was convinced of Nelehs divine origin, and even the majority of the nobility and the royal family were part of the new wave spreading across the n deifying Neleh. Eldarinwe and Sun Elfmoners wereing around to the position, while their nobility waspletely against it. The Sun Elves especially were unhappy with the recent development. The followers of the faction believing in Nelehs divinity were recentlying into violent blows with those who opposed them. Those in opposition viewed it as sphemy.


    The whole situation could be somewhat remedied if Elune took a firm stance against the growing movement, but that was not something she was willing to do. For one, the situation was actually good for her and taking a stance against the rumors might be detrimental both for her and Neleh. In addition, while the rumors were mistaken about Neleh being her embodiment, they were right in the fact that her birth was far from normal. With the part the deities had taken in her reincarnation, it could be said that her birth was divinely influenced. While her main function was to be a bulwark against theing storm, it was also likely that her actions would bring about great improvements to the elves for as long as they didnt fight against it too hard. As such, the second theory wasnt that far from the truth.


    The Sun Elves had called for a gathering in the imperial pce to deal with the matter.


    ----------


    While Neleh had an almost instant travel possibility, she was ironically thest person to arrive. This was because the Sun Elf king had wanted to get the negotiations started before she arrived. In fact, he would have preferred to get matters concluded without her input and simply present the result to Neleh as something already concluded. That would force her to either go along with whatever they decided or directly defy they authority. It was clear to everyone that this was in essence an open deration of hostilities, as a maneuver like this was something you could only do once before incurring a bacsh from the person targeted. The other important people among the elves were less than pleased with tactics like this, especially those that supported Neleh, but they could appreciate the seriousness of the path the Sun Elf king had chosen.


    Neleh of had course gotten the information from her Order spies. Although she got the information with plenty of room to react, she chose to let King Aelrindel think his little gambit had seeded, and was proceeding through the halls of the imperial pce while the proceedings had already started. She wanted everyone to be aware that she had gotten the deration of hostilities loud and clear and wanted to make sure everyone else also understood the situation. She also wanted to make a point of showing that no gathering like this could happen without her notice, even if the participants didnt exactly advertise it. It also made for a dramatic entrance.


    As she walked through the halls and corridors, she could see the badly hidden grins and nods from the members of the Legion of Phoenix. The imperial guard had seen countless emperors rise and fall, and by now they could see where the wind was blowing. They knew they were greeting their future charge, and took some joy in seeing her schemes seed. It was something of a matter of pride for the Legion when their charge was really worthy of their services. It also helped that the symbol of the JaoeTinukai grand duchy was a phoenix. They considered it to be a clever way for Neleh to announce her future ns without making it too obvious. Of course that wasnt actually the reason she had chosen that as a symbol, but she allowed the Legion their fun.


    She could hear heated discussion through the door as she approach the grand hall where the proceedings were taking ce. Ironically they had chosen to use the same room where they had selected the current empress and decided on the elector system. Aelrindel wanted to use the symbolism of the room to his advantage, as he was nning on cutting Nelehs path to be the next empress after Nimue in the same ce she had stopped his own bid for the same position. It also happened to be a great ce for such negotiations, so the others had not objected.


    The guards standing at the doorway flung the doors open with more strength and flourish than was necessary, both to draw everyones eyes to the doors and to show their own support. Judging by their looks, the guards were the part of the popce that agreed to the theories about Nelehs origin. To utilize the moment, Neleh put some extra strength to her aura, so that she looked especially majestic and graceful as she walked towards her position at the center of the room. Her presence had put a stop to the voices arguing.


    Aelrindel had arranged for the empress herself to take Nelehs assigned position around the table. The electors had be the leading positions in the empire, and the table was designed for them, so there wasnt an assigned ce for the empress. Aelrindels idea had been to force Neleh into making a scene if she arrived, in an attempt to make her seem less impressive. The idea had not been a bad one, the young king was learning the ways of scheming, but he could only gnash his teeth, as three electors at once stood up to give their ce to Neleh. Interestingly two of those electors belonged to the Eldarinwe, who moved of their own volition, while thest one was one of the Moon Elf electors who moved under Queen Amaranthaes signal.


    Neleh decided to take the seat of the Eldarinwe electors as she was nominally a grand duke in the area controlled by that n. She also reasoned that the Moon Elves would be her supporters at the table, so it was beneficial to let them stay. Yunalesca and Nimue greeted Neleh with a small grin, while Lysanthir the leader of the Temrs gave a small nod in greeting. To all three of them, this whole affair was incredibly amusing, as they, more than anyone else, were aware of Nelehs true purpose and connection with the goddess.


    Dont let my arrival interrupt your little speech dear Aelrindel. I think you were in the middle of describing some kind of sphemy in the name of gaining power. Id be most interested to find out more about this. Who would dare to do such a thing? This is an outrage I need to respond to as the Chosen. Neleh dered with a small smile, bringing out a gale ofughter from the gathered nobility.


    Lady Nelehs word might be flippant, but the issue is not something to be made fun of. You have caused an upheaval with your actions, and someone in your position making im to a divine origin is a matter that requires a serious response. Aelrindel replied angrily.


    The others were only too happy to watch things y out between the Sun Elf king and Neleh, so they remained quiet. Upheaval is rather nderous way to describe things. Ive simply made the best of the situation presented to me. No one can deny that my actions have improved the lot of those living innds under my rule. If you have trouble adjusting to the changed world, then thats just too bad. It is not the problem of the rest of us. Also, Id like to point out that I have at no point made even a single im towards a divine origin. Im rather shocked youd even get such an idea somewhere. Neleh replied with a light voice.


    A look of things ording to his ns appeared on Aelrindels face. So you deny these rumors then? Youre publicly saying that these rumors are false?


    While that is what youd like to read into my words, unfortunately thats not what I said. Although the rumors about me being the embodiment are a bit wild, it is not my ce to make any ims concerning my heritage when ites to the deities. I wouldnt know if our goddess had a hand in things or not. However, I would like to point out that the goddess herself could easily dispel these rumors if she wanted and it would be highly dangerous for me to make any false ims as her Chosen. We just so happen to have several representatives of the temple at this very table. Tell me Grand Inquisitor, High Priestess and Grandmaster, has the goddess given any word concerning these theories? Neleh deftly threw the focus on the other religious figures at the table.


    Lysanthir only grunted in the negative, while Yunalesca replied with a wide smile. The Inquisition has received no such word or instructions from the goddess. As far as we know, these rumors might be true.


    Surprisingly the newly selected High Priestess decided to actually endorse Nelehs position. The goddess has not given any hints to show disapproval to these theories. In fact, all contact weve had with the goddess seems to indicate that she approves of these theories. In fact, the goddess has taken the appearance of the Chosen in all cases. Or maybe we should specte that the Chosen is taking the form of the goddess due to her influence?


    This is ridiculous! You speak of dreams of those already influenced by faith. Do you not that those dreams are influenced by the statues now found in every temple of Elune? Temples either built or sponsored her! Aelrindel said in anger.


    You would be correct in assuming that I have helped build temples around thend, but you are clearly unaware how the artists choose to show the form of the goddess. They have always and will always be divinely inspired, because the prayers made by her image strengthen her. If I tried to meddle in that, the goddess herself would strike me down. If the goddess has a form simr to mine, then Ill be honored but not read too much into it. Neleh replied.


    Bah! All you say is sophistry and dodging the issue. The only reason you are refusing to counter these rumors is because of the power they provide you. So far you have taken a wishy-washy attitude towards them, but I will no longer allow it. I demand that you make your position clear! Either you im these rumors are true or you admit they are false in front of all these people. This kind of power cannot be allowed to be wielded by a single person, especially if you havent earned it. If arguments didnt work, then he wanted to force the issue.


    I dont know why you do this to yourself Aelrindel. You im that no one should have this kind of authority, but you are within the imperial pce. The empress has always had even more authority. You make demands towards my actions just because the current situation goes against your own selfish interests. You try to exclude me from these proceedings, not even allowing me the courtesy of defending myself. Your actions are those of a rat, not a king. In addition, you have performed several action unfit to your station.


    I said before that it is not my ce to judge, but I shall grant you your judgement. Let the goddess herself decide the truth of these matters. However, I will have you be judged as well. I im you unfit to rule Sun Elf n and kingdom. If the goddess judgement of me confirms my position, then I demand your removal from that position as a menace to the empire and race! Either you do so voluntarily, or we will have you removed by force. Neleh made her demand, while standing up and pointing a finger in judgement at the young king.


    Aelrindel scowled at Neleh, but he knew that he had no other option but to agree. He could try running away, but that would effectively remove him from his position anyway, as his own people would have him removed for showing such a disgrace. On the other hand, this way he could force an absolute judgment on Neleh. So be it then. He dered.


    That was rather mean of you. You know that I would be lying if I didnt agree that your origins are at least partly divine, and knew I would give you my blessing. If I didnt know better, I would think you are taking advantage of me. Elune said, but her voice was not judging but amused instead.


    Take any advantage you can, is my motto. The young king has been a thorn in my side for too long. Time to get rid of him. Ill pay the favor backter, although I believe you still owe me one. Neleh replied quietly as she floated above the table, before the light of Elune fell upon her. Everyone could see that light was in favor and not judgement.


    You do realize that this just made certain that your time as the empress will be even sooner? Elune asked getting slightly serious.


    Things were headed that way anyway. If ites, then let ite. Neleh thought back resigned.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    A/N: The plots are afoot! I hope you enjoy this one.


    ----------


    It surprised none of the people gathered when King Aelrindel stormed out of the pce. His attempts had failed in a spectacr fashion, and he had embarrassed himself in front of all the gathered nobles. By his own words, he had also lost his position as king. In many other circumstances this could just end as an embarrassment to him, but he had made his promise in front of the empress and the gathered nobility. Now it became a problem where the empress had to enforce the result of that promise, or it would be a loss of authority to her as well. However, it was obvious that Aelrindel wouldnt just take the loss of his position without putting up resistance.


    To the gathered nobles, this was arge issue that threatened to break the already strained rtionship between ns, and maybe even result in another civil war. However, Nimue, Yunalesca and Lysanthir all noticed how Neleh had a light smile on her lips, and didnt seem at all stressed by the situation. She obviously knew something they didnt. As such, the four of them gathered in another room to discuss that problem as well as several other issues.


    You seem rather calm. You do realize that Aelrindel is racing towards Sris to gather armies for a civil war? He wont give up his position willingly. Yunalesca asked with a raised eye-brow.


    Before Neleh could answer, Nimue interjected her own view. Even if that is the case, Im still d this happened. This has been in the works for a long time. Ever since I became the empress instead of him, Aelrindel has been going more and more out of control. We were all aware of his hostility towards Neleh and everything shes aplished. Sooner orter it wouldvee to a situation where only one of them walked out. This simply became the perfect excuse. Maybe with him being on the obviously wrong side of things, we might be able to limit the damage.


    Again, before Neleh had the chance to say anything, Lysanthir took over. Agreed. The man has shown himself to be unsuitable for the position as we all feared long ago. While the Sun Elves dont generally ascribe to the wild rumors surrounding Neleh, they would still hesitate to go against the will of Elune in such a clear fashion. He might get some support, but not much.


    Neleh pped her hands to draw attention. Im d you all approve, but youre really worried about something that will note to pass. Did you really think I would do something as shy as this without a n in ce? And do you really think that n didnt include answers for Aelrindels reaction? She asked a little miffed. Theck of confidence in her was quite disappointing.


    All three of them looked at her, suddenlying to a realization. Aelrindel isnt going to make it back to Sris, is he? Yunalesca asked, dreading the answer a little.


    No he will not, and even if he did, theres already a new monarch taking over his position. I sent the word as soon as he left. Neleh answered simply.


    Dont you think it will cause quite a bit of bacsh once the Sun Elves find out you had their king killed, even if he did lose his position in name at least? Theyre kind of jumpy about matters like that after what happened to the Sun Pce. Lysanthir asked a little pointedly.


    Not to mention that it is still a crime to have one of the monarchs of the ns killed. We are still supposed to enforce thews, you know? Yunalesca pointed out.


    That would all be very interesting and important if I was the one who killed him, but Im not. The Sun Elves are going to do it all by themselves without any help from me. Even a coup sanctioned by the empress would be a rather poor one if they didnt get rid of the old monarch. Im simply not stopping it from happening. Neleh replied with a small smile.


    The guards! Lysanthir suddenly blurted out. I knew there was something off with Aelrindels royal guards, but I couldnt put my finger on what it was. Those werent his own guards. I wouldnt have even noticed if I wasnt used to paying attention to such things.


    Even he should notice if the guards around him wereplete strangers. Nimue said a little unconvinced. Now that she thought about it, there were enough members of the Legion of Phoenix that she wouldnt even notice if some would change.


    He might if they wereplete strangers, though I doubt he actually pays attention. The thing is, those were still royal guards of their family, just not his. Youre a bit wrong, though. It would be too much to ask for royal guards topletely abandon their duty and kill their charge. That would go against everything they stand for. However, they wont bepletely familiar with his habits either as they arent used to guarding him. There will be gaps. And because of those gaps, dear Aelrindel will be ill during the journey. Unfortunately the illness will turn out to be something a normal priestess is unable to heal. He will suffer a tragic, but very natural death while traveling home. Neleh exined calmly.


    For someone whos supposedly not behind the whole thing, you seem awfully familiar with the details. Lysanthir said a little usingly.


    Lets just say that the Sun Elf nobility arent bright enough toe up with the entire n on their own. They might have overheard a certain young female elf and a friend of hers n the death of her husband in a tavern. My sources tell me that they consider the n to be a very good one, and somehow a vial of certain toxin was sold to the nobles in question a short time ago. I have absolutely no idea what they might be nning on doing with that vial, and I certainly am not aware of any of the Sun Elf royal family encouraging them to do it, to save their n from a civil war, which wouldve beenpletely impossible to predict few weeks ago. Neleh said with feigned seriousness.


    Shiori has been busy. Nimue scoffed. Are you sure they will seed?


    Well, Aelrindel didnt pick his entourage on looks alone. I have to say that the one thing he is good at is surrounding himself with talent. Although I make it seem like Im holding their hand through the whole process, they actually didnt require much in the way of encouragement. They could make the connections themselves. They know theyre being manipted, but they cant say for sure by whom, and they certainly wont confess to colluding regicide. I made very sure that all the signs pointed to the Sun Elves doing the whole thing by themselves, which isnt too far from the truth. They know that they cant fight the changes I represent, and most of them dont even want to. I simply made sure they have a better chance to seed. Theres also a n B in ce, in the event they fail or get cold feet. Neleh exined dropping some of the acting.


    The power of tradition has always stood in the way of change. For a good reason, as change isnt always good. The changes you bring are rather radical, even if they are mostly good, so its no wonder some struggle against them. Im guessing that even if Aelrindel did make it home, he would find no support among his people? Yunalesca asked with a small sigh.


    Correct. Ive made sure most of the Sun Elf nobility understand the consequences of this civil war. Our disy against the Caledorians shouldve been a good enough demonstration anyway. Ive also made sure that just because they might not be the ones fighting the war, that doesnt mean they are safe at home. They will personally face the consequences, and not just the people doing the fighting. Nelehs face was a little grim as she said that but brightened as she continued. On the other hand, I also made sure that there was a carrot involved in this approach and not just stick. The Sun Elves will find their economic situation improving if they go along with my ns.


    Nimue gave a smallugh. You seem to have this figured out. However, did you consider the consequences of dismissing one of the elven monarchs in such a public fashion? Now its obvious who really holds the power in our empire. Im the empress in name only. I thought the n was to have me stick with the position for at least a decade still? Now we might as well get you voted into the position since the electors aside from the Sun Elf monarch have gathered. From what you tell me, the new monarch can also be here in few weeks. Stalling any longer will only cause problems.


    Neleh gave a small sigh. I was pretty much prepared when I put things in motion. Sometimes ns change, and at the very least this will give me more time to prepare our race for the storm.


    Never thought that wed see an empress this young during my lifetime. Yunalesca mumbled to herself.


    Speaking of theing storm, I have a request. Lysanthir suddenly said.


    I think I know where this is going. Neleh said with a grimace.


    The Temrs are supposed to be a bulwark against external threats, and for that we need to be as strong as possible. Currently that seems to be in doubt when I look at the members of your Order. What would it take for the Temrs to go through your training? He asked.


    We can easily arrange for the Temrs training, and they are already in a much better condition than most of our recruits so the training would be faster. However, there will be consequences that Im not sure youve considered. We break the recruits during the training, both physically and mentally. Your men would no longer be Temrs after they finished that training. They would be members of the Order. Neleh replied.


    I have more faith in the allegiance of our people that that. They arent so easy to change. Lysanthir said a little defensively.


    You dont understand. Theres a reason why there are no traitors among the Order, despite us taking in all those willing, no matter their background or race. Those that go through the training are thoroughly broken and rebuilt. Only someone who has gone through it can understand. Thats why they wont follow anyone not part of the Order either. If you wanted to remain the Grandmaster of the people that go through the training, the only way that can work is if you go through it as well. They will not follow you otherwise. Neleh said a little exasperated.


    It was hard to exin the type of conditioning that the training instilled. That training turned the brothers as sisters into one, into a family. Arge but a very important family. There was a reason they divided people into those that belonged to the Order or outsiders. They didnt look down on the outsiders, and didnt think any less of them, but they knew there was a difference between them. Those that were on the outside couldnt quite understand the kind of bonds that tied the Order together.


    They follow you. Lysanthir replied pensively.


    They do. But only because they know I have and will continue to go through even worse. They know I was the one who designed that training. They know only someone who understands what they are going through would be able to design it that way. And they also know that if they do get uppity, I can make things much, much worse. Im one of them. Neleh replied with a small smile. He would understand. He would hesitate, wonder if he should go through with it, but in the end he would do it. The imperative to protect was too strong in the mans character to do otherwise.


    Ill have to consider. Lysanthir said a little hoarse.


    There is no time limit on our offer. Whenever youre ready. She was so certain that he would approve, that she had originally designed the third Order with the Temrs in mind.


    Yunalesca interrupted the silence. So whos the new monarch of the Sun Elves? Im guessing its still going to stay in the family?


    You will soon see. Neleh replied with a grin.


    ----------


    The council of Electors gathered once again when the new Queen of Sun Elves had taken her position. None of the Electors was entirely sure of the reason why they had gathered, as they watched the woman with a ming red hair take her position at the table. She wasnt familiar to most of the others, even if they had heard the rumors. Aelrindels passing had left a sort of confusion about the next monarch, but the power vacuum had been filled almost before Aelrindels body was cold, precluding any internal struggles among the Sun Elves. It made sense though. Even if she was the illegitimate daughter of the old sun king, her parentage was one of the worst kept secrets in the elven history, so there were no other imants. All those gathered could see the warrior nature and the internal strength of the new queen.


    Queen Sna. Neleh greeted with a smile, and a small nod. She could see that Sna had gone through a lot of internal growth since their separation. She no longer seemed lost, like she had before. Now she seemed like a woman with purpose, and she also seemed to find her own inner strength with the peace that purpose provided.


    Chosen Neleh. Sna replied with a smile of her own. She had missed Neleh terribly since their separation. That said, she could hardly recognize the woman in front of her. Before, Neleh had been a girl wise beyond her years with secret power and charm. Now she was majestic. Sna could see how the rumors about Neleh being the embodiment of Elune had started, as she now radiated power and gravitas. She had really blossomed.


    After things calmed down, Nimue announced her resignation as the empress. She cited that she was always meant by Elune to be a transitional ruler, to help their kind through the turbulent times after the civil war. Now the elves deserved a real ruler, someone that would lead them to greatness and glory. It didnt escape anyones notice that Nimue seemed to have a specific candidate in mind to be her sessor. At least Nimue was subtle enough to not mention Nelehs name.


    The vote to have Neleh elected as the new empress was record braking in speed. Even if some of the electors had other ideas, they knew it would be pointless as any other empress would just face the same problem of being overshadowed by Neleh. As a result, the whole process only took a couple of minutes. It was a little hard for some of the nobility to swallow that their empress was changed in less than an hour, but there was very little they could do, and its not like that had not seen thising.


    Long live Empress Neleh! The announcement went through the room, and out into the city.


    -----


    The electors along with Nimue were gathered in a private room to discuss the future ns. Nimue was nning on bing a normal priestess in a temple in Nan Yanoi, as a sort of retirement, but they all knew that was never going to happen. Neleh already ns for her old mentor. Their main point was to organize the coronation ceremonies that would this time be done with a proper amount of celebration and pomp, sincest time the ceremonies were shadowed by the civil war that had just ended. Neleh wouldnt officially start doing her duties until after the ceremony, so Nimue wasnt off the hook on that part either.


    Seeing as we have nothing prepared yet, the celebration can take ce in a month or so, I assume? Queen Amaranthae asked.


    I actually started nning the event as soon as I heard about Nimue stepping down. We can have the whole event start once the dignitaries from other races arrive. We already sent word to them. All the races are nning to attend. Neleh replied lightly.


    I havent noticed any preparations. Whats going on? Yunalesca asked a little worried. As the leader of the Inquisition, missingrge scale ns like this were a shock to her.


    Oh dont worry; your informants should be getting a word to you any day now. The reason you havent heard anything yet, is because the coronation will take ce in Nan Yanoi. The city had reced Rhianon as the heart of the empire anyway, so Im nning on moving the imperial pce there, and making Nan Yanoi into the new imperial capital. Rhianon can remain as the seat of the Eldarinwe kingdom. Neleh had a smile of someone ying a prank when she looked at Yunalesca.


    Not to be rude, but youre staying either inside Nexus or the central tower of Nan Yanoi. Where will you hold the event? I think I wouldve already gotten a word if you were building a pce rivaling the imperial pce. Yunalesca wondered, her mind working a little slower than usual. Many of the others already realized what wasing and were grinning.


    You werent paying attention. I said Im nning on moving the imperial pce. Why would I build a new one when we already have a perfectly good pce with all its inbuilt defenses? Neleh replied ying innocent.


    Moving the pce? Are you saying that you just n to float the pce into Nan Yanoi and plop it down there? Yunalescas eyes looked a little wild.


    I never said I would plop it down. I knew the spells required to make a floating ind simr to the celestials a long time ago, I just didnt have the necessary power to keep it afloat. The celestials had their cities lifted by their god, and theyre held aloft by every celestial donating power to the spell every few weeks. Now that we have the magical item called the Source, we can use several of those to keep the pce aloft. Should be much safer that way. We can have permanent gate connection between the ground and the pce to facilitate people moving in and out of the pce. Neleh tapped her finger on her jaw while thinking.


    I should be able to move the pce by the time the other races arrive, and it should make for a suitable spectacle. I think we should take the facilities belonging to the Legion of Phoenix with us as well. She finally said.


    Lysanthir cleared his throat a bit. Isnt there a risk of someone trying to make the pce fall onto the city?


    I was nning on extending the city shield to cover the pce as well, so anyone attempting such a feat would need to get through that first. Also I was nning on having the pce above the river and theke, with a backup spell to ensure a softnding in an emergency. Neleh replied with a smile. She was quite amused by her own idea. A feat like this would cement in everyones mind the fact that things were changing.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    ------------


    The process to move the imperial pce to Nan Yanoi turned out to be a bit more time consuming than Neleh had initially thought. As the imperial guards, the Legion of the Phoenix had to move along with the pce. As a result, Neleh had to gouge up a fair bit of the area surrounding the pce, because it was necessary to take all the buildings belonging to the Legion as well. This included housing, training grounds, barracks and a whole slew of other buildings. At that point it became obvious that it would be easier if she moved the administrative buildings for the empire as well, which furtherplicated things.


    It wasnt really a problem of lifting more buildings, as once you had the strength to rip a piece of the cityrge enough to house the pce into the air, the additional buildings didnt really make a difference. No, the problem was the politics and logistics of selecting which building to take, which people would be willing to move to Nan Yanoi and so on. Incidentally the Legion chose to move as a whole with not a single dissenting voice raised. These were the elite that had chosen to dedicate their life in the protection of the empress, and as such would go wherever the empress went. The bureaucrats hemmed and hawed for all their worth though.


    Since it had already taken four days without actually getting things done, Neleh just finally cast the spell giving anyone in the area 40 seconds to get clear if they wanted to stay. The sight of bureaucrats running around was deeply satisfying to everyone else. Neleh figured that she already had a well-trained and decisive group at Nan Yanoi who could take over their duties, and she didnt want people unable to make decision anyway. She even voiced this opinion getting an evil grin from the surrounding guards.


    As the now floating ind shook while rising into the air, Neleh thought to herself that it was actually a very good thing that the Legion wasing along with the pce. The Legion was the only group of soldiers that could rival the Order when it came to the skill of its members. While the training for the Order was exceptional and gave them an edge, it was hard topete with the dedicated members of the Legion. Where the Order took in almost anyone and molded them into professionals through the breaking training, the members of the Legion trained their whole lives, dedicating themselves to their task. In addition the Legion only epted the best and the most talented. It was simply impossible to bridge the gap of hundreds of years of dedicated training and consummate talent.


    That said, the Legion was not a battlefield force despite its name. While the Order could field full armies, and in a few years would be millions of brothers and sisters strong, the numbers of the Legion had never crossed five thousand. They had one job, and that was to give their life in the protection of the Empress. They had only failed once throughout their long history, and were very good at what they did. On the other hand, they didnt get trained in battlefield tactics as that was not required of them. They could probably do that as well, but that was not their purpose. So far Neleh had used members of the fifth Order for protection, as that protection was not really required when she was stronger alone than the entirety of the fifth Orderbined.


    However, Neleh knew that her freedom would be much more limited once she took the position as the empress. She would forever be followed by a group of guards, and she would no longer be able to go off gallivanting into thends of the other races. She did mourn her loss of freedom a bit, but she also recognized the necessity. It had already been a bit on the borderline of civility to have the Chosen of Elune going around, but an empress would be too much. There was also the fact that she would most likely regain much of that freedom when the storm came, as she would be needed on the battlefield.


    As they drew close to Nan Yanoi, Shiori raised a question that had been bothering her for a while now. Neleh, didnt you say that youre unable to make a doorway on one of these floating inds? Yet were supposed to connect the pce with the city through one of the arches. Mind exining that bit to me?


    Neleh looked surprised for a moment, and then a bit thoughtful. Woops. She finally said.


    Shioris face was twitching a bit from several conflicting emotions. Thats it? Woops? We already moved the pce!


    No need to get so agitated. I can make mistakes too. Besides, it only needs a small adjustment. How much do you remember about me exining the problems of teleportation magic? Neleh asked with a reassuring smile.


    Most of it, but humor me anyway. I recall you said it was possible in theory but tooplex in practice. Shiori asked trying to remember details. Even for her it was a little challenging, because she had lost interest in the subject because it wasnt really possible to do.


    Free teleportation is pretty much impossible, except over very short distances, and then it takes enough power and time that it would be faster to just run. That said, it does be a little easier between two fixed positions, because theres no need to make the necessary calctions more than once. We could create a fixed portal between the city and the ind with a portal that is constantly open and the power supplied by a couple of high quality Sources. Ill need to cast the spell only once, and even if the portal closes for some reason, its much easier to open again between the same points. We have to keep the distance pretty short though. We cant keep the portal open if the distance grows too much. Ill have to probably use spells to fix the inds position in ce through spatial magic. Otherwise we cant connect my bedroom with the mansion in Nexus. Thats going to be a real pain. That will probably take me days. Neleh mused thoughtfully.


    Wait, spatial magic? Theres magic like that? And if youre fixing the position in ce for doorways, then why not make a normal arch then? Shiori asked a little confused.


    Well, for one we dont want to give too free an ess straight into the imperial pce. Although the Nexus has plenty of countermeasures against hostilities, thats still a risk we might want to avoid. Besides, it will take me days to cast the necessary spells to fix the position, after which the ind will be rendered immobile. I dont have several days of free time before the festivities start, thanks to the bloody bureaucrats wasting our time. We need the portal in ce in time for the event, and itll take me less time to make a stable portal instead. And yes, theres such thing as spatial magic. I did mention that this world hasnt discovered all the elements, did I not? Neleh said, satisfying herself with the ns she was making. She could make a really ornate portal just for the theatric effect as well. Something shaped like a phoenix perhaps?


    I think you just dont want to admit your mistake to anyone else. Shiori mumbled mostly to herself.


    ----------


    Since the celebration of Nimues ascension had been hurried and shadowed by the preceding conflict, Nelehs ascension would be a month long celebration in the city of Nan Yanoi, with much of themon popce visiting the new capitol city at some point during the festivities. The event also drew much more attention from the other races because of who was taking the position of the empress. Even in a normal situation, the crowning of a person ruling over one of the major races was a big deal, and the fact that it was Neleh made it even more so.


    To the faeries, she was the savior of their race from the ravages of a gue, and the person who offered them sanctuary when they lost their home. It was obvious that their queen would attend the ceremony, even if she had not befriended Neleh before this. Simrly Neleh had made a deep impression with the beastmen and had helped with the problem of vers from the humannds. The problem had notpletely disappeared yet, but it was arge improvementpared to before. Combined with the rumors of Nelehs power and influence in the elvennds, the beastmen had sent the chieftains of several of theirrgest ns and tribes to the ceremony.


    The demons were slightly displeased with Neleh, but they respected her power, as she had defeated the previous demon lord inbat. As such, they wanted to form a connection with her despite their differences. The demons only had a demon lord if there was an individual powerful enough to grab the position, and a new one had not yet appeared. The demons often spent centuries without a demon lord, so this was not strange to them. Instead, they sent several of their more powerful individuals as a sign of respect. In fact, the Legion of the Phoenix was a little anxious about seven Great Silver ranked demons within the pce at the same time.


    Azemar de Wolfe, the emperor of the humans was also in attendance with the two princes Alexis and Sanguinius. The dignified emperor would most likely not have attended personally, except the connection between the human and elven continents had already been established. As such, it only took him a few hours to get to Nan Yanoi, instead of the weeks long sea trip that wouldve otherwise been the only way to traverse between the two continents.


    The celestials had actually sent most of their ruling council, as most of them wanted to attend especially after they heard about the floating pce. Floating inds had been a uniquely celestial thing before, and they wanted to see the person able to replicate the feat. It was actually quite impressive to see almost a hundred high ranking celestials in one ce, with Anauel leading them of course.


    The biggestmotion before the ceremony was caused by the naga. The Eternal Empress had never before visited thends of other races after assuming her position, and most people alive today had not even seen her before. Yet here she was with a radiant smile, surrounded by arge group of Kenshin as her protection. Most people were by now aware of the alliance between Neleh and the Eternal Empress, yet her presence hade as aplete shock to them. What they didnt know, was that she and the other Kirin hadid several eggs already, thus the need for her security had lessened somewhat. She also hoped that she could entice Neleh to pay another visit to the Coral Pce so that another clutch of eggs could be produced. She had also rather enjoyed the process of making the previous eggs.


    Despite the gathering of these esteemed guests that had never before all been at the same ce, the biggest surprises were yet toe. The ceremony itself was held in the grand throne room of the pce. As even that room was insufficient to hold all the important guests, only the most important ones were allowed within, with seating provided to the heads of the other races. Everyone had to draw breath as Neleh finally entered the room, allowing the full force of her presence to cow the gathered people into silence.


    She normally held most of her presence in check for various reasons, so the effect came as a shock even to the people that knew her. She looked divine in a dress made from nothing but living me that did not burn anything it touched. She had decided to attend the ceremony in her Golden Goddess persona, taking the form of the seraph of golden me. She had no need for adornments aside from the ming wings, halo and the single tear present on her cheek. Everyone aside from the seated heads of the other races quietly knelt on one knee as she progressed through the center aisle and gracefully walked to the elevated throne at the end of the room. If she was called the Empress of the Immortal me by the naga, then she damn well nned to impress to everyone that she was worthy of that name.


    It actually took a little prodding to get the priestess officiating the ceremony back into reality and started with the crowning itself. Nimue had wanted to do that part herself, but it wouldve been a little too much to have the previous empress crown the new one, so the other priestess handled that instead. The poor woman shook like a leaf, but managed to recite the words and vows required by the ceremony without stumbling. Finally she ced the diadem on Nelehs head, signifying her rule. Incidentally, Neleh had gotten rid of the old crown that she had found to be toorge and tacky, and had instead reced it with a tasteful diadem made of silver colored metal, never before seen on this world. It was something shed had Asariel acquire from another world. The decorations symbolized Elune and the three nsing together.


    A cheer loud enough to bury over anything else rose from the audience as Neleh straightened and rose to meet their eyes. The announcement went out to the city that the elves had a new empress, with the bells and gongs celebrating the moment. The people on the streets cheered as well. The announcement wasnt actually necessary, as severalrge magical illusions showed the events in the throne room to the people in the city, and the cheering had started the same time as it did in the throne room, almost drowning out the bells and gongs.


    As Neleh took her ce on the throne, the various representatives came in a procession to give their congrattions and well wishes. Just as the Eternal Empress had given hers, the crowd on the center isle opened to give room to a group of powerful looking people with an aura simr but slightly weaker than Nelehs approached the throne. The group consisted of beings of both genders and various races and was twenty people strong. Somehow everyone in attendance knew that these were not the original forms of these beings.


    Neleh had a light smile as she recognized the man standing beside the leader of the group. The man also had a twinkle of amusement in his eyes. Neleh had sent a word about the event to Zamekh, but had not been sure if they would attend. Their timing was impable though.


    The woman leading the group came before the throne and gave a small nod between equals, before giving her greeting. Empress Neleh, in the name of the dragon race we give greetings to you, and congratte you on your ascension. Well done sister and Chosen of Satai. The womans bombshell resulted in a wave of astonishment to race through the gathered people. They now knew these were dragons, but most of them had been unaware of Neleh being the Chosen of Satai. And sister?


    Neleh gave a simr nod in a return greeting. You honor me with your presence. It is not often that the Eldest of all dragons makes an appearance. This brought another shock.


    They certainly had not expected the young looking woman to be the Eldest of the dragon kind. Neleh and the Eldest were actually quite simr in many ways. Both looked extremely young but had this ageless quality about them. They both also had eyes that told of countless ages they had seen. Yet another patch of theories and rumors were formed this day about Nelehs origins when peopleter on remarked on the simrities.


    Please call me Malystryx. I heard that there was a party and I do like to attend parties. I expect the party to be worth my time. The Eldest said with a small smile.


    It turned out that the dragons were not the highlight of the proceedings. As the dragons retreated back to make ready for the celebrations, ten hazy figures suddenly appeared before the throne. One of the figures looked eerily like Neleh. The people gathered held their breaths as recognition dawned on them.


    On behalf of myself and my chosen race, I congratte you on your ascension my Chosen. The gruff voice belonged to Satai, who still managed to look a little disinterested.


    All the other major gods made their own greetings, the two others besides the major gods being of course Loki and Aphrodite. They didnt waste time on elegant speeches; they simply expressed their approval of her new position. Elune was thest to take her turn.


    Congrattions my love, Im proud of you. I hope you will lead our chosen race to great things and shelter them from the storm. May your rule be long and prosperous. The ever amused goddess gave a small conspiratorial grin and gave a fake whisper in a voice that was heard by everybody gathered. And do visit me again. I quite enjoyed thest time you did.


    Neleh almost facepalmed at the thought of all the trouble and rumors that little whisper was going to cause. As it was hard for the gods to manifest themselves, they disappeared straight afterpleting their purpose.


    ----------


    Neleh did the customary procession through the city to show herself to everyone, despite the people already having seen everything through the illusions. The following celebrationssted for a full month as was nned, during which all the food and drinks were free. Neleh had gone to great lengths to acquire the best this world had to offer, and then topped things off with delicacies from other worlds. Even as a Destroyer her skill in life magic allowed her to create enough meat, fruits and various delicacies and drinks from the other worlds to satiate the most important quests who all wondered on the origin of their meals. The mages made various spectacles with their spells, mimicking fireworks only better.


    Neleh herself decided to make a grand gesture herself, although she thought the effect would be somewhat dampened after the appearance of the gods. When the first day of the celebrations drew to a close, Neleh changed her form in the full vision of everyone gathered. For a small moment, she once again assumed the form of the majestic bird of me, covering the entire sky above Nan Yanoi with her form. She maintained the form just long enough to make a small screech of victory, while controlling her mes so as to avoid damage.


    That small moment was the limit of her ability to hold the form, and she waspletely drained afterwards. Of course she didnt mention that part to anyone else. After she had bid goodnight to the gathered people, and gotten away from their eyes, she actually copsed from exhaustion and had to be carried to bed by Shiori who knew how much that little stunt had taken out of her. Interestingly, this brought an emotional salute from the members of the Legion that lined the way to her bedroom. They didnt help because they knew she didnt want to be helped. They instead considered her actions to be a great honor for them, as she had taken the form of the being they were named after.


    And thus began the reign of Empress Neleh Khalidor.


    ----------


    A/N: This was a bit odd chapter to write. The next one should be a bit longer as there''s a lot of ground to cover. I also suspect it will be something that will cause discussion, and might even be a bit divisive, but should also be one of my better ones judging by the thoughts I have for it. Yes I''m leaving a cliffhanger in an author''s note. I''m just that mean. Look forward to it. :)

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    A/N: As some people wanted to see the songs that make an appearance during a chapter before the chapter starts, here we go. Unusually I was using three songs as inspiration during this chapter, in the order of appearance:


    https://youtu.be/OQeFvUuPNHc


    https://youtu.be/x5JvbD2Zc9I


    https://youtu.be/5uctTcMW464


    You will notice amon theme.


    Enjoy the chapter, and pleace point out any mistakes. Had to rush the PR a bit.


    ----------


    It was the early hours of what might barely be called a morning, when Neleh got up from herrge bed. The dim light before sunrise wasing through the curtains, giving a slightly eerie glow to her naked skin as she slowly walked through her bedroom and approached arge ck piano situated in the corner of the room. She idly ran her fingers over the wooden surface while half lost in thought. She sat down on the seat in front of the piano and started ying a slow tune. It was one of those songs that no one but her knew on this world, and was an example of how a seemingly simple and slow song could carry quite a lot of emotion. Kind of wistful and nostalgic emotion in this case, with maybe even a hint of sadness.


    Today would be the tenth anniversary of her taking the throne as the empress of the elven people. Her decade as a ruler had been sessful, so sessful in fact that even she had been shocked. The elven people were more prosperous than ever. Everything was plentiful, and no people within her empire had to go wanting. There was no problem of over-producing either, as the continent was now connected with all the others with arches that enabled surplus to be traded away to other races.


    It had taken almost the entirety of the ten years, but the elven army had in its entirety gone through the training for the Order, and was now the most powerful military might on the. If Neleh really wanted, she could take her people to war against all the other major races, not including the dragons, and have a good expectation of victory. Of course, she didnt actually want to do that since she knew that strength would be needed for other purposes. The academies of Nan Yanoi were also bing a marvel of learning, epting thousands upon thousands of promising students on all paths of power and knowledge.


    Perhaps the most important thing was the continued melding of the three elven ns. The three ns had been almost at each others throats at the time she ascended the throne, but now those lines were blurring. This was in major part due to the fact that the divided ns no longer lived in separate areas. As the wealth of the empire was focused towards the center and the improved methods of producing food and other essentials allowed for higher poption densities,rge portions of the Sun and Moon Elves had moved into the areas formerly controlled by the third n, Eldarinwe. As it was widely known that the empress approved of such unification, the ns were slowly starting to dissolve into one people. It was of course not something that would happen over a single decade, but the process had at least started.


    There was also an interesting shift in the elven society as a whole. As the borders between ns, and territories became more fluid, the power of the nobility waned. The increased wealth and opportunities also encouraged a more merit based society, as your station in life was less dependent on who your parents were. This again was something that the new empress encouraged, as she had little patience for anyone who couldnt get their job done. Effectiveness and often flexibility was more important than position and titles. And this further weakened the position of the nobility. This might have caused trouble with the nobles if it wasnt for one additional factor.


    This advancement carried a certain personal cost to Neleh. As Elunes favor toward her was so obvious, and her actions so effective, she herself became something of an object of worship. Among the people she wasnt referred to simply as the empress, but got the added title of divine. She had encouraged this tendency herself in the beginning, as it served her purposes and made ruling easier, andter on was stuck with it. The problem was that everyone started treating her as something beyond a mortal.


    It was rather sad to see even her friends and family look at her with awe. Even people that had known her when she was younger like Alduin, Maylin and Yunalesca bowed their head in reverence, and treated her almost as a holy object. It was impossible to get close to people when they held such reverence. They didnt feel that they were worthy of her attention. There were only a handful of people that still treated her in a way that even slightly resembled normal. That made Neleh feel very lonely.


    The tone of her ying got a bit more hopeful. As she nced towards her bed, she decided that the song needed a little more, and used the magic she had devised such a long time ago to add the sound of other instruments to the song, turning the music into a love song of sorts, as she gazed at the naked form of Shiori still sleeping in their bed. The beautiful psion was still tired from their activities the previous evening and night.


    They had be lovers almost five years ago. Shiori was one of the few people that still treated her as she used to. In fact Shioris treatment of Neleh hadnt changed almost at all since her ascension. Neleh had always been the center of Shioris world and that remained unchanged. She didnt care about Nelehs position or origins, just that they were happy. She was Nelehs secret protector and the de that the young empress used to cut down those that opposed her. And she had be a very effective de.


    Neleh wouldve been lying if she had said that their romantic involvement had nothing to do with the loneliness that she felt due to the distance between her and the other people she used to be close with. It was also true that Shiori was almost the only person who was even close to being mentally an equal with Neleh, especially now that Shiori had gained more wisdom and experience to bolster the intelligence shed had earlier. It would be hard to build a rtionship when the two people involved were not even on the same ne when it came to their minds. Shiori could keep up with her, even if she didnt have the life experience Neleh had, and that went a long way. Of course it also didnt hurt that the girl of ten years ago had grown into a beautiful woman. Neleh had to admit that she did love Shiori, even if it didnt quite reach the level that Shiori obviously felt about her. It was thefortable type of love, instead of all burning passion. Not that theycked passion, as shown byst night.


    There was a smile on Nelehs lips as she thought about the ongoingpetition between Shiori and the Legion of the Phoenix. The Legion felt protective of their divine empress, andpetitive towards the other protectors, namely the fifth Order and their most important member Shiori. Their little game had begun about the same time that she had gotten romantically involved with Neleh, as she sneaked to spend the night in Nelehs room. For the Legion, it was dreadful that someone managed to sneak past them, so they tried their best to stop her. So it became almost a dailypetition where Shiori tried to get past the Legion and the Legion tried to detect her. If she seeded, she got to spend the night with Neleh, if she failed, then the Legion got to feel smug the next day about their victory. The Legion didnt get to feel smug very often, though it wasnt too rare either. Shiori couldve defeated all of them in battle, but it was considered her loss when she was detected, as it wouldve been problematic if they tore the pce apart.


    -----


    Her ying became a bit more somber as she started another slow but powerful song. She was thinking about one of her most challenging actions as an empress, an action that had won her the undying loyalty of the Legion, the bond between the Legion and her bing beyond anything that had existed with previous emperors. They were now her Legion.


    It had started as a sort of an idle thought. She had been reviewing the abilities she had gained from her spirits, and had noticed that the life spirit phoenix sort of stood out. The other spirits were either great inbat or tailored specifically to enhance her abilities. The rebirth ability of the phoenix felt a little weird though. Any enemy that was strong and skilled enough to kill her would also be skilled enough to counter the effects of the rebirth ability. While the bird of fire was very symbolic and far from useless inbat, she couldnt really see any reason to utilize the spirit instead of one of the morebat able spirits like Jormundgandr or Surtr.


    Suddenly and idea hade to her. Maybe the point wasnt for herself to use the ability? As she had looked up, her eyes had fallen on the ever present guard around her. Maybe it was time to make the Legion worth their name. It had taken her months to prepare the spells, as she instilled the power from all the gods to form a ming shrine in the depths of the pce. There she enshrined the phoenix spirit, with the spirits approval, andid one of the mostplex magical formations she had ever made,bining both magical and holy spells.


    Then she had called up the gathering of the entire Legion within therge chamber to make her intentions known. It is the duty of the Legion to give their lives in protection of the empress of the elvennds. That is your loyalty and the solemn vow you give. I give my life, so that the life of the empress may be saved. I say it is time that the empress honors your sacrifice and vignce. It is time that I give back those lives that are given in my name. Today I offer you the chance to be worthy of the name Legion of Phoenix.


    Those of you, who choose to be the real Legion of the Phoenix, give a drop of your blood into the me that burns within this altar. By this blood, your souls will be bound to the altar until the day you are released from your service, or the day I finally meet my end. During that time, any of you that give your life to protect mine will have their souls return here after death, and in time your bodies will be reformed.


    This rebirth will not be instant, nor will it be absolute. There will always be ways to bring about death that will counter the effect of this binding, but those are few and far between. The rebirth will take time, more if several of you give your life in my service at once and for the strongest of you, it might even take years, but you will return to life as whole.


    This is my vow to you. As Neleh finished, the Legion gave a somber soldiers salute as one. The Legion didnt cheer or celebrate. Instead, they renewed their vow to do their utmost to protect this empress with everything they had.


    -----


    Of course, the rest of the world had not stood still during thest ten years. Some changes were small, while some were rather major. The celestials were for the most part same, as thest ten years had been rather peaceful. The only notable thing was that the celestial noticed the elves preparing for major war, and decided to do the same. It remained somewhat unclear if they nned on going against the elves, or if they had finally learned to read between the lines and prepare for theing storm in earnest.


    The dragons were still dragons, and no one could tell what they were doing. The only thing clear to the other races was that the race as a whole had started to congregate intorger groups, especially focused on a particr mountain in the elven continent. Everyone could tell that something was going on, but nothing more specific.


    The beastmen had finally chosen a high chief, a chieftain of chieftains. This had mostly been orchestrated in secret by Neleh, as she had supported a chieftain of a certain leopardman tribe for the position. She had gotten a good impression of him during the conve of races, and considered him to be calm and collected enough to be entrusted with the position. Not to mention that he was most likely the strongest beastman currently living. Neleh purpose was to bring unity to the beastmen tribes, so that they would be more effective when the time came.


    The naga were going through simr war preparations as the elves and celestials, and the Eternal Empress was rather pleased with therge clutch of Kirin eggs they had managed to gather. It would take a long time for them to hatch, but at least her race now had a future. The faeries had now integrated into the elven society almostpletely. They still yearned to see the trees if their old homnd again, but the majority of the faeries would rather remain in the elvennds even if they had the chance to return. Their rtionship with the elves was rather symbiotic, and they could recreate their beloved forests on the elven continent.


    The biggest changes had urred among the humans and the demons. The two princes Alexis and Sanguinius had gotten caught up in a rebellion against the emperor, not because they actually wanted to rebel, but because they had stood up against the orders of the emperor that they had found to be immoral. That wasnt actually tied to the rebellion, but had happened at the same time and had been interpreted as supporting the rebels. The emperor had ordered their arrest and Prince Sanguinius had seen this as the final insult by their uncaring father. He had joined the rebellion in earnest and the human empire was now divided.


    Prince Alexis on the other hand didnt want to go against their father in such a hostile manner, as he considered the man to currently be the best hope for humanity, even if he was on asion too cruel. He had instead elected to seek asylum among the elves. He was now a part of the forces specially trained by Neleh against the more dangerous enemies the Lost-Deities would send against them. That group of individuals was now almost twenty individuals strong, and would be her trump card once the time came. Emperor Azemar wasnt happy about the arrangement, but wasnt going to sour the rtions between humans and the now extremely strong elven empire over Prince Alexis.


    Neleh wasnt too happy about the situation with the humans, but having only one of the major races slip from her fingers wasnt too bad. The humans could still serve their use even now. Theoretically the internal conflict among the humans could theoretically be over before the storm hit, but she had a hunch again. She had a feeling that the time was running out. She had done what she could, and would not be able to pull out any miracles at this point.


    -----


    As she considered what had happened among the demons, she decided that the piano was insufficient for the task to show her feelings on the subject, and had to once again turn to the spell for a moreplexbination of instruments. She needed something appropriately pompous and something much faster on tempo.


    Khali had really done her job when it came to subjugating the demons. Once she had gathered enough power, and had changed her looks to be more those of a demon than an elf, she had taken the old demon lord with her to take control of the continent. The old demon lord was there as her servant and her purpose was to lend legitimacy to Khalis actions. It would be harder to ignore someone that had the support of someone the demons recognized as very powerful. Neleh also suspected that the two had formed a more intimate bond during the time they spent on the elven continent. Khali was too jaded for love, but lust? That she could do.


    Khali had shown her strength almost immediately, and had risen to prominence with unprecedented speed. To her annoyance, the other demons had adopted the way of stalling and obfuscating once they discovered her strength inbat. Even with the old demon lords support, it was hard to get things done when everyone just dyed, made empty promises and flimsy excuses and avoided confrontation. Normally this would have been too shameful since the demons valued power so highly, but political power was power as well, and the repercussions never materialized because all of the high ranking demons were doing the same thing.


    As a result, Khali had returned to one of her old favorite tricks. She wasnt a stranger to plotting either after all. She had invited everyone that had been part of the effort to stall things to a very special dinner. Neleh had almost cringed when she had heard that. Khalis dinners were infamous to those that knew about her past life. This time she had chosen to go with a particrly mean option to drive her point home. She had even enlisted Nelehs help to acquire the necessary ingredients.


    The demons had felt safety in numbers, and had alle. Each of them was presented with their very own, specially prepared dish. As the first course had been eaten, Khali called for attention. I hope all of you have enjoyed your time so far, and I hope the meal has been to your satisfaction.


    She had gotten nods and agreement from the jovial feeling demons that had gathered. The food had been delicious. Khali had gathered spices and drinks that could not be found on this world after all. Good, Im d youre enjoying yourself. I have prepared a very special dessert for everyone, and I hope you will enjoy it just as much.


    Servants brought covered silver trays in front of everyone, hiding the contents until everyone had been served. Once she gave the signal the covers were removed from every tray. As the contents were shown, a chorus screams, wails and curses sounded around the room, while many of the guests were shocked to silence or in denial. On every tray was the head of a loved one of each person served. It might have been a son or a daughter, husband, wife, girlfriend of boyfriend, or perhaps a family member, a parent or a sibling.


    As the realization was starting to dawn on them, Khali continued. I hope you especially liked the meat in the previous dish, since it goes so very well with the dessert you have been served. She said, making absolutely clear where the meat they had eaten before hade from.


    As the sounds of gagging and retching joined the wails and angry shouts, Khali finished her point. You have chosen to act dishonorably, so Im making the consequences of that choice clear. I have no qualms about using whatever methods I so choose against those with no honor. I hope Im making my point clear. Enjoy you dessert. She said as she rose to leave.


    Two of the enraged demons charged straight at her, but where cleaved in two by an almost casual looking swing of her two-handed de. While it looked casual, it carried unbelievable strength and moved so fast that those looking could not even see it. Any else that desires to express their dissatisfaction over my dinner party? Now is your chance. As the other demons could only swallow their hatred, Khali casually walked out of the room.


    This of course made her numerous enemies, but enemies she could deal with and the dys had stopped. She had be the new demon lord only six monthster, and had kept that position for two years now.


    -----


    Neleh hummed a small sad tune. Khali had been one of the other people to treat her normally, which was only natural since the old ruler of Inferno knew better. Still, now that she was too busy with the demons, Neleh was left with one less person she could rx with. There were only three others beyond Shiori and Khali, Nimue, Delia and Elsaria. Even Selene had be a worshipper instead of a sister; in fact she was one of the worst. With Selenes character and almost blind devotion to Elune, it was hardly surprising that she would end up revering Neleh as well.


    Nimue was one of Nelehs closest advisors, and spent the most time with her. That was inrge part because Neleh often got tired of dealing with the veneration in the eyes of others, so she managed many things through Nimue. Delia did her best to keep Neleh grounded, although that wasnt so hard, as Neleh didnt buy into her own legend. Delia had finally married Aneirin, and the two seemed happy enough. Aneirin would most likely otherwise be one of the people to put too much stock in Nelehs so called divinity, but it was easier for psyche to imagine Neleh as something beyond mortals. It reduced her inferiorityplex, which was a good thing for her rtionship with Delia. Elsaria had be a full-fledged sister of the Order despite the added challenge, and now spent most of her time hunting down Nelehs enemies.


    The saddest part was Nelehs rtionship with Asheara. They had managed to talk and had started to form a connection of sorts, even if it wasnt what it used to be. That was about the time when the people started treating Neleh differently, and Asheara had followed suit. She had felt that Neleh wasnt a normal mortal, though she couldnt exin why, but this gave her an exnation. It also allowed her to redirect what remained of her feelings to a new path, and also assuaged her guilty conscience.


    Ironically, she had not lost too much of her skills as they had be part muscle memory, and part memories separate from the bond because the countless hours spent training. As such, she became one of the people to join Prince Alexis as trump cards against the enemy. Still, it was painful for Neleh to see the awe in her mothers eyes, so the two mostly kept their distance from each other.


    -----


    The sun started to rise above the horizon, to mark the dawn of the day that would change the lives of everyone on this world. As Neleh started to move towards Shiori to shake the shoulder of her lover, who was pretending to be asleep in the hopes of getting a gentle wake-up, she suddenly stared at the walls of the room. She could feel the space twisting as portals opened around the world, on all the continents. Portals that led away from this world. Though the important part wasnt where one could go through them, but who came through them to this world. These portals werent small temporary gates to allow few individuals though, butrge permanent ones.


    There were couple of important differences between deities and beings that at least some point were mortal. Even if a mortal gathered enough power to be stronger than any deity, this differences would remain. The deities were bound by certain rules. They could not go beyond their domain, and while they could be shockingly powerful in some area, they could bepletely useless in others. On the flipside, some things were easier for deities. Instead ofplex spells to achieve almost impossible result, they could simply throw power at the problem and get the effect they desired. While it was almost impossible to make portals between world if a mortal tried it, the deities could do it, especially if they had someone ritually prepare a target destination.


    The Lost-Deities might have lost some of what made them gods, but retained some other things, as shown by the portals now opening around the world. Even Neleh at the prime of her old life couldnt have done it, but here it was done in several ces.


    Theyre early. Neleh grumbled. Shiori, get yourzy bum out of the bed and sound the rm! The storm is here! Neleh yelled.


    Then she suddenly looked towards the sky in shock. Oh, fuck. She cursed simply. A huge magical formation sprung around her, as she flung her entire strength into the sky, to change the direction of a certain falling object. After a few minutes of struggling, she slumped to a chair, all sweaty and panting.


    What happened? Shiori asked rmed, already pulling clothes on.


    Lets just say the faeries arent going home anymore. I doubt that theres much left of their continent beyond fire and ash. Neleh sighed, getting her breath back under control.


    Details, please. I know you like to be cryptic, but this is not the time. Shiori sighed a little exasperated.


    Well, apparently one of the Lost-Deities decided that casting a portal straight to here was too much trouble. Instead, it made a solid gateway and threw it at us. Quite hard to redirect I might add. Would have originallynded on the celestial capitol instead. Neleh exined.


    Eh, you shouldve let itnd. The pigeons are nothing but trouble. You mean it threw a gateway from another world? Shiori asked incredulous.


    Now you know why Im here. Are we having fun yet? Neleh simply smiled back.


    ----------

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    A/N: A bit shorter chapter, but I assumed you''d rather have this one now, than a half page longer one after christmas. Speaking of, I will be visiting family during the holidays, and I can''t say how much I will be able to do in the way of writing. Assuming I can even write, I don''t know when I''ll be able to post them. I''m hoping that I''ll at least get some writing done, and then post everything after Ie home, but we''ll see. I hope you all enjoy the chapter and the holidays!


    ---------


    As Neleh and Shiori entered the room they had semi-officially named as the war council, they could see that the other important military personnel had already gathered. In fashion simr to the room for the council of Electors, the room had arge table in the center with chairs for the most important people and a lot of room on the sides for the other officers to both listen in and offer feedback and ideas. Unlike the Elector room, the war council had a muchrger table that was filled with detailed maps of especially the elven continent, but the elves had maps of the world as well. The various races didnt take a positive view of other races trying to make maps of their continents, so the maps of the other continents were not as detailed.


    Unlike in official court events, Neleh waved everyone back to their chairs before they even had chance to kneel. This was not the time or ce for ceremony. Ladies and gentlemen, Im sure all of you have been briefed about the uing storm, and have been told all the details that we could anticipate. Well, just two hours ago, I felt the opening of several portals to other worlds. These portals will allow our enemies the ess to our world. The storm is here. Its a bit earlier that I anticipated, but thats just something that well have to deal with. Neleh started the proceedings, meeting the eyes of everyone gathered.


    Most of the people here were officers of the Order, which now included the elven army and the Temrs. Estr lead the forces that formerly belonged to the army, Lysanthir had managed to retain his position as the grandmaster of the Temr after going through the Order training. That made Estr also the leader of the first Order and Lysanthir the leader of the third Order. Elendil Arnor, the demonmander that had lead the Order forces during the war against the Caledor duchy had be the leader of the fourth Order, but also worked as a secondary battlemander second only to Estr. Somewhat surprisingly Daemon Lucian had decided to take the Order training a year into Nelehs reign and had shown great skill in nning support and logistics. As such, he had be the leader of the second Order.


    Nelehs old warrior skills teacher Dalyor had found his calling in the fifth Order and even became the nominal leader. Everyone knew however that the real power was in the hands of Shiori, as her words superseded even Dalyors, but this was inrge part because she had be the instrument and unofficial voice of Neleh. It would not look if Neleh ordered the removal of certain people, so Shiori did it in her stead, which provided a certain level of deniability. The other reason Shiori wasnt the official leader, was because she was so often personally sent on missions by Neleh. As Nelehs mobility was hampered by her position as the Empress, she sent Shiori instead to work as her eyes and ears, and if necessary also her enforcer.


    The only person at the table who wasnt part of the Order was Nimue, who was Nelehs primary advisor and represented the civilian angle in such meetings. How many portals and where? Nimue asked.


    So far, I can detect five portals. Its hard to tell exactly from this distance, but I would estimate one portal per continent. On a rted note, the faerie continent is no more. That continent is nothing but a wastnd now. Nelehs words caused amotion, especially among the faerie members of the gathered officers. Their eyes were filled with sadness and rage.


    How? Elendil asked simply.


    It was our enemies first strike. It was originally aimed at the capitol of the celestials, but I managed to redirect it. I had to make a choice, and the faerie continent was almost uninhabited. Well have to try and help our faerie friends restore things after this war is over, should they desire to return home. Neleh said in a solemn voice.


    Should we expect more simr attacks? Elendil continued.


    Not the same kind. This attack wasshall we say rather unique. That said, we might face attacks of simr strength in the future, but hopefully we will be better prepared. Neleh answered with a corner of her mouth twitching into a half smile.


    We have started mobilizing our forces, and will be able to move in force within few days. The first forces can be sent immediately. You said one of the portals per continent, so I assume we got one too? Where exactly? Lysanthir asked.


    I cant tell the exact location, because the magical interference is too thick, but roughly south of the Sun Elvennds, within the great forest. Ive sent my best scouts as well as my special unit to find out the exact location and to determine the nature of our enemy. Neleh replied.


    Do you think its a good idea to send your students? Those people are a littleshall we say battle crazy. I doubt they can resist the chance to make first contact with the enemy. Nimue pointed out, as she was well aware of the special forces Neleh was referring to.


    I wouldnt worry overtly much. They will strike the first blow, but they will also retreat in time. I promised that if anyone of them got too antsy or battle crazy, Id personally immortalize their name as the first failure of this war, and have it cast in stone for all to see. Neleh gave a small grin, remembering the looks she had gotten when she made that promise.


    I assume our n is to deal with the portal within our continent first? Estr asked.


    Indeed. I want to get the first enemy faction dealt with as soon as possible, so we can focus on the others. The enemy wont be expecting the strength we have, and I hope to catch them by surprise. She replied.


    Im guessing the portals will be the lynchpin of this whole war? Those seem to be the only way for them to bring forces into our world. Will there be more of them? Lucian asked. The young demon wasnt usually very vocal among the other leaders, but usually had good ideas.


    Yes the portals will be the key, but for a different reason than you assume. The lost-deities managed to open these portals, so they are capable of opening more of them. However, each time they do so, it will cost them a lot of power, and that power is much harder to get back, since it is something that is a remnant of their time as deities. To answer your question, yes they are capable of opening more portals, but will not do so unless absolutely necessary. However, I cant say whether these five portals represent all the enemies we will have to deal with during the storm. There may be others in the future.


    The real reason why the portals are the key, is that if we manage to threaten the portals, it is likely that the lost-deities themselves will step up to defend them personally. If we manage to kill them, and then close the portal so that no further forces cane through, then we have won against that enemy. Make no mistake, the real enemies during this war are the lost-deities themselves, and the forces theymand are simply a means to an end. Kill the lost-deities, and the rest will fall into ce. Neleh exined to the grim facedmanders.


    Can we kill them? I know you gave us an exnation about their nature, but Im still confused. You call them lost-deities, but I cant fathom anyone being able to kill a deity like Elune. What are we facing really? You said we can expect to face something that can wipe out a continent in one attack, so how can we fight something like that? Lysanthir asked with a worried voice.


    Neleh gave a small sigh, as she knew this wasing. There are some things you are not aware of in y. Lets just say that I was born specifically to fight the lost-deities. Not to say it will be easy, but it can be done. However, it will require me to focus on them specifically. You are the ones who have to fight the war, while I stay alert for them. This is notmon knowledge but even deities can be killed, regardless if theyre lost-deities like our enemies, or even goddesses like Elune. Our enemies dont have the power of real deities anymore, so killing them is easier than it would be to face our own goddess. Neleh reassured them. This was one of the reasons she had encouraged the rumors of her divine origins. It would give a source of confidence to her followers, because in their minds it would no longer be a mortal facing a god, but two demi-gods facing each other.


    After a moment of silence, one of the junior officers asked. What happens, Elune forbid, should you lose?


    Then the only way will be to throw your lives at them until they tire themselves out. Try tobine your powers instead of attacking alone. I have no ns of losing though. I have a trump card of my own. Only Neleh hesitated if she should give any details. Telling them a bit might bolster their confidence.


    Only what? Lysanthir asked.


    Only that the trump cardes with a price. A price we might not be willing to pay. Lets save that for now though. We have a war to fight, a portal to close, and a pretend-god to kill. Neleh finished by giving a solemn warriors salute to everyone. The effect of that was simr to a cheer going through the room, but instead of jubtion, everyone was filled with grim determination as they returned the greeting.


    -----


    As she and Shiori were walking back towards their room to make additional ns, Neleh felt a magicalmunicationing from Khali. I assume you already noticed? Neleh simply asked, before Khali actually had the chance to say anything.


    Of course. Its not just that though. We have a big problem. Well, we have two problems, one big and one really problematic. Khalis disgruntled voice came through.


    Tell me. Neleh asked with a sigh.


    The problem number one. I dont know if you noticed, but with the faeries gone, the demons will be pressed on two fronts, from our own portal as well as the one in the faerie continent. Dealing with the one on our continent is one thing, but we wont be able to deal with both. I havent reached the kind of power yet to make miracles happen. One of the reasons Khali was staying on this world, was that fighting these enemies would provide her with the power she needed to return to the bigger stage of Inferno.


    Ill ask one of the other races to help you. Luckily we have some strength in reserve. Neleh replied calmly. There had to be more, otherwise Khali wouldnt be this worried.


    Which brings us to the problem number two. The former demon lord managed to use her powers to get a look on the forcesing through the gate in the faeriends. Its not enough that the lost-deity was strong enough to chuck a portal at us, but the forces hemands are a real problem. Neleh, theyre sending through Trow and des. Khali mentioned two very problematic names.


    Shit. Thats a problem. Give me a moment to think. Neleh replied.


    Trow were a race of giants with a penchant for genocide. Their huge stature, enormous strength and thick skin wouldve been enough to make them one of the peak warrior races in the universe. The real problem was that the Trow d themselves in armor that could be almost half a meter thick at ces. The lowest level Trow might have an armor made purely of iron or steel, but the elites would be d in magical armor made of the best of metals. Assumedly with the help of a lost-deity the Trow would not be of the iron variety. The only good thing about Trow was that there wasnt a huge amount of them, but that was a slimfort when even a single Trow was able to devastate small armies.


    The other race called des wasnt all that much better. The des were a race of magical constructs made of a strong dark metal. They ranged from human sized weaker individuals to almost dragon sized elites. The Soulforgers of the des created their metal bodies and sealed malicious shades within the cold shells, all of them united by hatred towards the living. Their name came from their razor sharp ws and the des that stuck out all over their bodies. The des were not quite as powerful as the Trow, but they were much more numerous.


    Both of those races were among the most powerful warrior races, united by their near immunity against conventional weapons. The des had no weak spots for warriors to strike at, while trying to melee the Trow was suicide. Luckily neither race had much skill in magic, but their powerful bodies made them very resistant against many attack spells. It was somewhat useless to throw a fireball at a metal body that could simply shrug off the heat.


    Ok, Ill have to ask the celestials to try and fight them, as their ability to fly should give them a rtive advantage. They might not be able to fight the enemies straight on, but a skirmish style should work alright. Ill have to see if I can convince the dragons to also fight them. I doubt the celestials will have a very good time against the Trow, and the dragons are likely the only ones capable of killing them in any significant numbers. Neleh finally said.


    They should at least be able to dy them until we can focus on them. I see a problem with this n though. Khali replied.


    I know. This leaves only the Naga in the reserve, while we still have too extra fronts that might copse. Im confident in our abilities, but we will have trouble if the beastmen and humans both start losing their battles. Neleh said in a grim voice.


    We might be forced into choosing which of the two to save. Khali pointed out.


    I think that is a very distinct possibility. Ill ask the Naga to start moving their forces towards the two continents. I just hope that well manage to deal with our portal ande to the aid of the other race before it is toote. Neleh said with a bad premonition. She had another hunch, and a very grim one.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    A/N: I''m back! I had a sudden bout of inspiration worth seven chapters aftering home, unfortunately not for this story. That''s how inspiration works sometimes. I had to write all that down before I forgot all of it, hence the small dy. Don''t worry, that inspiration has now been handled, and we can get back to the regrily scheduled programming. Speaking of, I hope you''ll like the speech. I''m not much of a speechwriter, but eh. Enjoy!


    ----------


    As Neleh was preparing a speech to address the Elven Empire, the first scouting reports starteding in. The content of those reports had both good news and bad news. She addressed Shiori, who was also reading the reports. We lucked out a bit on our front. The enemy on our continent is not among the strongest, instead they rely more on numbers. With the recent training, our soldiers are very effective at fighting hordes of weaker enemies.


    Shiori nced through another report. The downside being that we really are getting a hordeing through. All the reports are mentioning thousands and thousands of enemies, and it hasnt been that long since the portal opened. Were going to have to fight through a sea of enemies to get to the portal. Can you give me a small rundown on these enemies? They remind me a bit of the beastmen, but theyre not the same.


    Sure, I should prepare a summary for the generals as well. These beings are actually a subset of beastmen, but not quite like the ones we have on this world. Theyre called Gor. Theyre a race of goatmen with a stature slightlyrger than a typical human. Theyre tough and ferocious, but they arent exactly the smartest bunch and their morale might be an issue for them. If they can work themselves into a frenzy, then they can be hard to rout, but otherwise they arent exactly known for their bravery. Their equipment will be rather basic, and we probably dont have to worry about arge number of archers or heavy armor, but their weapons work just fine, and their tough hide is fairly equal to leather armor.


    The most important part about them isnt the hordes though, but the fact that they have brought along several monstrous creatures. These reports mention minotaurs, trolls and swarms of little creatures. Those are something that can be dealt with, but Im worried about these dragotaurs and demons that a couple of the reports mentioned. Neleh said half lost in thought.


    Shiori looked up from the report with slight confusion. I get demons, although these demons seem to be a little different from what were used to, but what are dragotaurs?


    Neleh gave a small chuckle. You know what a centaur is, right? Shiori replied with a nod. Dragotaurs are a bit like that. Only their whole bodies are covered in tough scales and instead of an upper body of a human, they have an upper body of a dragonid, which is a race of lesser dragons in a humanoid body. The thing with dragotaurs is that unlike the Gors and the other monsters, theyre rather smart and are practically immortal when ites to aging. They keep growing as they get older, and the oldest ones can fight weaker dragons on a fairly even footing. I dont expect to face too many of those, but we should be aware of the possibility, and focus on taking them down whenever possible. It would not surprise me if the demons and dragotaurs are the onesmanding this merry band of monstrosities.


    Have we heard any details from the other continents yet? Shiori asked, picking up another report.


    Well, you heard about the portal in the faeriends. Thats going to be a problem. The one in the demon continent seems to have an army connected with ours, since it is alsomanded by demons, but they instead have some heavily armored mortal warriors. Khali should be able to deal with them. Shes not much as a mage, but she canmand an army. I dont have any concrete knowledge of things happening in the human continent. Their civil war makes things messy. I sent Alexis there to keep an eye on things, but so far the only thing he can say for certain is that they are facing undead of some sort. I havent heard anything about the beastmen yet and that worries me. Neleh had a small frown on her face as she finished. She had sent several of her elite students to the beastmen continent to scout, but so far they had not made contact with the enemy.


    Well, we got our work cut out for us, thats for sure. Shiorimented with a sigh.


    ----------


    Neleh was dressed in a grand fashion reminiscent of her coronation. The dress made of living me was impressive, as she stood on the podium at the center of Nan Yanoi. Several magical artifacts were being used around the city and the empire to project an illusion, which would ry her speech to everyone. Everyone knew that the empress wouldnt use this method for something trite, so they had all gathered in the markets, streets, squares and parks to listen to her words. The speech was also being shown to all the remaining nobles, as well as the royal families of both the Sun and the Moon Elves. Everyone was waiting with baited breath for the words of their divine empress.


    Ladies, gentlemen and others, people of our empire and those simply enjoying our hospitality, elves, faeries and many others, Ie now before you on the day celebrating the tenth year of my reign to discuss a matter of great importance. Thest ten years have been a time of great prosperity, innovation and change. I would like to think that the change has mostly been for the good. Before that, for thousands upon thousands of years the elven people have stood strong against those that would threaten us, and the lives that we have created. Today I am here to tell you that we stand on the precipice of another change, one that will affect us all.


    Today as I speak, the Elven Empire faces the greatest threat that we have ever seen. Today, I am here to tell you that we are at war! We do not face this war alone, as all the other major races face the same threat thates to us from beyond the veil. This is not a threat from this world, yet we must face it or we will meet with destruction. Elvanon, Lothian, Ellyrion and Avelorn, all cities that will face attack and certain destruction within days if we do not stand up to defend them! The enemy is already at our gates, weapons drawn, hoping to catch us by surprise.


    For thousands of years, we as a race have faced only internal struggle. Will we retreat, and watch as our cities burn and the enemy decimates everything around us? Will we hide and cower behind the backs of the other races, hoping that they will somehow manage to save us? Or will we stand up, and face the enemy? I say that for us there is no retreat. I say we will not give these despoilers any ground, not even a millimeter of our sacrednd. I say it is time for the elven people to take their rightful position of glory, and show both the enemy and the other races that the time of the elves hase and is here to stay! To defend our empire and immortalize our glory, we must attack! We must drive the enemy away and trample them beneath our feet! Not only will we show them how to defend our ownnd, we will show the other races the power of our people and save their sorry behinds as well! And we must bemitted to that path, whatever the cost may be.


    This will not be an easy fight. It will cost us. In resources, in gold and most importantly in lives. Some of you may ask why we must bear such a burden, and for you I will say only one word. Victory! For if there is one thing we know about our enemy, its that without victory there can be no survival! We will im victory to avoid annihtion! This time will be trying but our victory will be venerated for a thousand generations toe, and our names will survive forever as the people who saved our world! Neleh had been rather animated through the whole speech, and punctuated herst words by mming her hand on the wooden lectern in front of her.


    She could see the whole city erupting in cheers. No doubt the other cities were reacting the same. Their empress had promised them victory and immortality for their names. At this moment, the elven people were ready to take on the whole world. Neleh thought that they would need this zeal in the times toe. As she turned to leave, she noted wryly that thest m she had made had cracked the lectern, and a gentle breeze would shatter it into a thousand pieces. She may have gotten a bit too animated.


    ---------


    The Legion of the Phoenix was surrounding them, as Neleh and the generals had gathered at the back of their army. In front of them was an illusion showing the state of the battlefield, with several familiars providing the information required. This would be the first major engagement of the war. Thanks to the Nexus, they had easy time moving their army towards the front, as well as ensuring a steady flow of supplies. This was only one of several simr engagements that were supposed to take ce today, as their armies tried to box in the spreading wave of the enemies streaming through the portal. The other fronts were mainly aiming for containment, while this front would be responsible for pushing towards the portal itself. If the other fronts did well, then they would slowly advance as well to further box in the enemy, but that was not their main goal.


    Any orders you majesty? Estr asked, while surveying the battlefield. The enemy had a numerical advantage, especially because the other armies pushed the enemy to focus here, but it was not yet too prohibitive.


    Not really. We should just go with the standard for this battle, so that we can test the new drills. We can get fancier in the future, when the situation calls for it. Just remember that I wont take part personally. If we face anything too nasty, one of my students will handle it. Neleh replied.


    She had spread her students so that all their armies had at least a couple of them, in case they faced something the normal soldiers could not deal with. They would also monitor the situation and let her know immediately if the lost-deity leading the enemies made an appearance. In that case the student would create a doorway at that location using a scroll prepared beforehand, which would allow Neleh to allow there in only a few seconds.


    Suddenly they heard the sound of hundreds of horns being blown, announcing the arrival of the enemy forces. The stream of millions upon millions of goatmening from the forest was as sobering sight. The elves were outnumbered only about 4-to-1 but that situation was not going to improve in the future as more and more enemies would stream through the portal. They had to try and inflict maximum casualties, because any enemy they didnt kill here today was an enemy theyd face tomorrow.


    Take formation! Standard three lines! Estr gave the order. He was in charge of this battle.


    The elven army arrayed in three long lines ten men deep. There was a decent gap between the lines, giving the line in front room to maneuver, but still allowing the second line to fire bows over the first line. Every so often the line was punctuated by a standard, bearing the sigil of the regiment, and denoting the center of each regiment in the line. The standards glowed in a way that showed the heavy enchantments cast on them. They were mostly defensive in nature, protecting the unit from magical attacks and arrows, providing some basic healing and wiping away fatigue. Next to each standard stood a small group of mages and priestesses who were assigned to each regiment.


    Mages, prepare to form the ditch. Mages and high level warriors save your strength and only focus on taking down the big nasties. Leave the chaff to the soldiers. If you have extra strength to spare, make sure to protect any ce in your formation that is under danger of copsing. Everyone knew the basic n, Estr simply made sure that they would keep to it without getting too excited.


    As the enemy forces had a more limited ess to magic, the elven mages could focus on other things beyond magical defense. The first idea was to create a small ditch in front of the elven army, with the purpose of slowing the momentum of the enemy charge. Since that magic was not aimed at the enemy, the enemy mages didnt really care to do anything about it. What could a small ditch do beyond slowing them a bit?


    The enemy horns sted again signaling the charge of the enemy forces. Since their forces were melee focused, closing the gap between the armies was imperative for the goatmen. They would be running into a hail of arrows, but how much could the elves do against them with simple arrows? As it turns out, quite a lot. As they came within range, the majority of the Order forces utilized their ability to change their weapons and was wielding heavy longbows for maximum range. As they had been trained in such firing, and also elves were good with bows even before Neleh came along, the carpets of arrows that fell upon the goatmen had uniform distance from each other, minimizing the chances of multiple arrows hitting the same target.


    The real fun was only just about to begin though. Neleh had noted that since the front ranks of their army could freely change their weapons into crossbows, their performance was actually rather simr to armies using muskets. Therefore, she had trained them to use firing drills usually utilized by musket wielding armies such as firing by ranks and cadenced firing. The front rank would fire, and kneel to reload, while the second rank fired and then kneeled to let the third rank fire. By this time the first rank had reloaded and would fire again. This kept waves of bolts made from their internal power mming into the tightly packed mass of enemies. Once the enemys ranks thinned some, they switched to cadenced firing, where instead of moving from front to back, the unit shot from left to right, so that they kept a constant stream of fire going with increased uracy, always picking off the closest targets, instead of massed volleys.


    All this time, the rest of the army kept firing their bows from the back. The ditch slowed the advance of the enemy by cutting off their momentum, so that they would not be mming into the elves with great speed. As the goatmen managed to reliably cross the ditch and start threatening melee, Estr gave the nextmand. First line, form up!


    The first line formed into diamond formations around their banner, with the edges and the sharp tip of the formation using heavy shields and focusing on simply staying alive. This created huge gaps between the regiments, and as the path of least resistance dictated, the press of bodies from the enemies pushed the goatmen into the gaps between the formations, instead of engaging in proper melee against the elves inside the diamond. Normally the purpose of trying to push through the battle line of your enemy was to nk and attack your enemy from the rear, so the goatmen were all too happy to push through as that was usually a sign of victory. However, the diamond formation made it so the first line had no real nks or rear. Instead they ran straight into the focused fire from the second battle line, which now took the role of causing most of the enemy casualties, while the first line would focus on survival.


    Id say thats a sessful test. Estr said quietly as the goatmen milled about aplishing nothing except catching arrow with their faces.


    True, however that only applies as long as the enemy is unable to break the formations. If the big beasties managed to make contact with the formations, wed be the ones being massacred instead. Room for improvement. Neleh said only half satisfied.


    Part of the reason they had such an easy time in this battle was because the enemy was also just testing the waters, and had kept most of their big hitters like demons and dragotaurs back. Even when it came obvious that the goatmen were just dying in vain and sent in harpies and swarms of small flying creatures, the elves had an easy time shooting them down, as theirst line wasnt even pressured properly.


    As they watched thest dregs of the enemy forces fleeing into the forest, Neleh gave a small sigh. They had gained an easy victory. That would be good for morale, but it could also be dangerous. Victories like this could lull you into a false sense of security, and their enemy was not as simple as this battle let everyone assume. They had not seen the true power of what was arrayed against them, and if they let this get to their heads, then it woulde back to haunt them in the future. Still, a victory was a victory. Theyd just have to take it slow and steady in the future.


    As she was about to leave, her thoughts turned out to be a little prophetic. One of the goatmen thought to be dead suddenly expanded, and turned into arge demon that plunged straight into the formation right next to it. Arge amount of elves were thrown away, but they were not professionals for nothing. She had made sure the soldiers understood that the mortal troops of the enemy that were marked by their so called god could suddenly be possessed by powerful demons. Luckily the elves had not started celebrating too early, so the suicidal attack of the demon was put down before it could cause major damage. Most likely the heavily armored front liners that had gotten attacked were only injured and would live, but this was a good lesson to them. Never let your guard down. This too was most likely a simple test by their enemy, taking a gauge of their ability to react. Both sides were testing things.


    As she entered the Nexus, she found Khali already waiting, with her boots lifted on a table and eating something that looked like ice cream. You got here fast. Nelehmented.


    So did you. I suspect we both encountered something simr. They were simply testing the waters for now. Khali replied.


    Makes sense. Judging by the forces we faced, we are both fighting against the three brothers. Of course theyll coordinate to some extent. Neleh spected.


    I already know my opponent. Im fighting the Changer of Ways. Of course I would be facing the great sorcerer himself. Who did you get? Khali asked grumpily.


    Judging by the demon I saw at the end of the battle, Im facing Lord of Pleasure. While it could be a trick, I dont think so. The enemy didnt have the frenzy usually found in the followers of the Blood God. Neleh guessed.


    I wonder where the Blood God is then? The des and Trow dont seem like the type. Too little passion and too much malice. Khali wondered.


    Neleh could only reply with. That is a good question. The answer to that question might be very important.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    ---------


    Neleh had been right in her assumption that the battles got harder as they pushed towards the portal and the resistance became heavier. The fact that they often had to fight in the forests made their formations less effective, but the professionalism of the soldiers served to turn the more chaoticbat into their advantage. When the enemy goatmen could no longer focus their attacks to bring about proper momentum, it gave the elves the chance to utilize their superior skill, instead of simply bracing to resist the charge. The enemy had tried to surprise them with arge number of monstrous creatures in their second forest battle, but those ended up getting cleared easily because the elves could focus their attacks on them more easily, and their vastly superiormunication helped to announce the positions of the problematic enemies to the elite unit trained by Neleh.


    There was also a downside. The surprise possessions of the almost dead Gor by high ranking demons were much more effective in the forests, and the demons actually managed to start causing casualties, though the quick reactions of the soldiers kept those to a minimum. The second problem was that the enemy started to sendrge groups of flying units ranging from harpies and swarms to furies, which were a type of flying demon. Those flying units bypassed the armies on the ground and tried to attack the cities and viges behind them, with mixed sess. Most of the nearby viges and cities had been evacuated, but there were always a few people that didnt want to give up their homes.


    The cities were easier to defend, since they usually had an arch for a rapid deployment of reinforcements, and even the guards not trained by the Order werepetent archers that excelled in shooting down flying enemies. The enemy flyers managed to cause some chaos, but they failed their assigned mission of raiding supply lines, because there were no supply lines to raid. The elven armies kept dropping arches behind them which allowed for easy re-supply as well as rapid re-deployment in case of trouble. Much of Nexus had turned into troops and supplies marching through to the front, and wounded being brought back for treatment.


    The progress of the advance was slower than Neleh wouldve liked, but she saw the necessity of it in order to save their forces, first for a final push towards the portal, and secondly to help the other races when they managed to finish their own battle. She recognized the necessity, but she still had this nagging feeling of impatience. Its like they were on a timer that she wasnt aware of. Because she didnt have any exnation for that feeling, she only settled on trying to hurry the generals along. They in turn did their best toply without jeopardizing their strategy.


    The various leaders of their war effort had begun gathering in the war room every few days, provided their forces were not currently engaged in a battle. They were currently having one of their meetings to share information and to make ns, or more precisely alterations to their already existing ns. Lysanthir wasying out the situation on the other fronts aside from the one responsible for pushing forward towards the portal. Finally, the air raids of the enemy are bing somewhat problematic. They are going towards the ind faster than we can evacuate the viges and will reach the first still unevacuated viges in a few days. I know youd like to keep your other little surprise a secret for now, but weve been seeing some of the stronger demons join in on the raidstely and normal guards have trouble dealing with them. If we revealed our surprise now, we could remove the threat of those raidspletely. He suggested seriously. Not trying to make demands, simply presenting his own opinion.


    If we did that, then we would lose the element of surprise when ites to the important final push. The enemy has been keeping their dragotaurs back so far, and we want to use our little surprise to take care of them once they finally take the field. Revealing them beforehand might mean a lot more casualties, or even the failure of the final push. Elendil said.


    If we dont react though, we will start losing a significant number of civilians. Lysanthir replied.


    How much time can we buy if we detachrge groups of faeries to deal with the enemy flyers? Their mages will be able to deal with the more powerful demons. Neleh asked making her own suggestion.


    Two, maybe three weeks. That would weaken the armies we use for containment though. Lysanthir replied.


    Do that then. The containment armies have faced fairly little pressure so far, and they can afford to give a bit of space if necessary. By the time they would manage to break through them even if they tried, we would be attacking the portal anyway. Its more important to reach the portal as quickly as possible and make our first attempt count, than have a perfect containment. The faeries can buy us the time we need. Neleh made her choice. The generals and Estr in particr were in charge of conducting this war, but Neleh still weighed in on matters like this.


    Any news from the other continents? Estr inquired as soon as they had sent the orders.


    Sinestra seems to have things under control when ites to the demon continent. The dragons and celestials are running a sessful hit and run style battle against the enemies from the faerie continent. They try to separate small groups of enemies and eliminate them, instead of facing their main force head-on. However, Im a little worried if the two races have the patience for that kind of warfare. They are both proud races and they are not used to such careful approach. Neleh said with a slightly worried look.


    I still have trouble imagining that the dragons can have any trouble with an enemy. Elendil murmured.


    Neleh gave a small wryugh. The universe is a big ce, and there are beings youve never even heard about. Its also a matter ofpatibility. To tell you the truth, we would have been a better match for the enemy they are facing, and they could have just burned our enemy to the ground. Unfortunately we wouldve wasted too much time trying to move our troops there, and its a bit too much to demand for our soldiers to leave while our empire is under attack.


    Agreed. Our soldiers are extremely disciplined, but they wouldve spent most of their time worrying about the loved ones they left behind while under attack from a strange enemy. They wouldnt have been able to give their all, and that wouldve lead to defeat. First we must safeguard our own home. Estr grunted in agreement.


    Moving on, it turns out that the civil war among the humans was to our advantage. As you all know, it takes time for the war engine of humans to get running, but they were already on the war footing when this happened, because they were so busy killing each other. As a result, they have muchrger amount of artificial constructs with spirits inside, than they wouldve had otherwise. They also didnt get the chance to run down their wartime production after their war with the beastmen. This turns out to be a very good thing, because the human warriors arent doing all that well against their current enemy.


    A big problem when dealing with an army made of undead is the negative energy they use, which is harmful for all living beings. While the human soldiers are having trouble fighting, the artificial constructs arergely unaffected. The spirits of light and life elements do take some damage from the energy, but on the other hand they are also very effective at fighting the undead. The darkness and death element spirits on the other hand are simply loving all that negative energy floating around. The other spirits dont really care. Neleh had a small smile as she thought about the death spirits having a time of their life.


    Theres also the problem of their human dead being used as undead soldiers against them. No such problem with the spirits. Estr pointed out one of the oldest problems of facing necromancers. Every battle you lost, the dead on both sides would join the enemy army.


    Theres that too. The news from the beastmen continent are weird. I assumed that their continent would face a certain enemy, the one we know as the Blood God, but so far the reports make it seem like that is not the case at all. Now that in itself isnt all bad, but it does leave one lost-deity unounted for. I get nervous when I dont know the locations of my enemies. Neleh made a small pout unintentionally.


    Well have to keep our eyes open then. And forgive me for being so blunt, but the lost-deities are yours to handle, while their forces are ours. As we cant do anything about something that is beyond us, let us focus on what we can do. You said youve gotten some reports on the forces at the beastman continent. Can you tell us more, so we can be prepared? Estr asked with a small smile, glibly pushing the issue of the Blood God on Neleh to handle.


    She made another wry smile as she answered. We dont have all the details yet, but we do know something. The enemy forces at the beastmen continent seem to bemanded by powerful wizards, and the troops are something those wizards either created or tamed personally. They have small magical constructs rather simr to those utilized by the humans, except fully controlled by magic and not by spirits, as well asrger sentinels and guardians that are infused with the power of their particr lost-deity. Their forces seem to heavily utilize the power and magic of fire, sun and sand. Well see the full extent of their powerster when the beastmen fully engage them. They are still gathering their ns and tribes. Unlike us, they cant move around quite as fast.


    What of the naga? Lysanthir asked.


    Well that is the question is it not? Im still keeping them in reserve for now. I was hoping they would help either the beastmen or the humans depending on which of the two started showing signs of losing first, so we shall see. Neleh replied.


    Have you already considered what well do after we deal with our own enemy? Estr asked.


    Originally I was nning that wed help the other race that the naga did not help, but I think well have to deal with the threating in from the faeriends. That is too big of a problem to leave open. I hope that we might be able to give Sinestra an assist too, to speed things up on her front, but we will have to see how the demons manage without us for now. She replied.


    And what happens if both the humans and the beastmen start losing, and the naga cant help both? Elendil asked grimly, already knowing the answer but wanting a confirmation on Nelehs resolution.


    Then well help them evacuate as much as their civilians as possible, and let the rest of their military fall while dying their enemy as long as possible. Neleh finished simply.


    -----------


    The elves started their final push towards the portal. The faeries had actually managed to push the enemy fliers back, which cleared most of the skies for their approach. As their main army gathered the best of their soldiers and started pushing towards the portal, the enemy forces finally revealed their real power. The opposite side of the field hadrge amounts of dragotaurs preparing to charge into the elven ranks, as well as a number of demons as big as a house.


    These demons had a weird aura about them that Neleh knew would repel strikes from most conventional weapons, and even rendered their magical weapons much less effective. The demons had multiple arms, wielding an array of weapons ranging from huge swords that radiated wrongness, torge crab ws that would squeeze the life out of most enemies. Despite that, their lithe frames made it obvious that speed was the forte of these demons.


    The demons were the exact type of enemy Neleh had gathered her elite squad for. They would be too much for normal soldiers to handle even with Order training, without suffering prohibitive casualties. For that reason Neleh assigned a target demon to each pair of elites she had trained. The only job of those elites would be to hunt down their assigned target, and then cause general mayhem among the enemy ranks once they were done. Two per demon was meant to assure their victory.


    As the two armies made contact, the dragotaurs were positioning for their own charge, trying to gauge the best ce to attack for maximum effect. They wanted that charge to be decisive enough to give the victory to their side. The messybat between therge demons and Nelehs students was making things hard though, as spells were flying everywhere. As the dragotaurs started moving, Neleh immediately gave the signal for their own trump card to appear.


    Alright, its time to show these monsters that we have an air force of our own. Neleh said while grinning at Estr. The man returned the grin, also eager to see their new toys in action.


    The forces of the lost-deity had not paid attention to the dark clouds that had been following the elven army. What could a little storm do? At worst it would hinder the elves as much as them. As such they had not tried to use their magic to remove the low hanging clouds, which now came to haunt them. The first thing the dragotaurs noticed wererge wings of gryphons ridden by a mix of elves and faeries. These gryphons were flying straight at the dragotaurs, and therge beasts could only look on in confusion before the riders of the winged beasts started throwingnces of golden energy at them from above.


    As a species rted to dragons, the dragotaurs had a fair bit of resistance against magical attacks, but these were weapons made and designed by Neleh and Elluin personally. They were designed purely to fight powerful beings such as the dragotaurs, and emphasized prative power and damage above anything else. The riders of the gryphons were all wearing a pair of golden colored gauntlets. They could then gather the golden power into the form of ance tounch at their enemy. They could only do this about once or twice a minute, as the powerful sts of power took time to create, so they were far from optimal when it came to fightingrge groups of enemies. Big and powerful targets like dragotaurs though? Those were the intended target. The charge of the dragotaurs was cut short as the front ranks were cut down in a hail of golden energy.


    While the gryphon riders weapons made Neleh proud, it was the next part that was the culmination of several long ns that she had made. The enemy forces could only watch in horror asrge vessels appeared from the clouds. The elves had spent years remaking their navy and reced their old ships with the ships that Neleh had designed. Most of them had been a little confused about the threerge crystals at the center of each ship, humming with magical power. Now their purpose became obvious. That same navy could take to the air as easily as it could to the waters.


    The decks of the ships were lined with archers that let loose their rain of death at the enemy below. In addition to that, the ships had picked all the mages from the containment armies and flown them here. As the enemy forces were focused on this battle, the surprise appearance of all those mages flinging their spells at the enemy forces made all the difference in the world. The packed ranks of goatmen were cut down as a storm of magical energy swarmed them. The elven army had held back on their use of magic, mainly only using it defensively, but they had been saving their strength for this one moment topletely break the spirit of the enemy.


    Of course the ships were not unarmed either. Each of them had arge weapon at their bow, which looked like a huge sword without a grip. These weapons utilized the power of the Sources, draining the power from the mana storing and generating devices, leading it into therge de and then firing that mana forward towards the enemy in a single powerful st of energy. None of the ships were capable of firing more than three times and took several minutes to charge for each shot, but the effect was worth it. While the gryphon riders were focusing on killingrge powerful beings, these st of energy from the ships cut downrge swathes of enemies,rgely ignoring their level of power. Only the stronger dragotaurs and demons were able to withstand these attacks.


    I have to say, these new ships are scary effective. Estr mumbled while looking at the damage done.


    Well have to give the faeries our thanks for letting us keep them a secret and use them for maximum effect, as well as clearing the skies for us. Neleh replied with a smile.


    As the battle was turning hopeless for the monsters, there was a disturbance of power suddenly appearing in the midst of all that. The enemy had realized that the elves would have a straight shot at the portal after this, so it would have to appear personally to turn the tide around. One of the remaining demons suddenly had a huge amount of power gathering around it, as its size was getting smaller and more condensed.


    Be careful, it looks like my battle is about to begin. Neleh said while moving forward as she gathered her own power.


    Her n was to strike down the enemy while it was still in the middle of materializing, unfortunately ns dont always go as you wish. Just as she was about to attack, an indistinct shape suddenly moved with a speed she had not seen sinceing to this world and struck out straight at Neleh. The Legion surrounding Neleh had no chance to react as the force of the attack swept Neleh straight along with it, both of them struck the side of a cliff almost thousand meters from where Neleh had been standing.


    A four armed being twice the size of Neleh was towering above Neleh as the cliff was copsing around them from the impact. Neleh had barely manage to pull out her red spear to block the attack from two of the arms from the left, while she was blocking the two arms from the right with another spear formed of pure magic. Well, at least youre smart enough to recognize the real threat. Neleh grunted clearly struggling with the force pushing down at her.


    An eerie androgynous voice replied to her in a singsong manner. Finally found you little fire birdy!

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    ----------


    The form of the demon-lost-deity hybrid pressed down towards Neleh, trying to force her on her knees. The elongated head came closer and took an exaggerated sniff. You look and smell different, but you will not fool my senses. You look weak. What happened to your imperious attitude? I so liked the darkness you showed back then. The demon sang in a voice that went from an eerie high pitch down to a low growl and back.


    Neleh managed to stay on her feet and gave a small forcedugh. I might look weak, but unlike you thats just the appearance. How are your brothers? Are the little bastards still as useless as before? Such a shame what happened with the Lord of gues.


    Well see who is weak. The demon suddenly switched all his strength to toss Neleh sideways away from the crumbling cliff and disappeared.


    Neleh barely managed to bring her spear to block the attack from the demon as it suddenly appeared behind her. She might have blocked the attack but the force still tossed her up towards the tree line. This is not going ording to n at all. Neleh thought grimly as golden wings of fire appeared behind her to break her momentum, while she took the form of a me seraph. Fine, if you want to make this a contest of speed, then you will have it.


    The demon made another swift attack towards her, but this time Neleh was able to follow it and deflect it properly with her spear. Despite that it was obvious that the demon was still much faster than her, as the demon made another attack from another angle which she had to block straight on and was sent sliding again.


    With speed like that, you want topete with me? The demons mockingughter echoed as it again disappeared.


    As it came lunging at Neleh from behind, she replied calmly. Why, yes I do. As she ducked under the attack of the demons upper right hand and sliced off the demons lower right hand. The demon made a predictable counter attack with both of its left hands. Neleh used the instant movement from her light spirit to move further back than she wouldve been able to do normally. As she spun around, the demons ws grazing at her wings, she tried to use the momentum to stab at the demons now unprotected side, but only found air.


    Her instincts screaming danger, Neleh moved straight upwards using all the speed the light spirit could grant her, barely avoiding the wide swing of the demons ws that shredded the afterimage that Nelehs quick movement had left behind. Purely on reflex Neleh had swung her weapon downwards, the de at the end cutting off the remaining right arm of the demon. Both of themnded a small distance from one another. Neleh made a small tsk with her tongue, as she saw the demon already finishing with regenerating the arm she had lobbed off earlier. You were holding back before. Bad boy. Neleh said as if scolding a child.


    So were you. We both know that surprise is the biggest advantage in a battle of speed. The demon replied with a small giggle.


    Youre not entirely wrong, but youre not right either. Let me show the downside of the kind of speed youre using. Neleh said while closing her eyes almostpletely, and spreading her senses around her.


    The demons voice had turned into a roaringughter. Then show me birdy. Show me your superiority. Unlike the other two, I dont really care about revenge. I only want a fight that excites me. So far this has not excited me nearly enough.


    The demon once again dashed at her, but this time Neleh avoided it by just a thread, by leaning to the side, while also delivering arge gash on the demons side. The demon tried an immediate counter, but was suddenly facing multiple orbs of pure white fire flying at it. The demon gave a dismissive scoff. You hope to hit me with something like this? Hopeless! It said, while avoiding the orbs of fire with a simrly small margin just to mock Neleh.


    Neleh gave an evil smile and snapped her fingers with lightning speed, which caused the orbs of fire to explode all around the demon, turning the whole area into a furnace of me and ash. Everything around the two burned in seconds, but Neleh was immune to the me. Her clothes werent, but she quickly reced them with others made of living me. Suddenly the demon appeared from among the mes, once again striking towards the seemingly unprotected back of Neleh. Thanks for making it nice and warm. The demon said, almost certain that its strike wouldnd. The fire was hurting it, but not enough to kill.


    To its shock, Neleh managed to angle her spear without even looking its way, so that the demons strike harmlessly slid off target along the spears length, while Neleh tilted to the side and swung a pure white sword with her other hand, severing the demons leg. She had to pay a price of her own though, as the demons tail struck her clean in the stomach sending her flying.


    Neleh had managed to use her holy power to defend against most of the force of the attack, but she still had a small trickle of blood running down from the side of her mouth. She could heal that of course, while the demon tried to do the same with its leg. Well now, I finally managed to wound you. Youre slipping birdy. The demon said gloating a bit, although its face was twisted in a slight frown.


    Having trouble with your leg? Its a wonder what you can do when youbine the effects of fire, ice and a sword that specializes in fighting magical beings. Magical beings like demons and reject deities such as yourself. Neleh gave a grin as her gamble had worked. The sword was simr to the ones they had made for Asheara, but Neleh and Elluin had designed this one to be used specifically against lost-deities.


    You think a little thing like this will stop me? The demon growled, which sounded weird as its voice had once again gone to the high pitch.


    Not really no, but I took away that useless speed of yours. Try running with one leg for a change. Not that your speed was doing you any favors at the end. Want to know why Ive never been afraid of fighting extreme speed freaks like you? Neleh asked almost innocently, letting the corruption in the demons leg do its thing. She had lied. It wasnt ice, fire or the power of the sword in that wound, but the power of death from her death spirit Morael and the corrupting power of the darkness spirit Mssa. No need to tell the Prince of Pleasure about that though.


    Do enlighten me. The demon yed for time, still trying to heal its leg. It had other weapons, but the speed was what it had most confidence in.


    The problem with speeds like that is that it makes you predictable. Even you cant make sudden changes in direction when moving at that speed, and while my eyes might have trouble seeing you, my mind can detect the power inside your body just fine. And once you cut the legs of a speed focused being like you, you suddenly be all bark and no bite. For the record, surprise is important in battles of speed, but only when your opponent cant predict your moves before you make them. Neleh replied with slight glee. She might not have been afraid of fighting speedy opponents, but she did hate it. It was always more trouble than other types.


    The lost-deity finally gave up on its leg. It looked like the only way was to forgo this body and take over a new one, but before that it had to defeat Neleh. Changing bodies or returning to its original body took time during which it would be vulnerable. All bark and no bite was it? Lets see how much bite you can deal with. The demon pushed out a wave of its aura, extinguishing the mes surrounding the two.


    It then raised its hand in straight up, and arge orb of twisting energy appeared above that hand. I might not be able to hit you with this, but good luck protecting all those precious little elves of yours. As it voice disappeared, the orb shot straight in the air, where it separated into a hundred smaller orbs that shot towards the elven army in the distance, which so far had managed to avoid the aftereffects of their battle. Neleh knew those orbs would explode with pure destruction energy, taking down wide swathes of the army. The demon couldnt avoid gloating a bit before the orbsnded. I might not be a deity anymore, but those that believe in me still give me strength. I dont fight alone.


    Funny you should mention that actually. Neleh said rather calmly. With a gesture of her hand, arge golden dome rose around the elven army and warded off the orbs flying at them. As usual with Nelehs shields, this dome too was segmented in a way that made sure that the destruction energy would only remove a small segment of the whole dome. Im getting some help too. Neleh finished. Neleh might have looked flippant, but she knew shed have trouble channeling enough holy power for another shield like that.


    The demon looked a little confused. You of all people borrowing the power of deities? Oh how the mighty have fallen. The demon let out a small sigh.


    You know what else the holy power is really good against? Demons. As luck would have it, you chose to inhabit the body of a demon, when you really shouldve picked a dragotaur instead. Neleh said as a pir of light suddenly fell from the skies straight down on the demon.


    The demon started screaming in pain as the holy light burned its body. As its body burned the demon gave a small sinisterugh. You think youve won? You think weve learned nothing since thest time? Even if I die, this will be our victory. The demon said, as a great circr rift in space suddenly appeared above it, sucking everything in the surroundings inside. Ast act of defiance.


    Neleh used the instant movement from the light spirit to move right next to the suffering demon and plunged her hand into its chest, pulling out a light glowing with sinister hue. The light represented the lost-deitys soul. Even though the beings original body might remain, it would be an empty powerless husk without a soul. She shattered the glowing light, and looked up at the rift. The best way to fight a rift like that was with something simr. Abyss, if you would. Neleh called for the spirit of darkness that controlled shadows.


    Great arms of shadow rose up from the ground to surround the rift, engulfing itpletely. There was a great orb of ckness floating above Neleh as the two powers fought each other. The orb got smaller and smaller, finally disappearingpletely and taking the rift with it.


    Now what did it mean with thosest words? I doubt it meant that little rift, as the Prince of Pleasure must have known I could close it. I dont like the sound of this. The whole fight with the lost-deity had gone outside the n since the beginning. She had originally nned on letting her most powerful spirit Surtr fight instead of her, but that idea had gone out the window immediately. Hopefully the other lost-deities would be more cooperative, as the Prince of Pleasure had been the weakest of the brothers since it was the youngest, and she could not afford her ns going that badly against a more powerful opponent.


    She looked towards the elven mages gathering around the portal, using their power to close it. Neleh had known that she would be too busy fighting to do it herself, hence she had shown the mages several methods that would help them to do what needed to be done. It would still take a week or two to hunt down the remaining goatmen, but they had managed the first portal.


    ----------


    Casualty report? Nelehs voice came out of the tent she was using for changing clothes. She was too tired to maintain a magical dress at the moment, and the situation allowed her the chance to change clothes.


    Fully within expectations. We did better that I thought. Apparently it was a good idea to keep our little surprise a secret as long as we did. We caught the enemypletely by surprise and managed to cut their battle potential down at the knees. Estr made his report, while reading thetest reports on casualties.


    What are the odds that the other enemies didnt find out about them? Lysanthir asked.


    Normally Id say pretty good. We blocked any magicalmunications by the enemy Harbingers, who are most likely the only forces of the different lost-deities to actuallymunicate with each other. The problem is that Im pretty sure the Prince of Pleasure let its brothers know. Whether they decide to share that information is a mystery, but we should assume they did. Neleh replied, finally emerging from the tent.


    Well have to expect countermeasures in the future then. Lysanthir replied, somewhat redundantly.


    Well then, keep enough forces here to deal with the remaining enemy forces, and emphasize the scouts. We dont want any of this filth to remain in our forests. We should start moving the others towards the demon continent. We should rendezvous with Sinestras forces and move to intercept the enemying from the faeriends. The ships are too big to fit through the arches, so send them first, preferably escorted by the gryphon riders. We wouldnt want the ships to get intercepted over the ocean by something they cant handle. Neleh outlined.


    Thats kind of a danger isnt it? I mean, you can travel almost anywhere almost instantly, but if one of the lost-deities intercepts our ships while over the ocean, then we have a problem. Elendil pointed out.


    Which is why I have to go with them. Neleh said turning to the guards nearby. Gather the Legion. Those not remaining behind to guard the pce will want to join us on the ships.


    Yes, your majesty. The guard replied, leaving to fulfill his duty.


    Khali, whats your current status? Neleh asked, making a magical connection with her.


    Getting closer, but running into some trouble. Did you already finish your part? I think I felt some of the ripples from the battle all the way here. Khali replied, sounding a little distracted.


    Yes, we had some luck on our side, though the Prince of Pleasure managed to make things harder than I expected. Are you fighting at the moment? Neleh asked suddenly. She was hoping the distraction was fighting because she had another idea what might distract Khali like this.


    A little bit yes. Unlike you, Im not patient enough to stand aside while my minions do all the work. I have to get in a bit of action myself. Also youre just rusty. Shame on you for having trouble dealing with a weakling deity like that! Khali replied


    Well I admit to being rusty. This is what happens when you dont fight proper opponents for a while. Something the prince said bothers me though. I think we might have more troubleing. It might be a good idea to let Gabriel know that the Enemy might being our way after all.


    Well thats bad news. Now get your sweet little butt over here so you can help me when the Changer of Ways appears. Fighting the Great Sorcerer at my current state might be a bit iffy. I need you to keep some of the most egregious magic at bay. Khali replied with a small grunt, clearly just killing another enemy.


    Alright, Ill help you, you big wimp. You wouldve liked fighting the prince. He wouldve been more your style. Neleh replied with the mocking humor clear in her voice.


    Ill show you a wimp. Its not my fault I was born so muchter than you. Ill take the next one by myself. Khali said, while Neleh wasnt sure who she was trying to convince.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    A/N: Ah the joys of finnish winter. I rmend you all to try. ANd by rmend, I mean don''t do it unless you''re crazy. Anyway, here''s something to warm you up.


    ----------


    Neleh was going over reports in her cabin on the gship of the elven fleet. The fleet was midway on its journey crossing the wide ocean between the continents. Thend-bridge connecting the demon and faerie continents was their destination and was about as far across the ocean from the elven continent as possible. The long journey made it hard for Neleh to do much besides read and reply to reports, and try to meditate to increase her own strength as much as possible. Yet her presence here was necessary, not because there was arge risk of enemies attacking their fleet midway, but because the losses would be too great if that risk did materialize.


    From the outside the gship didnt look that different from the other vessels. It was slightlyrger and more ornamental, but the biggest difference on the outside was therge g bearing the white phoenix insignia, announcing her presence on that vessel. That g was made so prominent mostly so that she could work as bait. The real changes were inside the vessel. The whole interior of the ship was fitted for her use, except for the sleeping areas for the crew that wasprised of the Legion of the Phoenix.


    Most of the space was used by herrge bedroom and her office. Personally she couldve done with a smaller bedroom but she had to keep up appearances. The space used just to store her clothes was an atrocious waste in her opinion when she could simply create her clothes from the shadows if necessary. She was however rather fond of herrge office, which allowed her plenty of room forrge and detailed maps. She also had a small magical chest on the table, which allowed her to receive the reports that were delivered to the imperial pce, which held an identical chest connected to this one.


    The contents of the reports were mixed. On one hand the reports from the cleanup done by the elven forces were positive, while on the other hand the reports by the people sent to observe the humans and the beastmen were not promising. The humans at least were doing decently with the aid of their spirit constructs, but Neleh had finally been forced to send the naga to help the beastmen. The beastmen were excellent mix of skirmishing ability and the ability to do well in pitched battles. One of their main advantages was their mobility and their almost tireless nature, which allowed them to take advantageous fights with local superiority. Since they moved fast, they could bring more forces to bear by drawing in forces from the surroundings.


    The problem was that their current enemy was made up of magical beings and lifeless constructs, both of which were tireless. They were not fast, but to counter this, the enemy wizards createdrge sandstorms to slow down the beastmen forces. In pitched battles therge and slow but powerful constructs were beating the beastmen handily. Even though the beastmen still held the advantage in quick skirmishes, they were closely matched by the quick moving genies and the numerous wizards that liked to fly around on magical carpets to bombard the beastmen forces with their spells.


    The naga forces should be able to match the wizards with their water and ice spells and bring the advantage back to the beastmen side. That did leave the humans at the mercy of the undead. Hopefully Khali would manage to handle her part as fast as possible. As Neleh was considering possible alternate strategies, she received a distressed magicalmunication.


    Neleh, we have a big problem. Azraels voice came through the item they used tomunicate. Azrael had also be a member of Nelehs elite squad, and was sent to keep an eye on the celestials.


    Tell me. Neleh prompted Azrael to continue, also confirming that she was avable to listen.


    Anauels group detected a decent sized group of Trow separate from the main force. The group was led by one of the main Trowmanders, and they seemed to be traveling between armies. Even considering the possibility of a trap, this was too good of a chance to kill one of the most important Trow and his retinue, but a long ranged attack would not work against a group thatrge. The celestials have also gotten tired of these hit and run attacks and wanted a real victory for a change. Anauel led arge force of celestials to take them down. Azrael reported.


    Let me guess, the attack didnt go ording to n. Neleh sighed deeply.


    Well, yes and no. The attack was sessful in the sense that they did seed in taking the Trowmander down. However, the group was made up of Trow elites and the losses Anauels group suffered were horrendous. They thought they were prepared for anything, but they underestimated their enemy. The Trowmander himself seeded in striking down Anauel. Shes alive, but only barely. Our healers are able to keep her alive for now, but it might be more merciful to let her fade away. Azrael said sadly.


    Why? Whats the situation? Neleh had a bad feeling about this.


    Among the dead are most of Anauels friends andpanions. She led her friends to take on the Trow to show that it could be done, and to show you were exaggerating the danger. Over 90% of the group Anauel led on the attack is dead, among them were her closest advisors. Neleh, she also took along a big portion of the leading council as well, just to show them it could be done. Now most of them are dead and the army iscking leadership. Azraels distress was clear in her voice and for a good reason.


    This was a disaster! The celestials would be much less effective without proper leadership, and even with the victory they had gained, the price had been too high. They could not really count on the celestials until they managed to sort out their leadership issues. The elves would have to send all their forces against the Trow and the des instead of helping Khali. That would dy the help to the humans even further. It would also be much harder to deal with the Trow and des with the celestials at half strength.


    Suddenly Neleh had a bad feeling. What would she do now if she was in the shoes of the lost-deitymanding the enemy forces in the faeriends? She would try to strike at the forcesing to aid the dragons and celestials, especially now that the elves were forced to hurry. What was the best way to do that, assuming the enemy had ess to enough information?


    Neleh moved to the deck of the ship and surveyed her surroundings. Nothing but ocean in all directions. She tried to extend her senses in all directions in order to try and detect hiding enemies. She even tried to cast several different spells to counter any chance of an intelligent enemy. She tried to search for magical power and even for nearby souls. The crews on the ships as well as the magic of the ships made both methods limited in usefulness. She found nothing.


    Am I simply being paranoid? She mumbled to herself. Was she giving the enemy too much credit? The attack towards the ships was the best option the enemy had, and pretty much the only way to strike at the elves considering that most of their forces were moving through the Nexus. But that assumed the enemy was aware of the ships.


    Neleh lowered her gaze to the ocean below. The ocean. What about an underwater attack? The ship she was standing on and the natural mana in the water would mask any approach at low mana. But how would they hide from her ability to detect souls? That assumed the presence of enemies with souls. Neleh carefully made preparations, which turned out to be a good thing.


    Suddenly a huge serpent covered in metal grey scales appeared from the water and struck straight towards the gship Neleh was riding on. The fangs of the huge serpent seemed to be made of diamond and were dripping with green drops of a powerful poison. The silvery eyes of the serpent had no sign of life within. Well at least the bait worked as nned. Neleh said with slight sarcasm as a magical circle appeared next to her and the spirit Jormungandr surged out of the circle towards the metallic serpent. A giant wyrm facing an enormous serpent. The two entwined as they struggled and sunk back into the ocean.


    Prepare for an attack! Neleh announced in a loud voice in case there were more opponents.


    Sounds of rm rung trough the fleet as the ships took a defensive formation and the more nimble gryphon riders took flight to surround the ships. Neleh focused her senses to focus on the battle under the waves. Her spirit was sessfully fending off the attacker, but was not doing well. The metallic serpent was clearly stronger of the two, but interestingly the underwater battle favored the spirit instead. Fighting in the water was not the specialty of the metallic serpent. Neleh suddenly realized that she recognized the metal serpent. It was something she had hoped not to see again.


    Serpentia. Neleh hissed the name of particr enemy. Now she knew that the attack of the metal serpent was aimed at her and not against the fleet itself. It wasnt a really serious attack, more like a greeting and a test. If it did manage to take down some of the ships, then all the better, but that was not really why the attack had been made.


    Almost to prove her point, the metal serpent drew back before Neleh intervened in the battle between raging below the waves. Not that she could actually kill the serpent anyway. It wasnt a living being, instead it was a weapon. The serpent was simply the whip used by Serpentia, one of the main reasons for the name. Not the only reason of course, as Neleh remembered her old enemy.


    It would be better if Khali did not find out about this. The two had always hated each other more than anything. Serpentia was perhaps the only being that could match Khali in meleebat. At her best, Khali could beat Serpentia, but she wasnt at her best at the moment. In fact, Khali was pretty far from her best, but it was doubtful that the prideful ruler of Inferno would consider that before rushing to fight her old enemy.


    Does Serpentia know Im here, or is she just testing the person she considers to be her enemy? Neleh wondered in a quiet voice.


    ----------


    Khali was observing the battle raging below her. She was standing on a cliff overlooking arge valley covered in ck volcanic ash. Her army of demons was withdrawing, luring the enemy into the right position. Usually the demons wouldnt be giving ground as easily, but one of the things Khali had hammered into the minds of her subjects was obedience to orders and a sense for tactics. She had wondered for a while why the cunning demons werent interested in equally cunning tactics, before she realized that more direct engagements allowed the powerful demons to disy their great power more easily. As usual, the demons evaluated power higher than cunning.


    She noticed that the enemies were in the target zone. Standing next to her was the previous demon lord and Khalis current lover Shazhar. Because Khali had very little magical ability, Shazhars help had been invaluable. While she could defeat any enemies that stood against her, some ns required the use of magical power. The demoness also knew the terrain very well, which had let to their current n.


    The tide ofrge humanoid warriors d in full magical armor,bined with several powerful sorcerers with wild and unpredictable spells had proven a more difficult enemy to the demons than Khali had expected, and had even managed to win several battles against the demon forces when Khali herself wasnt leading the battle. That was about to change. Today would mark the day where the might of their enemy would be broken, and the tide would turn in the favor of the demon forces for good. After today, all that would remain was the slow advance towards the portal and the final fight against the Changer of Ways. Hopefully Neleh would help with thetter.


    Weird mages like the Great Sorcerer were always a headache for Khali. If she managed to get into a position to use her Ki against them, then her victory was certain, but weird casters like the Changer of Ways and even Neleh always had a huge bag of tricks to make things difficult. The best way to counter that was to pit the freaks against each other while she struck the finishing blow. She focused back on the battle below. Finally the whole enemy army was moving into the trap.


    The army below was the collection of the most powerful warriors and sorcerers of the enemy, and the demon army was only barely able to hold them back without incurring prohibitive losses. Luckily they didnt have to do it for long. At Khalis signal, Shazhar lead the demon mages to join forces into a single spell, and struck the ground below her. A wave of power radiated from Shazhars position shaking the ground under the two armies. That in itself would not have been dangerous, as shown by the demon army simply stumbling as a result of the quakes. The army on the opposite side however was not so lucky.


    Khali had a sadistic smile as she watched the thin crust of ground crumble under the feet of the enemy army. Below their feet was a huge vein of magma that had barely been covered with a thin cover of volcanic rock. The enemy army might be skilled, powerful and equipped with powerful weapons and equipment, but that didnt help them when it came to swimming in hot magma, in fact the heavy armor only made their doom even faster as they sunk into their burning deaths. Almost the entire enemy army fell to their deaths, while a few enemy sorcerers managed to avoid it due to their ability to fly. Even those were hunted down by the elite troops of the demons that took advantage of their confusion.


    Well, Id call that a sess. Its not every day you get to see so many strong enemies die with such ease. Makes me all giddy. Khali said with a small shudder of joy.


    Congrattions my lord. A great victory. Shall we start the march towards the portal? Shazhar asked.


    Yes, but dont rush too much. We could still use Nelehs help to deal with their leader, and shes still crossing the ocean to us. We dont want to force the enemy to act before she arrives. Khali said in reply.


    Surely you dont need her help. Who could stand against your power? Shazhar asked with genuine confusion. The only being she had ever seen that could possibly rival her lord was Neleh, and even that was questionable in Shazhars mind. She had managed to forget some of the terror she had felt while fighting Neleh and couldnt imagine Nelehs power growing all that much since then.


    Theres a difference between needing her help, and her help making things much easier. Just because I am capable of doing something alone doesnt mean I should. Khali replied with a wide smile.


    But then you will be forced to share the glory. Shazhar pointed out.


    Khali gave a smallugh. You think Im doing this for glory? Heres something you shouldve learned about me by now. I dont give a toss what people who believe in something like glory think about me. All that matters is what I think about myself and what one or two of the most important people to me think about me. As long as I have confidence in my abilities and others can go fuck themselves. If someone looks down on me, that simply shows their ignorance. If they try to taunt me, Ill kill them if they get annoying enough. It really is that simple.


    Shazhar simply gave a small bow in reply, conceding the point. Suddenly Khalis expression changed. It seems Nelehs forces were attacked on the way here. She repulsed the attack, but shell have to be more careful in the future. Thatll slow her down.


    Who managed to attack her forces? Shazhar asked in confusion.


    Apparently the lost-deity leading the forces in the faeriends. It seems the pigeons fucked things up and got most of their leaders killed, freeing the enemy to strike at Neleh. Khali scoffed. I didnt expect all that much from the pigeons but this is worse than I thought. It takes real skill to fuck things up this badly. Useless celestials no matter what


    Wait, so the enemy in the faeriends is picking a fight with elves in addition to the dragons and celestials? We knew the elves were going that way anyway, but who would be foolish enough to pick a fight with three races at once? Shazhar asked shocked.


    I dont know who it is, but I like their moxie. They made a mistake in pissing off Neleh though. Even Im not stupid enough to do that. It seems we might be on our own with the portal. I may get all the useless glory anyway. Khali replied with a grin.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    A/N: Finally managed to have enough time for this. Hopefully this''ll whet your appetites for the future. Do point out any mistakes, as I rushed the PR a bit. Enjoy!


    ---------


    Khali was once again observing from a good vantage point as the demons were fulfilling her battle n. Unlike what the elves had done, the demons were not frantically pushing towards the portal. Instead they were drawing the majority of the enemies away from it. As the demons had already used a simr kind of tactic to draw their enemy into their deaths near the volcano, the enemies werent really stupid enough to fall into a simr trap twice. Unfortunately for them, they had no choice for the same reason. The majority of the powerful mages and warriors in the enemy army had died either falling into magma, or cut down by the demons. That left the demons with a vastly superior position magically, and they were taking advantage of the situation by bombarding the enemy forces with spells from a safe distance.


    Khali gave a small smile as she saw that the enemy had no choice but to try and engage with the demon army. Once the two armies were mixed in a melee, the demons would be unable to userge scale area magic to cause massive losses at once. That was the thought at least, but the demon army kept pulling backwards, drawing the enemy along and staying out of full contact. Of course an army charging forward moved faster than an army that was backing away, which is why the enemy kept up their chase, seeing that they were getting closer.


    Of course it was not Khalis n to have the demons run for too long, all she needed was for the enemy to bring their forces away from the portal. As soon as they were far enough for Khalis purposes, she led a small group made up of the most powerful demons towards the portal itself. The group was made up of Shazhar and the majority of the Great Silver ranked demons still alive. Their numbers only reached thirty, and their small group made it impossible for the remaining enemy to bring enough numbers to bear against them at once, while the demon elite swiftly cut their way through the confused enemy. To make matters worse, the enemy had been forced into sending their strongest members against the demon army to stop their forces from being annihted in a hail of magic.


    The group rapidly closed on the portal as the remaining enemy just couldnt muster enough strength to stop their progress. The demons cleaved through the enemy like a hot knife through butter and soon surrounded the portal. The mage oriented demons lead by Shazhar focused on trying to shut the gate, while the warriors kept the enemy away, forming a protective circle. Khali on the other hand kept her eyes open for the inevitable and wasnt disappointed. While this attack was meant to stop any further enemy reinforcements by shutting down the portal, the main purpose was to draw out the lost-deity behind the portal.


    Here ites! Khali yelled to get everyones attention when she felt the power gathering around an enemy mage.


    The mage had all his veins turn bright blue from the power coursing through, shining so bright that it shined through the armor the mage was wearing. The struggling body of the mage rose up from the ground to float several meters in the air, and they could hear the screams of the mage as his body expanded and transformed. Suddenly there was an explosion of power with dust rising into the air, and ck smoke expanded outwards from the ce the mage had been previously. The demons could all hear a shrieking call of a bird of prey covering thends surrounding them, and they had to cover their ears to protect their hearing.


    As they looked back up, they could see a majestic form of a demon standing before them. The demon was huge and its appearance draw the eyes of everyone gathered, with a plumed body and vast multicolored wings. Its head was that of a monstrous, predatory bird and its scaled legs and arms bore talons as sharp and deadly as any eagle. The demons feathers kept changing color, but were always extremely bright and radiant, reflecting bright yellows, brilliant reds and rich blues. The demon wore a gold and white robe with several magical patterns and a great golden staff with a living me at the top.


    The demons following Khali felt that the gaze of the demon prated into their very souls, exposing their innermost hopes and fears. The demon radiated dark glory and they felt their movements get slower and sluggish, as fear took hold in their hearts. They noticed that the staff the demon was holding had something moving inside and they could see twisted and screaming faces surface every now and then. The staff seemed to twist the reality around the majestic demon and they could all feel that it was a very bad idea to get close to that staff.


    Khali was wholly unaffected as she walked closer to the demon. Well, well, well, if it isnt the Changer of Ways himself. How very brave of you toe within my reach.


    They could feel and hear a cacklingughtering from the surroundings, not from therge demon itself. If it isnt the ruler of Inferno herself. So this is where you were hiding. We were wondering why you didnt show up earlier. Im afraid your subordinates arent doing so well in the war, with their illustrious queen in hiding. Whats the matter? Afraid the Celestial Host wont be able to save you? The voiceughed, knowing Khalis disdain of the Host, and trying to make her angry.


    Oh youll find out soon enough. Youll need to try harder than that to make me angry. Khali grinned while pulling out a blood red de, with several blue veins of power crisscrossing its length.


    Theughter sounded again as several other mages around them started going through the same transformation they had seen earlier. Why would I need you angry? I just wanted to savor the moment. Its not every day one gets to y someone as famous as you.


    So this is how you want to y it, huh? Khali said as five other demons exactly like the first one appeared from the smoke created by the transformation. Well, two can y that game. She made a gesture with her hands and mmed her fist to the ground. A five pointed star surrounded her, and a copy of her with the exact same look and equipment appeared at each point of the star. Lets dance! She dered with a smile as the six forms all dashed towards the six huge demons.


    All six demons jumped backwards as if one, pping their multicolored wings and taking some distance. Several streams of me flew towards Khali which she carefully deflected with her de. Khali knew immediately that this would be one of the biggest problems when fighting the lost-deity, as she couldnt sense the strength of those spells flying towards her. It wasnt that she couldnt sense the power, but the power kept changing. Even the Changer of Ways himself couldnt tell the level of power those spells would have when they made contact. As such, Khali had to treat every attack as if it was a serious attempt to kill her.


    She was already stretched to the limit controlling the movements and actions of all six copies of her, and now she had to treat every attack as if her life depended on not getting hit, as it most likely did. This wasnt her first time using this technique however, and as such she could keep it under control for now. While some of her copies had to dodge away from the fires, two of them made it into close contact with the demons and got their weapons swings deflected by the staves. The power surrounding the staves shed with the ki surrounding her weapons and the demons were pushed backwards. The Great Sorcerer wasnt a stranger to closebat, he was very good in fact, but his ki could not match Khalis strength.


    Two other demons attacked from the sides targeting the copies that had pushed the demons back, and stopping them from pursuing the demons that got pushed. This however freed two other copies of Khali to suddenly surge towards the two distracted demons, while the final two copies of Khali covered their approach. The first two Khalis now shed towards their original targets that were now getting back up, and got pushed back by a surge of mes.


    The six copies of Khali and the six identical demons kept fighting while covering each other, but it was bing obvious that the cooperation between Khalis clones was better, and finally they managed to cut down one of the demons in a hail of focused ki attacks. It was a key turning point as the remaining demons would not be able to fight back when down on numbers and they both knew it.


    Marvelous work Queen of Inferno, however I wonder if you have the luxury of taking your time with this fight. The demons screeched in smallughter and pointed towards the portal. Or where the portal had been, as it turns out. Khalis subordinates had been sessful in closing the portal, but were now getting swarmed by a frenzy of ming demonsughing maniacally. Khali could see that every time she deflected one of therge demons magical attacks, the mes turned into several small demons thatunched themselves towards her subordinates.


    I can open a new portal, but I wonder how big of a loss it would be for you to lose such fine subordinates. Also, while the coordination between your little clones might be better, I wonder how youll fare in a battle of attrition. You dont seem to have quite as much strength as you did when we started this fight. The voiceughed again.


    Khali turned back to see another of the enemy mages in the middle of transforming into arge demon. This seemed like it would be endless. I was hoping it wouldnte to this. Neleh, are you about done with your little ritual? Khali asked the empty air.


    Neleh appeared out of the thin air, removing the invisibility spell she had been using. All done. I was just waiting for you to ask. You seemed to have such fun that I didnt want to interrupt you.


    Well get to it then, we dont have all day! Khali said a little disgruntled that they had to use the n they had hatched, instead of Khali simply beating her enemy straight up.


    Neleh gave a wicked smile and tapped her heel on the ground, suddenly sprouting an enormous magical formation that covered the entire area surrounding the portal, except the area around Khalis subordinates. I would use my ki for protection right about now if I were you," Neleh said to Khali.


    Their surroundings twisted as if folding on itself. The enemy forces surrounding them got torn to pieces by the twisting reality and gravity. Even Khali had trouble keeping her meal inside her stomach and was forced to dispel her clones to focus on protecting just the main body. She cursed in her mind as she was gagging and heaving on the ground. Nelehs spells can be really nasty when you really give her time to prepare them.


    Once she could straighten up again, the surrounding devastation dumbfounded even her. There wasnt a piece of flesh or bone bigger than a pebble in one piece, and the ground around them waspletely destroyed. Only one of therge demons was left alive, and even that was bloodied and had its wings broken. It also had no more enemy mages to use for new bodies, and they could feel the soul of the enemy focused inside that one body. You went a bit far there, dont you think? You couldnt have just turned everything into a sea of fire or something? Khaliined while still heaving and struggling to breathe properly.


    Sorry about that. I usually dont get that much time to prepare my spells and went a bit overboard, I suppose. Was a nice bit of stress relief dont you think? Neleh said, while her voice made it obvious she wasnt sorry in the least.


    The two walked towards the struggling demon to finish things off when they heard itughing. The Queen of Inferno and the Destroyer in one ce. Im sure master will be happy to hear about this. You might have won the battle, but with the two of you gone, only the leader of the Host will be left to oppose master.


    You dont really expect us to let you go home to report, do you? Khali asked incredulously, while Neleh had a worried frown, remembering the words of the Prince of Pleasure.


    The demonughed. Not me, but my brother. He could observe everything that happened through the eyes of myself and my other brother, and he will happily report what happened to master. You didnt think we had no precautions did you?


    Well, well deal with that when the timees. Khali said fearlessly while ripping the soul of the lost-deity out of the demons body, and shattered it. Of course that glowing orb was only the embodiment of the soul, and the real soul flew into the River of Souls to be judged. Even deities, lost or otherwise, were not immune to the judgement.


    Khali looked into Nelehs eyes. It was never about whether we win our not, but what the cost will be. I think the cost just went up. Khali was alluding to Nelehs powers as a Destroyer. If the worst came to pass, they still had that one card left to y.


    We better get in touch with Gabriel. Shell want to be here to face the Enemy. I think well need her. Id rather we had a left once this is over. Neleh said with a sigh.


    Do we really have to? I mean I know you like this and all, but is it really worth it when you consider the smug grin Gabriel will have once you ask for her help? Even more so when she knows shell be bailing me out as well Khali whined a bit, eliciting augh from Neleh.


    ----------


    Enter. Gabriel said as she heard the familiar knock.


    Asariel, looking as prim and proper as usual, came through the door carrying a message. Another message from Little me. She said with a small and knowing grin.


    Gabriels face brightened immediately. Ooh, I wonder what surprises she has in store for me this time. She had quite enjoyed Asariels reports once her assistant had returned from her mission. Nelehs antics made her smile every time, and she felt bad that she couldnt go visit in person.


    As she read through the message, her face both darkened and got excited at the same time. This was just the sort of chance they needed, but it could also go horribly wrong. At least she now had an excuse to follow her heart. Gather the council and prepare for departure. We know where the Enemy will be going.


    Asariel looked up with a sharp gaze. She could read between the lines. So whats the n?


    Ill leave Michael and the others in charge of the overall war. Ill need them to form a front with the Asura War Gods keeping most of the lost-deities away from that world. Hopefully we can keep additional attacks to the minimum, while the Enemy will be lured to go there personally. I think we know enough of his nature that the knowledge about the whereabouts of both Khali and the being who defeated himst time will be too hard to resist. Gabriel replied, already making ns.


    Asariel had a small grin too, as she knew where this was going. So well be going in person? She also thought to herself. Please dont even imagine leaving me behind. All the drama Ill be able to see will be priceless!


    Yes, gather your gear. Im going to reim my rightful ce beside my beloved. Gabriel replied, without even noticing that she had answered out loud.


    ----------

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    A/N: Greetings from the world of overtime! Anyway, I''d like to mention that I''m not too happy with the current pace of releases either and I''ll try if I can manage something more next week. That said, it all depends on our customers. Anyway, I hope you''ll enjoy. This chapter has something I n to do more, by which I mean backfilling some of the things that happened during the time-skip in small doses from the POV of other characters.


    ------------


    Neleh and Khali watched as another group of des got wiped out in a hail of arrows and spells. This was something both of them had seen dozens of times over thest few weeks, and by all ounts should make both of them happy. Yet, they both had a nasty expression as thest des fell in a g of molten metal. Things were going ording to their n, yet not at all in the way they had expected.


    Another group of low ranking des. Where are all the high ranking des and Trow? Weve already pushed them out of the demon continent, and are now clearing anding on the faerie continent. What are they doing? This is too easy Khali wondered out loud.


    Ive wondered for a while why it took them so long to reach any habited viges in the demon continent. We managed to deal with the first two portals faster than we couldve hoped for, but it doesnt take that long to march an army from the faerie continent to the demon continent, even under constant harassment by the celestials and dragons. Yet, where are they? We know from the reports made by the celestials that there are high ranking Trow and des on this world, and they arent going to the other continents either. Neleh also wondered about the weird situation.


    Have you heard anything from the dragons? Khali asked.


    Not really. Even though Im supposed to be the Chosen of Satai, the dragons dont feel obligated to report to me. I think they are holding back due to their limited numbers, saving their strength for the time when things go sideways. I know theyve made some attacks against the enemy forces, but thats about it. Even Zamekh is keeping silent on the matter. I think theyre keeping me out of the loop on purpose. Neleh mentioned her suspicions.


    Any idea why they would do that? Khali looked stunned.


    I can make a few guesses, but I cant say for sure. I think arge part of it is embarrassment on their inability to deal with the enemy on their own, and regret over pushing the fight against the lost-deities on my shoulders. Theyre used to being the most powerful beings in the world, and by a pretty wide margin at that. Now their strength is insufficient and they are forced to have their little sister deal with the biggest threat. I just hope that they dont decide to try and reim their glory by throwing themselves into an all-out attack against this enemy. Neleh gave a small sigh of frustration.


    You know, that would exin theck of action from the enemys part. If they were stuck dealing with the full might of the dragons, then they would be too busy to seek other enemies. Khali suggested.


    While I wouldnt discount that possibility, I think we would have felt the echoes of that battle. No, I think theres something else going on. As Neleh replied, they both heard the cry of a returning gryphon scout. And I think were about to get some answers.


    As they both approached the ce the scout hadnded, Neleh was surprised to see Shiori also jump down from the back of the gryphon, while the rider turned out to be Elsaria. Both of them had been among the scouts sent to search through the faerie continent, but they most certainly had not left together.


    Looks like you picked up a stray on the way sister dearest. Neleh joked.


    Yeah, she looked so lost and forlorn all by herself wandering the destends that I just couldnt bear to leave her by herself. You know Im bad with the puppy-eyes types. I thought you might like her, and decided to give her to you as a gift. Elsaria joked. She still retained the same sense of humor, even if she didnt show it to too many people.


    I thought we agreed you shouldnt bring strays home? I mean who knows where she has been? She might have fleas or something. I know you have a soft heart, but we cant save every pitiful creature thates along your way. Your heart is in the right ce though. Neleh joked back with mock severity.


    Alright dear sister, I see your point. Should I bring her back where I found her? I mean she is now here and all. Elsaria had reached mastery in the ability known as keeping a poker face.


    Shiori finally interrupted the two. Alright, if you two jokers are done, can we get back to the business? I mean I do have important information, but if youd rather keep making fun of me


    I dont know, I vote we keep making fun of her. Elsaria suggested.


    Agreed, I mean you probably have information too, right? So even if she gets mad Neleh didnt get further before getting punched in the ribs by Shiori. Not very hard of course, but Neleh still went through the motions of pretending to be hurt.


    After they had enough of their horsey, they retreated to a more private location secured by the Legion. It wasnt that they really expected anyone to eavesdrop on them, or that they would mind their own troops listening in, it was just something that they did naturally due to their cautious nature. After they had settled, Shiori took the position at the front to exin her findings.


    First things first, there are only low level des for about two weeks travel from here. Theyre not here to really cause problems or damage. Instead, theyre here merely to dy us. If they actually manage to cause any losses to us, then all the better, but judging from their positioning the enemy leaders are counting on us taking things nice and slow to avoid taking careless casualties. You tend to be rather soft on your troops Neleh honey, so they are rather safe in their assumptions. She pointed out with a small smile.


    So theyre stalling for time. For what purpose? Neleh asked, conceding the point.


    Theyre building fortifications. They know that we will try to avoid pitched battle as far as possible, so theyre nning on forcing the issue. Unlike the other lost-deities, this one isnt just rushing to battle trying to cause maximum carnage. This one is nning on takingnd and holding it. This one is in it for the distance. I actually managed to get fairly close to the portal. Its a damn big and sinister looking construct made from some ck gemlike material. They already have a huge fortress built around the crater that thing caused whilending, and I think I found some of the beings you called Soulforgers. They have these huge furnaces built around the fortress, with a constant stream of des being built. Shiori exined, seeming wary of giving such bad news.


    She knew why the enemy built those fortifications. The elves were very adept at fighting a war without any proper battles, especially after their Order training. They would strike and retreat; doing all the damage they could in a short burst, and then vanishing like smoke. Unlike the dragons and the celestials, the elves didnt have the sort of pride and arrogance that would tempt them to act rashly, and they had the discipline to do their damage even as they saw their allies retreating. But you cant take fortifications by using skirmishing tactics, especially against an enemy that didnt require supplies that could be intercepted.


    The elves would have to ept a pitched battle to take the fortifications, and that would let the des and the Trow shine. They could ignore most of the archers as they were too well protected to withstand anything except the most heavily enchanted arrows. In addition, they were almost immune to pikes and spears and could freely smash into the elven formations thanks to their superior strength. The elves only real weapons were magic and their flying forces. Even the flying forces were at a risk. Even though neither des nor Trows used much in the way of archers, even a dragon could be felled by a heavynce thrown by a Trow at almost the speed of sound. That would do horrendous things to the elven flying ships if given the opportunity.


    Thats Neleh started to say, before being interrupted by Khali.


    the stupidest thing Ive heard in a long time. The enemy cant be that foolish, can they? She asked, hoping for a positive answer.


    Say what now? Shiori asked confused. I thought their strategy was a rtively decent one. Not exactly something brilliant, but pretty good given the circumstances.


    Neleh gave a small chuckle and Khali gave a long exasperated sigh. I expected better from your girlfriend Neleh.


    Hey, your girl looks just as confused. Neleh said gesturing towards Shazhar, who had remained quiet all this time, wary of Neleh.


    Thats because I picked her because of her looks, yours is supposed to be smart. Khali pointed out with a small smile.


    Will someone tell me whats going on instead of mocking me again? Shiori asked already resigned to her position.


    Khali turned back towards Shiori. Alright, let me educate you. So the only way these fortifications would work, is if the majority of their forces are actually holed up inside. By necessity, there will be some distance between their forces, as they cant just build one contiguous fortress over the whole continent. They dont have the centuries or millennia required for that. The idea is that we either take every fortress on the way, or they will surround us in the open if we try to go between them. This is all fine and good, except we have ess to the Nexus.


    Now Neleh is sneaky enough to get fairly close to their main fortress, and then she can drop a dozen arches down to rapidly deploy our whole army. Now we might not have enough magical power to destroy all their fortifications and their armies, but we can surely copse one fortress on top of them. Now, mobile forces would be able to return to aid their force surrounding the portal, but with this strategy theyre stuck inside fortifications long distance away from their portal. It will take time for them to recall their forces, and by that time well be done and can retreat back to the Nexus. Then we can sink the whole bloody continent from under the rest of their forces when their precious lost-deity is no longer protecting them. Khali looked at Neleh. Did I miss anything obvious?


    Not really. We must of course check for the whole thing being a trap, and the surroundings of the portal should be heavily defended, but on the other hand the des arent the only ones able to run a dying action. Maybe we can ask the dragons to help with the surroundings of the gate. They should be happy to finally get a free hand to strike at the enemy theyve had to be careful with so far. Neleh replied, honing the n as they went on.


    About that, I didnt see any sign of dragon activity anywhere. Shiori suddenly pointed out.


    Neither did I. Elsaria said from the side. Our group was flying all over trying to see what where the dragons had gone when I picked up this little stray.


    Thats worrying. Where could they be? Neleh was now starting to get worried.


    -----


    Shazhar watched with loving eyes as her master interacted with the elves here. Her master didnt like Shazhar calling her that, but that was the only title that fit Sinestra in her mind. The natural way her master interacted with these people went beyond anything she had seen happen when her master was spending time with the demons. Sinestra always kept her guard up, even when around Shazhar herself, which saddened her greatly. She could understand the wariness with the other demons considering the methods master had used to gain her position in such a short time. Methods like that would garner enemies and master would have to keep her guard around them, but Shazhar liked to think that she herself would be different. She was different, just not to this degree.


    The one known as Neleh especially seemed to rx master with just her presence. Its not that Shazhar couldnt understand why that might be the case, Neleh had a strong effect on anyone around her. That said, her presence had the exact opposite effect on Shazhar. Part of that was how the being in the guise of an elf hadpletely defeated her in battle and changed her life forever. Before that battle Shazhar had been the hope of demonkind with a bright future as the youngest demon lord to ever assume that position. Well the youngest until master came along.


    Shazhar had great difficulties at first toe to terms with her defeat and fall from grace. The way Neleh had crushed her had left little to question, but as time passed the shock had worn off somewhat. Just a few months ago she had imagined that she might be able to take revenge and defeat Neleh this time, but that thought had vanished the instant she hade face to face with Neleh again. The elf now radiated power in a way that no other being she had ever seen.


    That was before she met master. At first she wasnt sure about the connection between master and these elves, and it still confused her to an extent. Yet it was clear that there was something different about both master and Neleh. Perhaps this something was the reason her master could rx around Neleh and by extension those elves around her. She wondered if she could acquire this something. She just wanted master to feel as rxed around her.


    The first time she had met master she had considered killing the child as revenge, but Neleh had made it obvious that the small satisfaction would not be worth the suffering afterwards. The next time Shazhar had seen master she had been much older and more grown. She still didnt know how they had managed that, although master had given a vague exnation one night during pillow-talk. To Shazhars shock, master had told her to try and take that revenge, and had then proceeded to demonstrate the difference between them in direct terms. They had fought a thousand times since and master always gave her pointers to improve herself.


    That was one of the reasons why she had got her confidence back, and had even inted her ego enough to think she might be a match for Neleh this time, although master had told her in no uncertain terms just how bad that idea was. Shazhar still didnt quite believe that the elf had the power to destroy this entire world if she so chose, but master had stressed that even she herself would lose an all-out no holds barred fight against Neleh, just that the consequences would be more than either of them wanted.


    Masters power and teachings had been what dispelled her grudges and resentment, while her mind and ns had been what had won Shazhars heart. Master mind had this delicious deviousness, and her ns still made her shiver. She had been skeptical when master had promised to return both of them into a position of power among the demons, but here they were leading the demons against enemies from other worlds. It had even happened with speed that was still hard to imagine. Thats one of the things Shazhar loved about her, when master wanted something she went for it with such power and confidence.


    She wasnt sure what awaited them in the future, as master had alluded towards bigger things once this war was over. Master would be leaving this world, and Shazhar hoped to be worthy enough to be taken along. That was the goal she strived for. She no longer gave much care for the fate of the demon race, or even the fate of this world, let that be the problem of Neleh who seemed to care about both for some reason. Shazhar was pretty sure the elf could find bigger and better things elsewhere, but theres no ounting for personal taste. No, the only thing that mattered to Shazhar was her future with her beloved master.


    Maybe someday she too would achieve this something that gave master such peace.


    ----------

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    A/N: Things start getting serious. Some of you have most likely already caught the hints I''ve been dropping about what happens in this chapter.


    --------


    Asheara watched as thest of the members of Nelehs elite squad gathered. Until a few hours ago they had still been fighting against the low level des near thend bridge connecting the two continents. Even if the des were low level, they were dangerous enough to pose a threat if one got careless. At least that was the case with the normal soldiers. For the elites, the low level des were barely a distraction, and as such might have been even more dangerous. The elite squad members were all powerful enough that they got bored while fighting and boredom could lead to mistakes. It had not happened so far, Nelehs training had made it damn sure that none of them were the type to get too careless, but there was something that Neleh didnt quite understand about the people she had trained.


    All the members of the elite squad were stronger than was usually required to be recognized as a Great Silver. Their members included more than just elves, as Neleh had made efforts to find some of the best potential during thest ten years. There were a couple of demons, few celestials like Azrael and even two humans, one of them being the human Prince Alexis currently absent and sent to the humannds to observe. The members were selected due to their potential and not their level of power at the time they were recruited.


    All of them received personal training from Neleh, Estr, the masters of the Order and even the girl called Sinestra. As Asheara gained more of her memories back, she realized that Sinestra most likely wasnt quite as she seemed, simr to Neleh herself, though her exact identity was still a mystery to Asheara. She knew that the girl was supposedly a child between Neleh and Elune, but that didnt exin everything. Be that as it may, the girl was great at teaching things, unlike Neleh Asheara had to admit.


    That was one of the few things Neleh wasnt very good at. Her thoughts ran so far ahead of everyone else that she always seemed a little confused and a little disappointed when everyone didnt catch her meaning from curt exnations. Neleh just didnt have the kind of understanding of those beneath her ability that was required to be a good teacher. That understanding was also the reason that Neleh didnt quite understand her students as well as she most likely should have.


    Neleh had used a multitude of methods to increase the strength and skill of her students. She had used some silver colored needles inbination with elixirs and exercises to open whole new pathways to channel power through, as well as taught them methods to meditate and cultivate. That didnt even touch the martial skills and spells they had learned. In short, Neleh had forged them into weapons, and very strong weapons at that. Asheara was quite certain that she herself could take out both Estr and her old master Alduin together at this point, and she wasnt even the most gifted of Nelehs students. That title went easily to Shiori. The other members of the squad were very simr to Asheara in that regard.


    The problem was that all this came with certain side effects. Not physical side effects per se, but more mental side effects. The changes had brought out their inner bloodlust and desire to test their mettle inbat against powerful foes. You also couldnt expect to have people be chosen by the divine empress, a being second only to Elune in their minds, get forged into perfect weapons and not have that go into their heads a bit. The squad thought themselves as superior, as the chosen few. It wasnt like they had disdain towards their lesser cousins, not exactly, but they didnt regard them as equals either.


    Asheara was most likely the least affected by all this, as she had been trained by Neleh the longest, but even she thought it a good thing that the war came as fast as it did, because if the war had note, they would have gone out in search of challenge themselves. That challenge would most likely have been sought by trying to force the other races under Nelehs rule. Even the members of the squad that were from the other races felt that it was somehow their duty to show the light to their own races.


    That thought brought Asheara back to their current situation. The des they had faced so far werent enough to keep the interest of their squad, and they would most likely have gone out soon to seek out further challenges, but Neleh had ordered them all to gather for a special operation. It was rather amusing to Asheara how Neleh always had such a perfect timing, even though she didnt have the understanding required to see the restlessness among them. A special operation was exactly what they all needed right now, even though they knew very little of the details yet. They did now that the call had also gathered the strongest units of the Order as well, so whatever was going to happen would most likely be big.


    Asheara herself had finally reached the point where most of her memories had returned, and with that came the realization of the pain she had caused her youngest daughter. Shiori had told her most of it due to spite, but it was one thing to hear that you were responsible for someone elses pain, it was quite another to fully realize the extent of that pain yourself, and what exactly you had done to cause that pain. The full weight of responsibility hade to her just few days ago when thest of her memory had returned.


    Now she just wanted to run to Neleh and beg for forgiveness. She knew her daughter would grant that forgiveness. That was the type of person she was after all. Asheara wasnt so sure she could forgive herself that easily though. It was not the role of the mother to cause such pain to her child, yet she had given up her position as a mother a long time ago. That hade partly as a result of the bond, and partly due to the actions of Elluin, her ex-husband. Asheara had clung to her daughter like a piece of wood while adrift at sea. And then she had abandoned her. Not by choice, but still. She knew from her own experience with the bond and from what Elune had told her that Neleh still suffered the bacsh from having the bond severed, and there wasnt anything Asheara could do about that. At the very least she could try and be the mother she should have been so many years ago. She would be able to hold her daughters hand as she suffered through it.


    She had not seen Neleh for several days now, but being summoned like this with the other elites gave her hope that she would be able to get a chance to finally talk to her daughter again. For thest ten years they had been a little more than strangers, but now she was back.


    -----


    Shiori was holding Nelehs hand as her lover was lying on the bed copsed from the pain. They had been having a meeting to n for the assault on the portal and the fortress surrounding it, when Shiori had noticed the signs in her lovers demeanor. She had hastily concluded the meeting in Nelehs stead and brought her back to the Nexus so that her suffering could not be seen by others. Usually Neleh was capable of holding anything from showing on her face when it happened, but that was less and less the case as time went on and it was important that none of the others realized anything was going on.


    Neleh was their pir of support and besides Khali the only one that could really face the lost-deities. It was Nelehs unshakable figure that allowed them all to not panic in the face of a strange enemy from another world, and a storm that might have be their doom if she wasnt here. They could fight the enemy troops without care because they knew they had the Golden Goddess at their back to keep everything from copsing. Shiori could only imagine the blow to their morale and will to fight if they were to find out there was something wrong with their divine empress.


    Its getting worse, isnt it? Shiori asked simply, already knowing the answer. She was patting Neleh ck hair with her other hand. Even that hair had lost some of its sparkle as Nelehy on the bed.


    Neleh gave a small and forcedugh without any real mirth. Im afraid theres a price that needs to be paid for the type of power needed to fight the lost-deities.


    Shiori could only grimace in reply. Neleh used some of her strength to keep this in bay, and using her strength to fight the lost-deities aggravated the problem. I wish youd let me help you at least.


    No, youre the n B, in case I cant do it for some reason. There needs to be at least one person that can carry the burden if something should happen to me. The price for the n C is too high. Neleh demanded through gritted teeth, referring to her own power as a Destroyer.


    Neleh had taught Shiori a technique that let her make an attack against almost any target that would be lethal if sessful. She had also taught Shiori methods to hide herself in a way that she would be able to strike from hiding, catching her target by surprise. The attack would most likely be enough to destroy even a lost-deity. The only problem was that Shiori would only be able to use that attack once, because it drained all her power, leaving her an easy target should the attack fail.


    Shiori could see that Neleh was already getting a little better. These attacks were luckily not too frequent and didnt take too much time. The whole problem stemmed from the remains of the bond. At first the pain had been almostpletely emotional and mental. None of them could have expected the problem to get worse over time. Even Elune had been stunned at the development. As the mental and emotional pain got worse, it was only a matter of time before the pain also radiated to be physical. There wasnt anything really wrong with her body, so there wasnt anything to heal either. Elune had tried.


    All they could do was hope that it would not be so bad that it would interfere with things. At first Shiori had not even been aware of how serious it had gotten, but five years ago was the first time she had seen Neleh copse from the pain. Since then, Shiori had done her best to stay as close to her as possible, whenever she wasnt personally on a mission, and held Neleh as she suffered through it. Shiori was aware that the pain and her ministrations were part of what had eventually brought the two together as lovers. Another part had been Nelehs loneliness due to her life as the divine empress. The times Shiori had been there for Neleh was a major part of the reason that Neleh had finally developed feelings for Shiori. Not the only part, but a major part, and Shiori knew that and epted it. She also knew that Neleh did love her for other reasons as well.


    Despite the pain her lover was going through, Shiori couldnt help but remember fondly the first time they had taken a step to be something more than they had been before. It had been after one of these attacks, though not even close to as serious as this one. Neleh had simply felt the need to be held afterwards, and Shiori had been all too happy to oblige. As the two had held each other, one thing had led to another, and the two had allowed their passions to take over. Neleh had been almost confused afterwards, which had been one of the first times Shiori had seen her like that. She had found it extremely cute and endearing. Two adjectives that werent all that often associated with Neleh. It had taken some time, but the two had be proper lovers afterwards.


    Even after all this time, I still cant figure out why the bond could be causing such pain to you. Shiori said petting her lovers hair again, as she noticed the pain subside.


    Part of the problem is actually the fact that my soul is so powerful. It stresses the remains of the bond that arent capable of dealing with that. Thats why my recent use of power keeps aggravating it. In the end the bond is a fairly mysterious field of magic. Even in other worlds it is very umon to see people tied together like that. In addition the bond was far from perfectly designed and formed. Once the mages of this world realized the downsides, they abandoned the research which makes the magic sloppy at best. The sad truth is that I wasnt supposed to survive the severing, no one should. I only did because I am what I am. No one can say the exact side effect that surviving something like that would have. Although Neleh frowned a bit as she thought about the possibilities.


    What? Shiori prompted.


    Well, this is just a theory Ive been developingtely. Im not sure how idental the severing of the bond really was, and I doubt that the problem Im having now is entirely natural. The whole thing seems a little too engineered. Neleh mused not really very confident with her theory.


    What do you mean? You think the gods are doing this to you on purpose? Why would they? I mean youre their only hope of survival. Shiori asked, already starting to get angry at the gods.


    I dont think all the gods are involved. Im pretty sure Elune at least is kept out of the loop. Youll note that Im not suffering from these attacks any time it would actually put my efforts at fighting the enemy at risk, even though youd think the time I fought with the Prince of Pleasure would have been the most likely time for something to happen. Neleh exined, the pain subsiding and her thoughts picking more steam.


    So youre saying that they want you to win, but still are causing this? I dont quite follow. Shiori asked.


    Well I dont think the point is to stop me from fighting, the point is what happens after. Neleh said.


    I think I see now where this is going. Youre saying some of the gods are worried about what happens once the war is over? So theyre setting the stage for your eventual tragic demise to stop you from taking over the world and subjugating the other races, instead having you fall as a martyr, a final sacrifice for the horrible war. Something like that? Shiori asked now seriously angry.


    Something along those lines yes. Thats also why I think they have to keep Elune out of it. One, she would never go along with it, and two, she would actually benefit if I were to take over the world. Neleh said.


    Not to mention shes quite in love with you. Shiori pointed out wryly. Elune was one of her only realpetition for Neleh.


    Still, those ungrateful bastards! This is too much. Shiori got up, looking around angrily. Elune! Get your butt here and exin, or Ill swear to all that holy, Ill burn down every single temple you have!


    A faint figure looking like Neleh shimmered next to the bed. No need to get mean child. Im watching over her just as much as you. She looked at Neleh on the bed.


    Well a whole load of good that has done to her so far. Shiori grumbled. Is there anything to her theory? She finally prompted the goddess who was still silent.


    I cant say for sure, but Im afraid theres a decent chance that at least one or two gods are involved. Not entirely for the reasons you outlined though. Elune finally admitted after thinking for a long while.


    Then what is the reason? Shiori demanded in anger.


    Surprisingly, it was Neleh who answered as she suddenly realized something. Fear. Theyre doing it out of fear.


    Exactly. There might be some of what you mentioned earlier, but fear is most likely the main reason. Elune confirmed.


    Fear? Why are they suddenly afraid? Shiori asked in slight confusion.


    They are rattled because they areing face to face with their own potential death for the first time. Even though the lost-deities have somewhat lost the right to be called deities, thats doesnt stop the fear that is caused by their deaths. We always knew Neleh was supposed to be strong enough to stand against them, but now the others fear that she might decide to stand against normal gods as well. Normal mortals dont know how to get at us even if they had the power to fight us, but Neleh is different. And she might even manage to gather the support of the other mortals, so that theyd cheer her as she strikes down the old gods. Elune exined with some sadness in her voice.


    Even still, that cant have started with the war, seeing as this started after the bond was severed. Shiori pointed out.


    Despite everything, we gods do have some predictive ability. Im afraid that the fear set in long before, probably around the time you made your connection with Mssa. Having her support turned things real in their minds. I firmly believe that the bond severing was not nned, but I am afraid they might have taken advantage of that opportunity. Elune was wringing her hands while talking, clearly not sure what she should do.


    Neleh got up from the bed, finally having recovered. She put her hand on the goddess shoulder, signaling that she wasnt ming her for what had happened. Im ok for now. We always knew there would be consequences from the severing of the bond, and it is just another thing Ill have to deal with for now. We cant even be sure how much if any of it is caused by the gods. Well have to face that problem when we have the time and opportunity. That said, I do need a favor from you Elune. Two favors actually.


    Anything. The goddess said, and truly meant it.


    I need to get in touch with Fate and Satai. Can you arrange that? Neleh asked.


    Elune thought for a while. Putting you in touch with Satai should not be too difficult. Im not sure about Fate though. I think I can arrange it, but I dont know when. How soon do you need them?


    Satai I would prefer to talk to within the next few days, but thats a preference not a necessity. It has to do with what we just talked about. Fate Ill need to see before the Enemy gets here. The timing isnt so important, just that I absolutely need to ask Fate something before we face the Enemy. It might be key to the survival of this world. Neleh spoke quietly.


    Ill see to it then. Elune said, her form disappearing.


    Well then, we still have a war to wage. Neleh said, getting her spirit back.


    Shiori knew that Neleh had something nned in retaliation in case the gods really were to me for what was going on. She also knew that Neleh would not say anything until she had solidified those ns more. As the two of them returned to the main army camp on the demon continent, they both suddenly felt a great burst of powering from somewhere far away. Shiori could recognize some of it because she had felt something simr twice before, when Neleh and Khali had fought the two lost-deities. This feeling was very simr.


    Is someone fighting another lost-deity, or are we under attack? Wheres Khali? Shiori asked Neleh, knowing that her lover would have more precise answers.


    This is not caused by Khali. This iing all the way from the beastmen continent. Someone is fighting the lost-deity there. More than one someone if I can judge correctly. Neleh replied narrowing her eyes. Suddenly her eyes gotrge and she created another doorway to return to Nexus. The dragons! She yelled angrily.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    A/N: Surprise! A wild chapter appears.


    ----------


    Neleh rushed through the Nexus to reach one of the few doorways she had on the beastmen continent. It was hard to tell from such distance, but she didnt think the doorway was that close to what was happening there. She had sent one of her students to monitor things with the fight between the beastmen and naga and their enemy, but she had recalled that person in preparation for the attack against the portal in the faerie continent. She regretted that decision now, though it was questionable if her student wouldve had the presence of mind to make a new doorway close to the action even if he had stayed there.


    She could sense Shiori running behind her, but knew Khali was not with them. That might be better. At least she can help defend our troops if Serpentia decides to take advantage of the situation. Though I wonder if Khali has the strength to fight Serpentia on her own. She though with a tinge of worry.


    Neleh wouldve asked Elune what was going on, but it was likely that the goddess couldnt answer currently, and even if she did, she probably didnt know much more than Neleh herself. Not that she could do anything before getting there anyway, and shed find out more details at that point anyway. Would the Eternal Empress know? That seemed doubtful, as Neleh had not heard of the Kirin taking part in the battle herself. She most likely relied on reports as well.


    As she excited the doorway of her choice, Neleh quickly realized that she was indeed quite a bit of distance away from where the battle was taking ce. Despite that, she could already see the bombardment of magic that was happening in the distance. The sky near the horizon was covered in nasty looking ck clouds with lighting strikes everywhere and hail of icynces falling towards the ground. Yet the most striking thing was a continuous bombardment of sr fire all over the horizon. Neleh knew that the mages of this world, even those among the dragons, were not capable of using the power of the sun in such a way. Whoever the lost-deity was, it was putting up one heck of a fight.


    Neleh immediately utilized her me seraph form to try and reach the battleground as fast as possible. She could feel Shiori rapidly moving along the ground, struggling to keep up. Shioris powers had reached a point where she could almost keep up with her full traveling speed, but she could feel her falling behind a bit. She would catch up. They had a pair of magical items that would allow them to find each other overrge distances.


    After several minutes of flying at full speed, Neleh started seeing the ongoing battle. Not the real battle against the lost-deity but the naga and beastmen fighting against arge army of magical constructs of various kinds. Some were golems and gargoyles covered in intricate magical runes, some wererge obsidian sentinels that looked like huge dog headed statues swinging their fists and weapons around. There was also arge number of mages and genies using their magic to assault their enemies. Finally there were magical beings chained to the wills of the mages, ranging from insectoid scorpion-men and scarabs to what looked like rakshasa. All this, and still Neleh knew it was all a distraction. She could sense the death of much more powerful beings ahead. The naga and the beastmen were here to draw the focus of the enemy army away from the real battle, while the enemy was happy to oblige to keep them from interfering in whatever was happening ahead.


    Couple of the mages tried to cast some spells at Neleh, but they had no hope of actually hitting from this range, considering the speed at which she moved. Shiori on the other hand might have trouble getting past the armies struggling below. As she moved closer to the maelstrom of magical power, she started seeing the bodies of beings that actually decided the result of this battle. Scattered across the devastated ground were the corpses of enormous colossi as well as the remains of magical birds of prey known as Simurgh. Both the colossi and the Simurgh were embodiments of magic, the colossi were enormous armor held together and moved by magic, while the birds were made of pure mana. They could even be called high level elementals of the arcane.


    Yet the two beings were not the only corpses on the ground. For every dozen colossi and Simurgh, there was also a body of a dragon. Some bodies were rtively intact, while others were torn to shreds by various magical energies. The dragons had managed to push through, but they had paid a heavy price for doing so. There must have been at least a hundred dead dragons, the exact number being unclear as the bodies were not all intact. As the number of dragons in this world wasnt enormous in the first ce, losses like this would take centuries to recover. And that didnt take into consideration any that had died in the battle raging ahead.


    Just as Neleh was thinking about it, the battle ahead stopped, apparently reaching its conclusion. Neleh could feel the death of the lost-deity, so she knew that at the very least the dragons had not lost. She could feel that behind her, the army of magical constructs started losing its life, and the living members of the enemy army were being in as they had lost most of their support. Especially the beastmen would have no mercy against the enemy, as theirnds had been invaded. She could also feel the portal wink out of existence; apparently because the power that was keeping it open had disappeared.


    When she finally reached the battleground, Neleh could do nothing but sigh in desperation at the devastation and the numerous corpses of dragons that were strewn across the ce. She could see some of them were only wounded, while others moved between them trying to save whoever they could. Suddenly Nelehs eyes were drawn to a form that was different from all the others, the form of a Kirin, or what was left of it anyway. As Nelehnded next to the form that was familiar to her, she could see that almost half of the majestic beast was missing, burnt off by the sr energies. Yet the Kirin was still breathing, if barely.


    Neleh. The Kirin said in a relieved tone.


    What in the world would bring the Eternal Empress to take part in something like this? Neleh asked a little sadly, using her magic to stem the flow of blood.


    The Kirin gave a small mirthlessugh. The desire to fly into battle onest time at the side of our cousins. It has been eons since the Kirin and dragons have joined forces. I thought it was time to do so at least once now that the future generation of my race is secured.


    Neleh harrumphed in dissatisfaction. Silly dragons and their useless pride. No matter whether its the normal dragons or you Kirin, you all go stupid just to maintain your pride. I wonder if the dragon race will ever recover fully from this. And for what? We both know its my job to deal with the lost-deities.


    Did we at least get her? The Kirin asked with a faint smile.


    Yes it seems that you did. Not without throwing away most of your number, but you did. Neleh replied.


    Then Im satisfied. It was shameful of us to push everything on your shoulders. And despite what you say, I dont think you could do it alone. There are some among us that know youre not doing as well as youre letting on. Can you do a favor? Could you go help my people win the battle they are waging? Im fairly sure you saw it whileing here. The least I could do for them is to make sure they dont lose too many of their number. The Kirin pleaded.


    I think that problem already solved itself, but Ill send a message to Shiori just in case. Shell make sure there will be no undue surprises. That said, youre speaking as if youre going somewhere. Neleh sent the message to Shiori, while teasing the Kirin a bit.


    Ohe now, Ive lost half of my body. We both know how this ends, even for someone like me. The Kirin scoffed.


    I really thought youd know me better at this point. Neleh smiled while shaking her head. There are very few things besides death that cant be healed. Something like losing your bottom half isnt among those. In fact its much easier to fix than something you actually need like a heart or lungs.


    Slowly Neleh weaved aplex spell of healing thatbined both the healing power of holy magic, the regenerative power of life magic and added death magic to keep the souls of those that were about to die from escaping. A bright golden aura surrounded her and started expanding from her into all directions. It covered the whole battlefield and started affecting every dragon still struggling to maintain their hold on life. She added the cleansing effect of the mes of Life for good measure to remove any foreign mana and substances inside the wounded beings. Neleh felt good doing this since this was something she was good at. As a Destroyer she rarely got to use her power to save others. That didnt mean she didnt spend a lot of time and effort to master that skill.


    The Eternal Empress gasped in pain as the burn injuries were purified and her lower half started growing back. First the flesh and bone, then the nerves and magical pathways and finally the missing organs and the scales covering her body. Her lower half looked and felt like new, and if it wasnt for the debilitating tiredness that came along with the healing, she was almost tempted to ask for her top half to get healed as well. As the golden glow disappeared several minutester, she suddenly rushed to support Neleh, who had stumbled a bit once the power left her.


    Are you alright?! The Eternal Empress asked half in panic.


    Im fine. It just took a little more out of me than I thought. Dragons arent easy to heal. Neleh said with a small but tired voice.


    Suddenly the two were aware of several people gathering around them. The dragons in human form were making a circle around them, all of them going down on one knee and bowing their heads without a word. They could see that there were still way too many dead bodies of dragons around them, but significantly less than there had been before. Apparently the dragons were harder to kill than it seemed. Neleh noted that Zamekh was among those kneeling before them, but the dragon eldest was not. She could see the enormous body of the dragon eldest lying on the ground close to where the portal had been.


    It was Zamekh that finally broke the silence. Little Sister. Your power might have saved us from a disaster.


    Neleh sighed. No, youre still facing a disaster but at least you still have a chance to recover. Too many of your kind have died this day. I assume you made preparations before embarking on this but it will still take you thousands of years to rece those that died today. She gave another sigh. You may join us yourself, but for the other dragons this war is over.


    Zamekh looked up and started to protest, but Neleh interrupted him. No. I know you have your pride as dragons, but what is the point if this world loses your race to satisfy that pride. You have killed one of the lost-deities, and judging by what I sensed the strongest lost-deity to enter our world, with the possible exception of the one you chose to avoid at the faeriends. Take the victory you have gained and be proud of it. Then focus on survival. Know your limits. Theres a difference between fighting for your pride and throwing your life away uselessly.


    After a moment of silence all the dragons brought a fist to their heart in acknowledgement. As our queen demands. Zamekh dered in their stead.


    Neleh looked at him sharply. She knew the implications of those words. The dragons had already made their choice and denying would crush their remaining pride that she had already damaged. There was also a possibility that they had made this choice so that her words would have the necessary weight to keep the other dragons out of battle. So be it then. Now look after the dead. She finally said, dispersing the kneeling dragons.


    Come, there is one more matter we have to see to. Neleh said to the Eternal Empress helping her stand and who had also switched to her Naga form.


    Neleh had no trouble finding the remains of the lost-deity. Even the wrath of the dragons had not been enough to destroy them. The ground around this spot waspletely charred ck from the attacks she had resisted. The lost-deity took the form of a graceful woman made of fire that had be solid. Even sliced in two her form still had the perfection rarely seen in mortals. Sol. Neleh mumbled a name while pain twisted her features.


    Even the Eternal Empress noticed the weird grief on Nelehs face. You knew her didnt you? She suddenly asked realizing something.


    In a way. We werent close if thats what you mean, but we were aware of each other. Neleh said pain evident in her voice.


    Then why? The Eternal Empress asked in confusion.


    Because her bing a lost-deity is due to my actions. This is my responsibility. Neleh said, refusing to exin further.


    She used her magic to form a field of power around both halves of Sols corpse, lifting it off the ground. Then she created a doorway back to Nexus, taking both Sols body and the Eternal Empress with her. Once they reached the mansion, Neleh used her magic to create a grave for Sol on a sunny hill with a simple headstone with the symbol of the sun. Unlike with the two lost-deities she had killed earlier, there was no need to destroy the embodiment of Sols soul as she hade to this world using her own original body and thus couldnt try escaping.


    The Eternal Empress could not understand Nelehs behavior, and was a little weirded considering Sol was the enemy so many dragons died defeating, and who had almost killed her as well. She assumed it was something like giving respect to a worthy enemy and allowed Neleh her moment, as she had earned it by saving her and many of the dragons. As Neleh showed no sign of moving from the grave, she finally left once Shiori returned to the Nexus with Khali and was shown out.


    What is it? Khali finally asked once the naga was gone.


    After a moment of silence Neleh finally spoke. Do you remember how I beat the Enemyst time?


    Yeah, I heard you went kind of berserk, giving into your powers as a Destroyer. Khali said, a little confused to the change in subject.


    And do you remember what the price was for that? Neleh asked again.


    Khali frowned finally starting to suspect where this was going. I heard several worlds were destroyed.


    Sol was one of the goddesses of the worlds that were destroyed at that time. She was the goddess of sun and by all ounts was one of those deities loved by all. I had visited their world not long before the Enemy came, and the world was gone when I tried to return muchter. I can tell the difference between a world lost to the Enemy and a world drained by one like me. It didnt take much to put the two together. Neleh exined.


    Oh shit. Khali cursed.


    Oh shit indeed. I was the one who turned Sol into a lost-deity. And now the dragons paid the price for that. Neleh said simply.


    You cant take the me for the dragons. Even if it had not been Sol, some other lost-deity wouldve likely taken her ce. Besides, it was the dragons stupidity for picking that fight. Besides, its hardly your fault if there are some sacrifices when fighting the Enemy. The damage wouldve been much worse if you had not done it. Khali said a little angry.


    Neleh looked at Khali in slight surprise, before she realized something. Ah, you think Im beating myself up because I feel guilty? No, Im not the type to carry false guilt around, thinking that everything is my fault. However, this is my responsibility. Theres a difference between the two. Im simply acknowledging my role in this. Im also thinking about how to avoid something like this in the future.


    Khali gave a small sigh of relief. You do realize though that you might not be able to avoid it? Even if Gabrieles here, you might still have to use your powers again to defeat the Enemy. That might lead to others like Sol.


    That is a distinct possibility. Not what I was talking about though. There might be nothing to do this cycle, but Im trying to think of a way to make sure there wont be a next time. Neleh said resolutely.


    You think we can do that? The Enemy alwayses back. Khali asked.


    Ive been trying to figure that out, and I think Ive realized something. If Im right, then there might be a way to stop the cycle, but it will require a bit different approach than has been used so far. Neleh said half lost in thought.


    Well dont keep me in suspense. Khali prompted.


    No, I need more information before I can give a full exnation. Ive already asked Elune to try and contact Fate. Neleh shook her head in denial.


    You think the old bastard will tell you anything? Khali wondered, not really hoping much.


    Not as such, but I think he owes me an answer to a straight question. Thatll be enough. Neleh said resolutely.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    A/N: Finally I managed to get the chapter into at least presentable form. Also yes, that''s a watchmen reference there I''ve mangled, for those with keen eyes. I hope it''s not too bad.


    -----------


    Neleh found herself standing in the same calming space shed visited a couple of times before. She knew her real body was currently sleeping back in Nexus, and that only her mind was currently here. She also knew it wasnt a dream because of her earlier experiences with the ce. She had some good as well as some bad memories of this ce. Currently the space was showing a scene of a moonlit park, while she was sitting inside a white and ornamental gazeebo, but she knew the scene could be anything Elune wanted it to be.


    Wee back. The goddess said with a smile that hid someplex emotions Neleh couldnt quite discern.


    Id say it is good to be back, but that still remains to be seen. It is good to see you again though. Neleh replied with a soft smile of her own, while looking at the goddess.


    Im assuming you know why I brought you here? Elune asked.


    Well two possibilitiese to mind, though Im not sure if you managed both on such a short notice. The safe guess would be that it is easier for Satai toe here to meet me. She replied.


    That is indeed correct. He is not happy about what has been happening to you either, so he is taking an unusual interest in this. He also feels grateful that you managed to save some of the dragons that were about to die after the battle with the lost-deity. Just be aware that hes rather grumpy about so many dragons dying. Elune advised, before giving some sort of silent signal with closed eyes.


    Neleh sensed another powerful presence before she saw shimmers coalescing into a humanoid form. This was the first time she got a good look at Satai, and the most obvious words that came to her mind were impressive and refined. He had chosen to take a form that looked like a saurian. He was impressively built with ck scales and was dressed in what looked like the dark clothes of a nobleman, but carried himself and moved like a warrior. Neleh was slightly surprised that he had not taken the form of a dragon, but that wouldve most likely been unwieldy in the circumstances.


    Neleh. The saurian form god said gruffly, showing an impressive row of sharp teeth.


    Satai. Neleh replied calmly.


    You wanted to speak to me, so speak. I have an idea what you want to discuss, but I want to hear it in your own words. He prompted giving a small hand gesture for emphasis.


    Neleh considered her words carefully. I think we can all agree that so far Ive done my job to fight off those that would invade this world. Both of the deities nodded in response. However, as thanks, some of the gods of this world are seeking to do me harm. This I cannot abide by. I think I have been fairly tolerant of the actions of the deities of this world, but Im running out of good will. Soon Im going to reach a point where I might decide that this world is no longer worth saving.


    What exactly are you saying? Satai asked with a fairly nonmittal voice.


    Well, as it happens, I have a good reason to believe that the Enemy ising to this world in person. As things currently stand, Khali and I are the only ones that can stand in the way of that, but Im not sure if I care enough to do so any longer. I am also perfectly capable of taking those dear to me off this world and avoiding the Enemy. Neleh bluntly made her threat and leverage clear.


    I doubt you are the type of person to leave all these people to their deaths. Satai replied calmly.


    You obviously dont know me as well as you think. I dont mind helping people when I am able to and it doesnt inconvenience me too much, but I am not a self-sacrificing hero. I have left plenty of people to their deaths and caused the deaths of many more. I can do so again, given enough reason. Neleh countered.


    There is one person you care about that you cant take along with you. Satai said in a nd voice, as if reading from a script, and pointed at Elune who blushed a little.


    Funny you should mention that. Most of the people that I care about already have faith in Elune. So while the other gods would be rather boned if this world was lost, she would have enough faith to keep her status. She wouldnt be the most powerful of goddesses, but that is something that could be fixed, and would also allow her to wander between worlds. There are other wandering deities. If I really wanted to, I could convert entire worlds to be her servants. Neleh once again countered.


    Satai considered for a while, before suddenly grinning widely. Good, youve given this enough thought. Now I can go back to the other deities and honestly say that you are leaving us no choice. Anything Ive missed? He asked Elune.


    Nothing serious enough that she couldnt deal with. Elune replied with a grin of her own.


    Alright then. Now that weve established that we are pretty much forced to acquiesce to your demands, we can get to the specifics. What is it that you want? I should mention first that what has been done to you is already done, and cannot be undone. It might have been possible if we knew about it sooner, but that is in the past. Satai said getting back to his gruff voice.


    I expected as much. Besides, if my theories of the Enemys nature are correct, then I suspect that my chances of living through that battle are not very good. As such, even if you did manage to fix whatever was wrong with me, I most likely would face my demise rather soon anyway. No, what Im concerned about is what happens after. It is clear that those that did this to me acted in their selfish interests. I have my own punishments ready for them, but Im also fairly vindictive. The thing that makes me the angriest is the thought of them getting away with this. Mortal means go only so far when dealing with deities, and I doubt any of us would like to see a scenario where the elves will go on a war of genocide out of a desire for revenge. Make no mistake, that is what you will see if the word of this gets out. Holy wars are a thing to dread. Neleh said with clear heat and anger in her voice.


    Satai gave a small sigh. There are some ways we have prepared in case one or more of us go out of line. Well frankly those methods are to be used in case one of us goes insane. The worry of the gods involved is that the empire you are building will gain toorge of a control over the other races. Now what do you think would happen, if those gods were imprisoned forsay a hundred thousand years, unable to interact with the world in any way? He suggested.


    Elune answered before Neleh got the chance to. They would lose their position and all support, and as such nearly all their power. The faithful will remain so only as long as we give them our support and protection. Im pretty sure their old servants would find other gods to serve long before they could do anything about it. I already have arge contingent of non-elven adherents, so theres a precedent. The empire Neleh has built would also be free to expand in influence and control. So the result would be exactly what they are trying to avoid.


    Satai looked at Neleh questioningly. Theres some karmic justice in that I think. It would also stop them from meddling with those you hold dear. Of course, we could only act after the danger is over or we would run into trouble.


    Neleh considered that for a while. Her own ns included orders to stifle the worship of the deities involved in this, which would also speed their fall. Thebined effect would be pretty much the worst one could do to a god without actually killing them. That would be in line with what I had in mind. Before anything though, I need the names of the ones involved.


    Ive have already managed to determine those. There are several minor gods involved, most of whom are afraid of losing their position as Elune gains arger andrger position. As it happens, shes already the most powerful god after me, and after what happened to the dragons Im not sure if that holds true anymore either. Satai said causing Elune to blush. Of those, the most important one is Loki. His blessing is unsurprisingly the one that got the whole thing started, however the minor gods dont have the power to cause something like this alone, especially considering your power and Elunes interest in you. There had to be involvement by the major gods as well.


    Who? Neleh asked seething with anger.


    This is a little moreplex. Iarus power is what is actually causing this to you, he is the god of death after all, but he isnt actually a knowing participant. Someone else twisted his blessing to you. I first thought Sydonay was responsible, considering that it was partially the fault of his blessing that the bond between you and your mother was severed. However, after looking into it, it was Lokis blessing that also twisted Sydonays, which was originally not supposed to cause an effect like that. Thats why he was so shocked when we found out that your bond would be severed.


    No, the god whose power twisted Iarus blessing was rae, the Protector of Celestials and the goddess of Light and Order. Thats why we didnt notice anything was wrong. rae has always encouraged the celestials to do good and to protect others, so no one even considered that she would do something like this. She has always been about order and the greater good. Satai said with a deep sigh.


    And that is why she did it. Sometimes the worst things are done for the sake of the so called greater good. She has always been a bit too devoted to it, almost forcing her chosen people to do good. The problem is that she doesnt see you as a force for order and good. You yourself have said that youre much more suited for Chaos and self-interest. She thinks that ends justify the means. Elune said equally sad and more than a little angry.


    Ends? There are no endings. Nothing ever ends. As gods this should be more obvious to you than the mortals who might be forgiven for such short sightedness. I shouldve known it was rae. The worst things in the universe are always done by those striving to serve some greater good, using their principles to justify their actions. Neleh said bitterly. As for Iarus, I think his punishment is about toe even without our help.


    -----


    As there had been little else left to say, Satai had retreated to prepare for what was toe. Neleh had assumed that Elune would return her mind to her body now that the meeting was over, but the goddess sat there holding Nelehs hand over the small table they were sitting around. It seemed there was still more toe, but the goddess seemed unwilling to continue for some reason. She even seemed to be blushing again.


    You clearly have something more for me. Not that Im in a hurry but I think its best you just let it out. Fretting will only make things worse. She said gently.


    It seemed like her words had broken a dam inside Elune, as the goddess suddenly blurted her words out in a hurry. Fate is also unhappy with what is happening to you because it messes with his ns. However, as you know, you are something of a blind spot when ites to Fate so that even he did not see thising. He has agreed to answer your question, but he needs something in return.


    Of course he does. Nothing is ever free. What does Fate want? Neleh asked a little frustrated.


    Your help in putting things back on the correct track. What just happened already goes a long way, but there are a few other things that need to happen. Elune said blushing even harder.


    Ok, your reaction is getting me even more curious. What exactly does he need? Her frustration was being reced by curiosity as she watched the blushing goddess.


    There are a few policies and order that you need to give, but more important than that, he needs a repeat favor from before. Elune voice was failing her.


    Repeat of what exactly? She asked, getting a hunch where this was going.


    A repeat of what happened with Khali. With me again. The goddess was now red all over, embarrassed beyond belief, hoping that she didnt need to specify further.


    Neleh considered teasing the goddess a bit, but finally decided against it. Alright, Im fine with that. However, I would like to know the reason for it.


    Im sorry. I was specifically instructed not to say. In fact, I dont even know myself. Elune replied apologetically.


    Neleh considered that for a while, trying to figure what Fate might be up to, but couldnt reallye with an answer. Alright, Im willing. I do need that answer first though. I simply do not trust Fate to keep his word otherwise. He has too big of a bone to pick with me.


    Elune sighed in relief. He knew youd say that. Elune closed her eyes again. Suddenly she opened them and the aura around her hadpletely changed. Even the color of her eyes was different; though it would be more fair to say that her eyes had turned entirely pitch ck. Neleh knew this was no longer the goddess in front of her. ASK YOUR QUESTION THEN. The voice was definitely not Elunes, and seemed to being from a deep abyss.


    Is it resentment? Neleh asked, knowing that Fate would know what she was really asking.


    AMONG A FEW OTHERS, LIKE ANGER AND JEALOUSY, BUT RESENTMENT IS THE CORE. NOW DO YOUR PART. The presence disappeared, leaving Elune looking a little confused.


    What was that about resentment? The goddess asked finally after getting hear bearings back.


    Neleh considered for a moment if she should answer, but finally decided that there wasnt a real reason not to. For a long time Ive been trying to figure out the real nature of the Enemy and the force that drives him. I have a theory, but I needed confirmation because that will have a huge effect on how we might fight him. I just got that confirmation.


    And the driving force behind the Enemy is resentment? Elune asked still confused as Nelehs exnation had not been enough.


    Neleh gave a small smile in reply. Among other things like anger and jealousy. I think the Enemy was the first of what we call lost-deities. Its likely that he used to be a god that embodied negative emotions, resentment chief among them. Then something happened to his world, thus creating a god without a home or followers. Before him, there were no lost-deities. He most likely became the first, by traveling to worlds filled with negative emotions that he drew his power from. Resentment is something that is found on every world. Eventually his reach covered multiple worlds and he became what is now known as the Enemy.


    Every time hees back he bes stronger, as the resentment of the worlds he has taken over or destroyed supply him with even more power. Eventually he grew strong enough to pull others to him. Other gods that had lost their power and were also filled with resentment due to their loss. They conquer other worlds to empower their master which makes them stronger and allows them to vent their resentment. Neleh exined her theory.


    But he keepsing back no matter how often he is defeated. Youve defeated lost-deities and they arenting back, are they? So how is heing back? Elune asked.


    He keepsing back, because those that can defeat him are also those that hold the greatest resentment against him. A powerful individual like that with a strong well of negative feelings is the best possible source of power for him. Even as he is defeated, it only makes him stronger. There is also another reason, but Ill keep that to myself for now. I need to think of a n first. Neleh said, already starting to make ns.


    Thats all good and fine, but you still need to fulfill your half of the bargain you made with Fate. Elune whispered in a slightly husky voice, while drawing closer.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    -----------


    This really has be a rather unpleasant ce. Neleh said half to herself while surveying her surroundings.


    All around them was an expanse of what looked like volcanic ash. Every now and then she could see the scorched remains of enormous trees, now reduced to burnt ck husks by the wave of heat that had turned the already tortured continent into a hellscape. There was nothing living here anymore, which was especially sad considering the lush magical forests teeming with life that used to cover thesends. Anything that might have survived the heatwave wouldve long since died either due tock of sustenance, or because of the air that was barely breathable. The sky was covered by a cloud of ash, soot, dust and other small particles thrown into the air by the impact caused by the portalnding on this continent.


    The same grime filled the air, forcing the two into wearing a protective veil over their face, enchanted to ease their breathing. A short exposure to the air would not have been problematic to either of them, the air wasnt strictly poisonous after all, but the longer they spent here, the more pronounced the need for such measures became. All their scouts used simr precautions, and even the gryphons used by their flying scouts were using simr equipment to both help them breathe and to keep their ability to fly through the muck.


    Neleh and Shiori had been walking through this wastnd for several days now. Neleh knew it had been about eight days, but even she had to resort to estimations as the sky was so heavily covered that they could not see the sun. They had passed several heavy fortifications constructed by the des and were now closing in on the ce the portal hadnded. Shiori was there as a guide, since she had seen their destination before, as well as Nelehs guard, while Neleh was here to estimate the strength of the defenses they might face. If she judged it feasible, she would also be able to open several arches to Nexus and allow their forces to attack the portal.


    The reason they had taken so long to get here was because they had sensed several detection spells reaching across the continent which would be able to notice Nelehs approach if she used her normal method of travel by flight. That approach was fairly easy to detect due to the magic involved. The slower pace of their travel along the ground didnt really worry her overtly much, however the presence of those detection spells did. The only reason other races on other worlds were able to deal with both Trow and des was their almostpleteck of magic beyond creating more of their own number and the armor used by the Trow. Serpentia was also not famed for her abilities in magic. That hinted to Neleh that there was something else involved. Serpentia was getting help from somewhere.


    It seemed unlikely that Serpentia would deign to rely on the assistance of other lost-deities, so who was helping her then? That was the problem that was causing Neleh to worry. There were some possibilities but none of them seemed very likely. Dealing with unlikely scenarios always made Neleh worry, because it was harder to judge what the truth was, since all of the options were unlikely.


    -----


    Despite the heavily enchanted cloaks the two were wearing, designed to make them harder to detect, they were forced to be careful as they approached the crater created by the crashnding of the portal. Just in case, the two crawled the final meters as they approached the lip of the crater, before peering inside. Luckily the dirty air also made it hard for anyone to notice them, even though it also limited their own vision.


    Nevertheless, it wasnt difficult to see therge dark fortress that had risen to protect the portal. It was hard to tell what the color of the stone used to build the structure had originally been, but now it was dirty ck due to the ash and soot. They could also see soulforges surrounding the fortress. The forges had spread and grown since Shiori had seen themst, which was also the reason why they were not inside the fortress. Therge buildings took too much space and sprawled further and further away from the fortress at the center.


    The forges and the walls were manned by thousands upon thousands of des either working or standing tireless guard. It was clear that the only low ranked des here were those that had just been created by the forges and were now starting to move towards the warfront. The higher ranked des were clear either because of their hulking size, or the sleek danger that the des focused on speed radiated. Some of the most powerful ones had glowing red runes on their ck metal frames. It was easy to recognize the Soulforgers from the regr des. They were smaller and more humanoid looking, and moved in a way that showed more intelligence than their lesser kind. Despite their size, it was also clear that they were the most dangerous.


    There were also several Trow moving among the des, although their numbers were less than Neleh had expected to see here. What Neleh had not expected were several figures of almost all the races of this world walking freely among the enemy forces. It seemed that only elves and celestials were in a minority, although even the numbers of the other races were miniscule evenpared to the Trow. It took Neleh several moments to realize what was going on.


    I see, this is where the remaining members of the Consortium fled to. I suppose some of them are also surviving cultists from the various races. The remaining Harbingers must have led them here because Serpentia is the lost-deity most likely to seed. She finally said, informing Shiori of her suspicions.


    That would exin theck of Elves and Celestials. Most of the elves were killed before they managed to escape and there werent that many celestial cultists in the first ce. Say what you will about the feathered freaks otherwise, but at least they are loyal to their cause. Shiori replied with grudging approval.


    That exins the spells we noticed on the way. Neleh said with some relief. This was something they could deal with, while the other possibilities wouldve been much worse. Also exins the information Serpentia seems to have about me."


    Finally Neleh turned her eyes towards the portal itself. It looked deceptively simple, even if it wasrge. Their vantage point luckily allowed them a rtively good view of it. The portal had a wide round base half sunken into the ground. Someone had clearly dug most of it out of the ground, but that work was not yet finished. The base had been carved with various magical patterns that were used to create the magic of the portal. Tworge pirs, also with magical patters, rose from the base and nked the portal itself, and the two pirs were connected with an arch at the top. The whole construct was almost a hundred meters tall, and the portal was active with both des and materials streaming through.


    Elune dammit! Neleh cursed after studying the portal.


    What? Shiori asked in confusion. Sure the portal looked different than any they had seen before, but why would it cause Neleh to curse?


    Without exining, Neleh started to look through the surroundings of the fortress, judging the viability of their n of attack. They intended to open several temporary arches, which would allow their army to stream through and take the fortress by surprise. Or to be more precise, they nned on using magic to copse the fortress on top of the enemies in a lighting attack, and use the elite units of the army to protect therge amount of mages needed. They also didnt expect that all the enemies would just roll over and die in the first attack. Everything was supposed to happen before the enemy reinforcements got here.


    The situation looked good for their n, aside from the reason she was cursing. Too good. The lip of the crater would allow her to open the arches without being seen and to bring the required forces in without being detected. The number of enemies was also less than she had expected. Their vantage point would also allow for a perfect position to bombard their enemy while they struggled uphill to reach them. It all seemed too easy, as if it was designed to allow their current n to work perfectly.


    Every sense of danger in Nelehs mind screamed of trap. But how? She let her senses search the surroundings and couldnt find anything strange. She sent several searching spell into the ground, in case the enemy had hidden some surprised underground, but came up empty. Think Neleh, how would you ambush an enemy in an obviously superior position like this? She wondered.


    One way is to flip the terrain on us, but that would either require that the terrain was suitable. There are no natural faults here, no danger of rockslides and no hint of natural earthquakes. I cant sense any traps either. The only way to copse the terrain would be through magic, but it is almost impossible for them to do that considering the advantage we have in magic.


    The other way would be if they managed to push us down from this position and into the crater against their walls, but that would require them to have superior forces at our back. I checked and saw no hint of that on the way. I cant sense the presence of anything like the doorways and arches we use. It would be a stupid risk to try and open them after our arrival, since we would already have ours open and could cut their reinforcements by preventing theirs from opening. So how would they get those forces? Its not like they can appear from thin air Suddenly her eyes widened in a realization of a certain possibility.


    She spread her senses again, trying to find a very particr type of spells that would not show up unless you specifically looked for them. Son of a bitch! She suddenly cursed as she found what she had been looking for.


    Ok, now you have to tell me whats going on! You cant keep cursing like this and not exin. Its so out of character for you. Shiori demanded a little sulky.


    Instead of answering, Neleh magically contacted Khali and brought Shioris mind along to listen on the conversation.


    What is it? Khali asked as the spell connected.


    We have two problems. Neleh replied curtly. Well, one really big problem and one I would call a problem-tunity.


    Well dont keep me in suspense. Khali replied.


    Firstly the problem. I know now why this lost-deity chose to throw a gate at us instead of opening one with magic. Khali, the gate is made of darkstone. Neleh said almost exited.


    Wait, they found enough darkstone to make a portal big enough for armies? Dammit! Ive tried to find enough to make new gates for Inferno for centuries! I never found enough, so where did they find it? Khali replied also half angry and half excited.


    Darkstone? Shiori asked in confusion.


    Ah, darkstone is a material almost entirely immune to magic. Its also nearly indestructible by ordinary means. I see, so they couldnt just transfer the portal here, so they had to move the darkstone by other means. Any ideas? Khali exined half in thought.


    I think the lost-deity used some of that divine power they had left to open a hole in space and chugged the gate through the hole. The darkstone might not be affected by magic, but it can fly through empty space just fine and as long as it doesnt touch the edges of the hole they created Neleh theorized while tapping a finger on her cheek.


    But how did they turn darkstone into a portal? I mean I nned to use the damn thing as an actual physical gate. Khali asked.


    Thats where the problemes in. They have somehow managed to carve the spell formations into the darkstone, so all it needs is some power to keep the portal active. As long as we cant destroy the darkstone, the enemy can just reopen the portal any time they want even if we close it. All they need is to channel some power into the magical formations. Neleh exined why she had been cursing.


    So far they had been able to force the lost-deities to appear because opening another portal would take so much power, but that was not the case here. And even if they managed to destroy the fortress, taking apart the darkstone would take so much time and effort that all the enemy forces would be able to attack them when returning from the other fortifications.


    After a moment of silence Khali gave a kind of silly idea. You know, we could just copy their idea. I mean we wouldnt have to open any holes in space, but we could just chuck the portal back into space. We could aim it at the sun or something. It wouldnt matter if they opened the portal again at that point. Id imagine they wouldnt like a warm surprise like the suning back through the gate, and even the vacuum of space would be fairly unpleasant.


    Neleh nked a little at that idea. Thatsstupid enough that it might even work. I think one of my spirits, Surtr, would be able to do that if I channel enough mana through him. She mumbled mostly to herself. Stupid ideas like this were something she actually had troubleing up with.


    d you like it. Now whats the other thing? Khali asked a little irked at being called stupid, but also proud that she hade up with the idea before Neleh.


    Neleh shook her head a bit to clear her thoughts. Right, so this whole thing really is a trap just as we suspected. The enemy really has a devious mind and almost managed to fool me. Unfortunately for them, she didnt consider your former abilities as the previous leader of Inferno.


    Ok. That still doesnt exin whats going on. Now start exining or Ill stop being polite and start snapping the necks of your elves. Khali was starting to get a little impatient.


    So I was wondering how they could manage to drop forces on us out of thin air, when I remembered a certain group of spells that can do just that if used correctly. Hint, these spells are usually used on enemies and for control purposes. Neleh grinned a little.


    There was a silence for several seconds while Khali pieced things together. They didnt!? She suddenly asked in shock.


    They did indeed. There are thousands of Imprisonment spells surrounding this very location and Im guessing thats the same all around the crater. There might be almost a million Trow and high ranking des imprisoned all around the crater. Neleh replied with a grin.


    Imprisonment was a control type spell that trapped the victim inside the spell, ostensibly removing them from the ce the spell was cast. It was notpletely unlike the Nexus Neleh had created, only much simpler as the victim was almost in a pocket dimension within the spell, but only return where the spell had taken them from in the first ce. Lower level spells of the same line like Maze could remove an enemy for a short time ranging from a few seconds to few minutes depending on the individual, while a high ranking spell like Imprisonment would hold the victim until they were released by the caster or a third party removed the spell.


    So theyre nning on canceling the spells when we appear and dropping thousands of enemies right in the middle of our units? That really is a devious n. I would imagine the chaos and confusion would make even your troops crack. Its too bad traps only work for as long as your target is unaware of the impending threat. Problem-tunity indeed. Khaliughed.


    Also, using Imprisonment on your own troops when the ex-ruler of Inferno is around sounds very silly. If I recall correctly, that type of magic is your specialty. Well specialty in the sense that yourepletely clueless in any other magic aside from some torture techniques. Neleh had a small evil grin at this point.


    Oh I think we can arrange something fun for them even beyond just stopping the enemy from canceling the spells. Khali replied with a grin of her own.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    A/N: Work sucks. Anyway, for those that want to see what I used as an inspiration for Serpentia, here you go.


    https://youtu.be/D6mIqeuoKdM


    ----------


    Neleh and Khali quickly made their ns of attack. They already had ns in ce before Neleh noticed the trap awaiting them, and surprisingly the situation had made less of a difference to those ns than expected. They still nned to rely on speed and a smaller group of elites, instead of trying to bring a huge army through. The elven mages would still focus on bringing down the fortress around the portal, while the people trained by Neleh and some of the strongest members of the Order would protect them from the enemy forces.


    The major differencey in Khalis role as well as what Neleh was supposed to do during the whole operation. Khali came via a doorway hours in advance of the other forces and started to fiddle with the Imprisonment spells surrounding the crater as soon as she stepped through. Neleh wanted to give her as much time as possible before they were detected and opening the arches would draw attention, even when hidden outside the crater. Neleh knew the enemy forces had to be paying attention, seeing as their arrival was being expected. Nevertheless, the n made by the enemy necessitated allowing Neleh to bring as much forces here as possible, otherwise the trap would be wasted. So they would not interfere. They would start getting ready as soon as Nelehs forces were detected however, and she didnt want to give them too much time to get ready.


    As soon as Khali gave the signal that her work was done, Neleh opened several temporary arches that could easily be copsed once they were done. The elves had been waiting and were very swift and quiet in moving through the arches. They formed up into pre-arranged formations and moved into position to wait for the whole group toe through. Neleh recognized her mother among the people guarding the mages, although her presence didnt really surprise her. She was walking alongside Zamekh, who had also decided to join in on the attack.


    Shiori had mentioned that Asheara had been trying to meet with her, but there had been no chance for that so far. As soon as they had returned from the events of the beastmen continent, Neleh and Shiori had left for the trek through the deste wastnd of the faerie continent. The attack had already been dyed and Neleh had been worried about losing the opportunity. There had been no time for being social and she hadnt even taken the time to rest before they left. Normally traveling wouldve been almost as good as resting, but the speed they had to keep up, as well as the need to stay concealed had made that hard. Neleh knew she was pushing herself a bit too much, but the current war gave no consideration for herfort.


    As thest of the elves came through, they rapidly moved towards their destination at the edge of the crater. Once they reached their assigned positions, they noticed that the enemy was more ready for them than they had anticipated. How did they react this fast? Neleh wondered speaking out loud as the enemy forces were streaming out of the fortress and grouping up to meet the elves in battle.


    I think they might have sensed me fiddling with the Imprisonment spells. That might be my specialty, but you know that magic isnt my thing. Khali replied, not really worried. The enemy had allowed her to do her work, mostly because the enemy had only felt Khali doing something, and they werent sure what that something was. As such, stopping her activities was difficult without alerting her. Dont be so concerned. We were hoping that arge part of their forces would be buried along with their fortress, but thats why we brought all those mages. No n survives perfectly through enemy contact. She also noticed that there was still a decent portion of the enemy forces inside the fortress. Moving that manyrge beings took time.


    At their signal, the elven mages began to cast their spells,bining their powers for more effect and power. Only a portion of the mages were skilled in the use of earth magic, so the others either lent their power to them or prepared to face theing enemies. The elven n was shattered with the appearance of a single woman at the head of the enemy army.


    SERPENTIA! Khali yelled in anger as she recognized her old rival and one of the oldest surviving lost-deities.


    The woman looked calm and emotionless, as her steely grey eyes looked at the elves on the edge of the crater. She was dressed rather simply, with her top covered by a white cloth tunic while legs were covered snugly in what looked like grey metallic scale pants that had snake leather highlights wrapped around her legs. Her silvery grey hair billowed in the wind as she lifted her weird sword above her head, before she swung in a wide arc, sending a wave of force straight at the gathered elves.


    Oh no! Khali breathed as she recognized the attack and understood the implications. However, it was toote to stop the attack due to its nature. The elves that were not already in the middle of casting spells tried to erect protective barriers either with magic or ki to protect the rest, but this turned out to be the wrong answer. The attackunched by Serpentia didnt harm any of them directly. However, it shattered all the magic and spells it came in contact with.


    Null-magic wave. Khali mumbled the name of the technique. The waves only purpose was to destroy any magic it came in contact with. It wasnt powerful enough to destroy magical items such as the enchanted equipment used by the elves, but itpletely shattered every protective spell cast by the elves beforehand and in an attempt to stop the wave, as well as disrupting the spells that were about to be cast to destroy the fortress. Having all those spells forcibly shattered had consequences to the mages casting them, as the feedback struck most of them down in unconsciousness.


    Yet the purpose of the wave was not finished. The other purpose was to release all the enemy reinforcements held by the Imprisonment spells at the same time. This was not the way Khali had expected the spells to be canceled, and hadnt really designed her own surprise to match. The spells were supposed to copse when released by the casters, killing both the being held inside as well as the caster. The majority of the spells still copsed but with a lesser effect. Khali noticed that the majority of the Consortium mages had copsed from the feedback that had also struck down the elven mages, but many of them had also died in agony as Khalis little surprise triggered.


    Only about half of the imprisoned Trow and des materialized and they were all a fair distance from the current location of the elves, as Khali had paid more attention to the ones imprisoned closer to their location. She had made their surprise extra nasty, before getting bored and half-assing it with the distant ones. That still didnt make the situation very good, as the elven mages had just copsed, there were thousands of new enemies and the fortress was still undamaged. It looked like Serpentias trap had been more sessful than theirs after all.


    Khali watched with trepidation as Serpentia summoned her whip which transformed into an enormous metallic serpent, the same one that had attacked the elven fleet before getting pushed back by Neleh. The lost-deity also showed the true nature of her weird sword as it grew longer and longer and looked meaner and meaner. The sword resembled one of those whip-swords some idiots tried to use once in a while, except it wasnt segmented. It was just very flexible and extremely long, ranging several hundred meters with edges serrated with almost arm length des. Serpentia controlled her weapon easily by running her ki along the de, and almost seemed to be strollingzily towards the elves and holding the grip of the de in her hand with almost a casual ease.


    Can you dy Serpentia? Neleh suddenly asked.


    For how long, and what will you do? Khali asked back.


    Ill have to deal with the enemy forces and that big snake. Our mages are down and the warriors cant deal with all the enemies by themselves. I have a way, but I cant do it if Serpentia interferes with me.


    Leave it to me. Khali said with confidence she wasnt sure was warranted. Serpentia had been a powerful enemy even at her old strength, and she had reached only maybe half of her original strength at this point. This would not be a simple matter. Yet she charged forward, determined to dy Serpentia as long as possible. Together with Neleh, they would be able to take the lost-deity down.


    Shiori, stall the snake a bit while I deal with their other forces. Nelehmanded, and the psion shed forward towards the snake.


    As the two were about to collide, Shiori used her psionic power to deliver an invisible blow to the side of the huge metallic serpents head. The strike diverted the serpents lunging attack, and allowed Shiori to attack the same spot she had attacked before, driving a powerful kick enhanced by her powers at the fractured scales, forcing the serpent to the ground. She dove after the same spot, driving her sword through the broken scales at the same spot. Shiori was a precision fighter, not a power one. Despite this, she wanted to be worthy of Nelehs trust and wanted to exceed her lovers expectations. Not only would she dy the enemy, she would destroy it!


    Meanwhile, Neleh gathered her magical power, and several streams of magical symbols started to rotate around her. She needed to have the others dy the big threats because casting a spell like this took time and concentration. She wasnt worried about Serpentia using another Null-magic wave, because that could only affect magic below a certain threshold. Neleh was about to exceed that threshold by a wide margin.


    There were four spells that she had always considered to be her most powerful creations. They were something only she could have created due to her understanding of the elements as the Spirit Emperor of Fire that specialized in destruction. She could still use those spells, though their power would be lessened a bit by her current limitations. Of the four spells, she could only use one in the current situation, not because she didnt have the power but because the others were not suitable for the current situation. She had tried to create a spell for all situations.


    One of the spells was not designed to be used while on the surface of a. It was for the rare case when she had been fighting against other beings of simr power in the void of space, and utilized the celestial bodies for its effect. That spell would have dire consequences to the world. The second spell was only designed to be used against a single target and would drain all of her power, so it was unsuitable for the current situation of facing an army. The third spell was the most powerful, but it would also be thest spell she would ever cast in this life, because it would burn her ability to use magic as a price, but would kill her target without fail.


    So she was left with thest spell, designed to be used againstrge groups of powerful enemies. When a twelfth ring of magical symbols appeared, they all disappeared. Then an enormous amount of small lights appeared around her. All of the lights were pure white and norger than a thumb. It looked like a billion fireflies had decided to gather around her. She breathed a small sigh of relief. The spell was done, and all she now had to do was control it. Tears of the Phoenix. She said to herself in a quiet voice.


    She imperiously swung her hand down and pointed her finger at the enemy forces closing in on the elves. Like a river of glowing lights, the small orbs dashed at the enemy. Despite looking small and fragile, the lights went straight through the enemies, as if there was no resistance. Like a tidal wave, the lights crashed into the enemy ranks, burning their way through the helpless enemies and then seeking new targets. The stream of lights first circled around the elves, killing all targets in their vicinity and then started hunting more distant targets.


    In seconds, the majority of the Trow and des had fallen, and the hungry wave of lights started moving towards the metallic serpent. Seeing this, Serpentia finally got a slight look of anger and annoyance on her face. Losing some troops was one thing, she had more where those came from, even though the Soul Forgers had been among the first to fall. Her beloved serpent was another thing entirely, and could not be reced as easily. The serpents death would also free the remaining elves and Neleh to attack Serpentia instead. Oh no you wont! She said angrily.


    She managed to push the demon woman she had already managed to recognize as Khali back, and mmed her fist on the ground. Chanting the words required to activate the technique, she spoke. This is my kingdom, my ground, and I shall not suffer those that trespass it. May the foreign elements be removed, and we shall give them no quarter. Listen to mymand and hear my decree, this area shall not suffer the touch of strange power.


    A wave simr to the Null-magic wave spread out with Serpentia as the center, but this time the effect didnt go away. Reaching several kilometers from Serpentia, the whole area was dead to all spells. Even Nelehs spell fizzled and the orbs winked out as she could no longer supply them with mana. She had expected Serpentia to be able to stop her spell as it lost power the longer itsted, but the way she had done it was a problem. Now Neleh wasnt able to cast anymore spells to attack her enemy.


    Khali gave a small whistle of appreciation. This was one of the ultimate techniques of warriors, designed to fight mages. It was extremely effective, but Khali knew that maintaining the effect was also extremely draining. It seems youve improved Serpentia. You really havent been wasting time, have you? Khali was forced topliment her old rival.


    Unlike you I might add. Youve grown weaker. Serpentia said, returning to her almost emotionless state.


    Well, dying and getting reborn can do that to a person. Khali replied in almost chipper voice. If Serpentia was satisfied with wasting time talking, then she was happy to oblige.


    Bah! I never expected you to be so weak as to be killed by some chumps. Serpentia replied, sending another attack towards Khali, who was focusing more on avoidance and defense.


    In retaliation Khali used one of her favorite techniques. She momentarily turned into an orb of pure ki, and then the orb separated into a dozen streams of power that surrounded Serpentia. The streams materialized into twelve identical copies of Khali that dashed straight at their target. Only one of the copies was the real Khali, but they all carried the power to kill almost any target.


    Too weak! Do you think your old tricks will work now that you have less power? Serpentia yelled, as her weapon exploded into a deadly rain of metal, striking at all twelve copies of Khali.


    Unfortunately for Khali, Serpentia was right. This was an attack that Khali used to kill countless of enemies, because none of her opponents had enough strength to destroy all twelve copies or resist theirbined attacks. And the trick of the technique was that even though only one of them was real, the real copy was not determined beforehand, as Khali controlled all of them. The real copy was always thest one to remain as the others got destroyed,bining both a deadly attack and an almost unbreakable defense. Thats why it was one of her favorite techniques.


    Only problem was, she no longer had the same power she used to. Serpentia had the ability to attack all of the copies at once, and use enough power to destroy all of them at the same time. Khali was thrown away from Serpentia. One of the des that had serrated Serpentias weapon was lodged in her shoulder and she was bleeding from several other injuries. The only positive thing was that she had managed to scatter Serpentias weapon all over the ce, so the lost-deity was now unarmed. Not that this made her vulnerable, as Serpentia was perfectly capable of fighting unarmed.


    As Neleh managed to recover from her spell vanishing, she noticed that Khali would no longer be able to dy Serpentia any longer. On the other side, Asheara had joined with Shiori tobat therge serpent, and the two seemed to have an upper hand, with Shiori distracting the serpent, while Asheara delivered heavy blows with herrge sword, shaving off huge chunks of the serpent with every strike. At least Neleh could take sce with the fact that the weapon she had made with Elluin was effective.


    Can you strike her down if we give you time? One of Nelehs students suddenly asked.


    Yes. But I doubt most of you will return alive from this. Neleh replied with confidence. She had other power besides magic.


    Then its about time wey down our lives to protect our world. Her student replied, and as one they all charged at Serpentia without a regard for their lives.


    Now the small frye to throw their lives away! Serpentia said with slight anger as she drove her fist through the chest of a male elf, who instead of using his power for defense, decided to dedicate his body and all his power at tying Serpentia in ce and denying her the use of the arm she had driven through his chest.


    Not you. I need you to shield the others when I release my attack. I cant hold back to protect the others. Neleh said to Zamekh, who was about to join the fight. She knew the dragon was the only one strong enough to protect the others.


    She gathered all her internal power while watching the grim determination of her students as they threw themselves at Serpentia. She pulled out her trusty spear that she was still using shrunk down into a hair ornament. This attack would have to carry a price. She didnt dare to hold back, because if she failed then she wouldnt have enough strength for another attack.


    Shiori and Asheara finally managed to defeat therge serpent, which seemed to anger Serpentia even further. The two decided not to join the frenzy, as they had used most of their power against their previous foe and they would only be throwing their lives away needlessly if they tried to attack Serpentia. Suddenly they felt the gathering of great power around Neleh, and heard her send all of them a mentalmand to pull back near Zamekh.


    Not all of Nelehs students managed to make it, as many of them were too injured. Despite that, Shiori and Asheara watched as Neleh leapt into the air with her spear raised, with streamers of extreme heat radiating around the spear. Neleh brought her hand down in a throw and the spear struck faster than any of them could see. Anyone aside from Serpentia that is, as the lost-deity raised her hand and managed to push her power out to form a multiyered shield in front of her.


    As the attack was not a normal throw, the spear started prating theyered shields one at a time, as the power of the attack pushed it forward. In less than a second, the spear pushed though most of the shields and then exploded. They all cowered under the protective field created by Zamekh, as the world around them turned into a sea of me. Asheara noted that only half of Nelehs students had managed to get inside the protective bubble. Even the bubble starter showing cracks and signs of shattering when all the power suddenly copsed inwards, and the sea of me imploded, as if sucked into a void created at a single spot.


    Neleh looked towards the center of the explosion. Her own attack couldnt hurt her, but that didnt mean she was fine. The spear she had thrown was no more, and the Ignasia on her legs and back had disappeared, never to return. She would not regain the power of those Ignasia, as she had sacrificed them to power the attack.


    As the dust cleared Neleh was disappointed to see that Serpentia was still alive. She was kneeling and clutching the remains of her destroyed arm, possibly in attempt to ovee the corrupting power that prevented the arm from recovering. Most of Serpentias clothes had been destroyed and she was wounded all over, but she was still alive. Will I have to use my power as Destroyer after all? Neleh wondered. Destroying someone as powerful as Serpentia would carry a dire price.


    Her thoughts were interrupted as a de suddenly stabbed through Serpentias chest. Finally got you. How does it feel getting killed by a chump? I guess now you can sympathize with what happened to me. Khali said in a vengeful tone and swung her weapon, severing Serpentias body in two.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    A/N: Finally managed to get this out. I won''t lie, I was too busy getting drunk yesterday to do it. Old friends and all that. I went a bit easier on PR, so please point out any mistakes I made. I hope you enjoy!


    --------


    Seeing Khali finish off Serpentia allowed relief to flood over Neleh. That relief also eased the tension that had been keeping her going, and she found her feet failing to keep her standing. The loss of the Ignasia brought a wave of exhaustion unlike anything seen normally. She was dimly aware of both Shiori and Asheara yelling something while they rushed to support her. Almost idly Neleh noted that her consciousness also seemed to be failing her, since she couldnt clearly hear the words they were yelling.


    She was brought back to rity by Khalis next words. Dont faint on us just yet! We arent finished here. We might have killed Serpentia, but it will be a problem if we dont get rid of the portal, and youre the only one who can do that.


    With a frustrated sigh, Neleh forced herself back into focus. She took inventory of the current situation to decide on the best way to proceed. There was still arge number of Trow and des on this continent, and if the portal stayed open then there would be a constant stream of reinforcements. It was doubtful that the spiteful creatures would stop just because Serpentia was gone. Dealing with the ones already here could wait, and she knew they had limited time before they would be attacked if they stayed here.


    Taking stock of her own situation, her body was exhausted and she probably wouldnt be able to walk, though the others could carry her. Her internal power was all spent, but interestingly she still had arge amount of mana remaining. Serpentias anti-magic measures had stopped Neleh from using all of her mana and she could even drain some of the mana she had stored beforehand. Because of her exhaustion she wouldnt be able to perform anyplex spells, but summoning a spirit was something she could manage.


    Channeling her mana resulted in arge fiery symbol appearing on the ground. Out of that symbol appeared a gigantic form of a man with ash ck skin and a hair of mes. Surtr greets master. The fire spirit said while kneeling on one knee and bowing his enormous head.


    Surtr, that ck portal is an affront to my eyes. Throw it with all your strength towards the sun. Neleh said with an imperious voice, while making a gesture towards the portal still protected the now empty but still intact fortress.


    By yourmand. The giant said simply.


    Neleh could feel the spirit drawing on her mana, and she gave the spirit as much as it wanted. Zamekh had to raise another protective shield as the heat around Surtr suddenly surged. The giant spirit erged even more, growingrger with every step. They could see his ck skin cracking into veins of red power, looking much like streams ofva flowing across the spirits skin. The air started to shimmer from the heat and mes surrounded his form. Still growingrger, the ground started cracking under the spirits feet and the sunken footprints were filling with molten rock.


    By the time Surtr reached the fortress walls, he was already bigger than the central keep. The spirit swung his hand almost casually, shattering the walls of the keep, as he strode over what was left of the walls. The giant grabbed the portal and heaved it out of the ground it was still buried in. With some effort, the spirit lifted the form of the hundred meters tall portal off the ground, made a spinning motion and released the poertal straight towards the sky. The woosh of air and the boom of noise and pressure as the sound barrier was broken almost ttened the people watching by dumbly.


    Oh right, I didnt consider that. Neleh mumbled. Something as massive as the portal being thrown at a velocity high enough to have itunched out of the atmosphere would create quite a bit of pressure. Im not sure what would happen if the damn thing clipped the moon or something.


    She allowed her senses to follow the portal as it exited the pull of their. The speed was quite a bit slower than she had hoped. Apparently even Surtr had trouble getting enough power into the throw. At the current velocity it would take years for the portal to reach the fires of the star they orbited. There would be no more Trow or desing through, but there were other beings that could survive the void of space.


    In the meantime though, they had to get out of here. Gather up the wounded and the bodies of our dead. Then start moving towards the arches. Only treat wounds to a point that the wounded survive the travel. We need to leave now, and we can take care of our wounded better when we arent surrounded by ash, fire, grime and death.


    Then Neleh turned her attention to Shiori and Asheara. Im going to have to have the two of you help me get out of here. I might faint at any moment. Just take me to Nexus. You can have Nimue look me over, but Im just exhausted and need rest.


    Thest thing she saw before fainting was Khali gathering the remains of her old rival to take them back with her. She guessed that there would be another grave for another lost-deity within Nexus by the time she woke up. The two had been rivals and enemies, but they also had held respect for each other and Serpentia had fought well enough to earn a decent burial. Neleh could respect a strong enemy as well.


    ----------


    Alexis was desperately trying to contact Neleh while fleeing the devastation that followed behind him. Usually Neleh would answer the magicalmunication even if she had been asleep at the time, but now the spell was not getting a response. Alexis could only assume this had something to do with the sh of power they had felt all the way on the human continent. Something had obviously happened to her as a result of that sh. Alexis knew the elven empress was still alive or the magic wouldnt have worked at all. All he could do for now was to keep up hope that Neleh was ok and simply unable to act for the moment.


    That said, for Alexis it was a damn bad time for the powerhouse elven empress to be indisposed. He looked behind him to see the routing troops of the main human army fleeing for their lives. Behind the humans was the untiring wave of undead hunting them down. Most of the undead horde was rather slow moving, but not all of them. Alexis was forced to watch as another unit of fleeing soldiers was cut down by the powerful Grim Riders while a pack of Wraiths swooped down for more victims. Further away Alexis could see the forms of several skeletal and spectral dragons foretelling the doom of anyone slow enough to be caught by them.


    Until three weeks ago the humans had been sessful in keeping the undead back, mostly thanks to their spirit magic and spirit powered magical constructs. They werent exactly winning, but at least they held their own. Emboldened by their limited sess, Emperor Azemar had ordered the gathering of their most powerful forces for a counter offensive to drive the undead horde back. The offensive had been working until about a week ago they had sensed a great disturbance in the direction of the beastmen continent very simr to the sh of power they had felt not too long ago.


    Alexis only had limited knowledge about what had urred at the beastmen continent, but whatever it was had effected the fight on the human continent. Suddenly a great number high ranking undead like the Grim Riders and the undead dragons had surged forward to break the human forces. This alone was bad enough, but it only forced the human forces back towards the point they had been at when the counter-offensive had begun. The real blow hade after the sh of powers had started the previous night.


    Alexis knew enough about the operation to know that the sh of power was most likely the result of Neleh fighting another lost-deity. Apparently whatever happened in that sh had released whatever shackles holding back the lost-deitymanding the undead forces, because the lost-deity had taken to the field of battle personally. The grim form of the lost-deity had only appeared for a short moment, just enough to make one attack, but that short moment had been enough topletely copse the main army of the humans.


    The lost-deity had appeared suddenly, as if from thin air. It had taken a form that resembled the legends of a grim reaper controlling death. That grim reaper had used arge scythe to draw a circle in the air above the human army. That circle coalesced into a doorway to what looked like a ck void. Alexis with his affinity with death magic could sense enormous power of death from the other side of that portal. Everyone gathered had felt their life force being drawn towards the darkness, draining their strength.


    The spirits they used to control their artificial soldiers had been the first to go. Streams of multicolored life had been sucked into the darkness and the living armors and constructs had stopped moving as if dead. Then the living human soldiers had started dying. The old, weak and wounded had gone first, followed by those who had not yet developed their strength properly. At this point the Chosen of Iarus Nichi had used all his power to strike at the dark power. The attack had copsed the dark opening to the darkness of death, but by that point almost half of the human armyy dead on the field.


    Thats when the undead army struck. Although the remaining human forces were the strongest they had, even they had lost arge part of their power, drained by the portal. The result was the unordered rout they were now in the middle of. Nichi had died swarmed by the undead dragons, somewhat of an irony since he was supposed to be their trump card against living dragons. Alexis tried to assert some control over the fleeing forces, but they were in the grips of terror instilled into them both by the grim visage of death shown by the lost-deity, as well as the moral effect of the undead army. Alexis didnt know if the emperor still lived, as he had beenmanding the army.


    -----


    The frantic rout finally came to an end as the forces lead by Prince Sanguinius came to the support of the fleeing troops, managing to push back the undead that werent yet interested in pushing forward, as their strength was drained by the morning light. The chase would continue when the night fell again, unless they managed to hold the undead back, which seemed very unlikely. Their forces were tired and would not be able to recover by the nightfall. The arrival of the night would herald their deaths as the tired humans would not be able to outrun the undead any longer.


    Alexis was still unable to contact Neleh, but finally managed to reach Shiori. What is it now? She asked impatiently almost angrily.


    Whats going on with Neleh? I cant reach her, and Ive been trying sincest night. We need her help! Alexis asked desperately.


    Each and everyone one of you needing her help! This is why shes breaking, since none of you can do anything by yourselves! Try to help yourselves for a change! Shiori retorted, anger now clear in her voice.


    Shiori, the humans are copsing. If she cant help us, well all be dead by tomorrow! The lost-deitymanding the undead attacked us in person. Alexis pointed out, unclear on the reason Shiori was so angry. The girl had always been protective of Neleh, perhaps too much so. The Golden Goddess certainly didnt need much protecting!


    Well too bad for you. Neleh copsed after the fight against the lost-deity yesterday, and has been unconscious ever since. Youre just going to have to make do by yourselves. Even if she would wake up in time, she would not be in any condition toe to your aid. I would stop her even if she wanted to help you. Shioris determined voice made sure that Alexis knew she was serious.


    All he could do was to sit down, losing hisst hope. Then all we can do is to try and make ast stand to buy time and take as many of them with us as we can. Even though the undead bastards will just rise up again. I already sent a word to the capitol. Theyll start evacuating the civilians through the Nexus. Can you at least make sure the civilians are cared for?


    Ill send orders to receive them. Shiori relented.


    Then at least our race has a chance to survive, even if the continent is lost. Well try to buy some time. Alexis said cutting off the connection.


    As he walked out of his tent, he ran into his brother who was now in charge of the remaining human forces. The emperor had died during the rout, and there would be no chance to crown a new emperor now. Soon there would be no empire to govern.


    Any word? Sanguinius asked, already seeing the answer on his brothers face.


    We wont be getting reinforcements. The Golden Goddess apparently copsed after fighting herst enemy. They will start taking in evacuees as soon as the word reaches the capital. Alexis replied.


    Sanguinius could only sigh in resignation. We put too much on her shoulders. Of course she would run out of strength if she has to carry our world by herself. I suppose its selfish to wish that shed had one more fight in her.


    Agreed. We know of her power, but there will always be a limit, and she carried us this far. Now all we can do is to buy time so that as many civilians can evacuate as possible. Alexis outlined theirst n.


    Sanguinius grunted. Not that we can buy more than few hours as things currently stand. Not even that if the lost-deity decides to act again.


    I dont think it will. I think the only reason it didst night was because it knew Neleh was exhausted and busy, so it was free to act. I doubt it will know that she is still indisposed. So we will buy those few hours. Alexis exined his suspicion.


    -----


    The grim and determined human forces lined up across the field, watching the approach of an army over ten times their size and much more in pure fighting strength. They knew that they would face their deaths today, but they also knew that any time they managed to buy with their deaths would allow more people to evacuate. Those evacuating were their families and loved ones, and even a single minute of dy might mean that their own family managed to get to safety. The humans were nning to show the undead the desperate strength of a cornered animal.


    As the human forces stood their ground, the undead forces began their charge. The undead dragons dived towards the human army. The impact the humans braced for never came though, as suddenly the undead faced a storm of light magic raining down on them. The undead dragons were engulfed by lighting. Alexis turned in shock as he didnt feel any magic controlling the lighting, but clearly it wasnt a natural phenomenon. His eyes grewrge as he saw that behind the humans was a host of celestials flying to the battle, using their natural affinity with light magic to strike at the undead. At the head of the celestial forces flew an odd looking celestial with a single pair of wings, who nevertheless radiated power and seemed to be controlling the lighting judging by the orbs of lighting floating around her. The first impression of that celestial was veryproper?


    Alexis thoughts were interrupted by arge impact at the center of the undead army. It was as if a meteor had suddenly struck the undead. At the point of impact Alexis could barely see the form of another weird celestial. She radiated power unlike anything Alexis had ever seen, aside from Neleh. That power took a tangible form by coalescing into a golden aura that eradicated any undead that came close. The celestial was hard to see properly as she radiated such bright golden light. He could see that the celestial was another two winged with huge golden wings. Her golden hair and armor shined with radiance, and she made a swing with her golden sword, producing a wave of golden light that cut through arge portion of the undead army, as if facing no resistance.


    Here was another Golden Goddess who wiped out the undead with almost mocking ease. Suddenly a dozen golden pirs shot from the sky, again incinerating the undead that were caught within the light. Each pir revealed another weird celestial with a single pair of wings, all of them radiating deadly power. None of them shined with quite the same radiance as the golden one however. Nheless, the undead were not able to stand against these neers and were cut down left and right.


    Were saved? Alexis mumbled, unable to believe what was happening.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    A/N: Yay, we reached the big 100! Apuse to everyone who had the patience to slug through the story this far. Didn''t quite expect this when I started out, but here we are. This chapter is about setting the stage for the finale, and I hope you enjoy!


    ----------


    The lost-deity leading the undead horde surveyed the battlefield through the eyes of its servants. In any other situation the arrival of enemies capable of devastating the forces it had created would have caused it to interfere personally. It had spent quite a bit of effort creating and cultivating the higher ranked undead after all, and their loss was bothersome. Re-creating the undead dragons that were being torn to shreds by the psionic lightning would take a long time. The grim riders were another being that took a lot of time and effort to create. Both of them were much easier to re-animate if they were damaged than it was to create from scratch, except re-animation was impossible when they were being destroyed by light- and holy magic as was their fate at the moment. So it would be much better to drive the enemy away.


    The only thing was that the lost-deity recognized the golden celestial that was busy annihting the undead. All the lost-deities would recognize the Executor of the Celestial Host. While most lost-deities were consumed by bloodlust, resentment and other feelings that drove them to battle, they usually werent stupid. This one in particr had the cold calm of death and knew its limits. One of those limits was that it would not be able to fight against Gabriel. It specialized in creating and controllingrge amounts of powerful minions, as well as causing death on a massive scale against weaker enemies. Singlebat against individuals stronger than itself was not its specialty, as beings that could rival it in power were usually also resistant to its powers over death.


    It had no idea what the Executor of the Celestial Host was doing on this world, but that was the current reality so there was no point in trying to fight against that fact. Instead the lost-deity decided to take the best option avable and ordered all the undead forces to start retreating back towards the portal. It was time to cut its losses and retreat. The invasion of this world had already gone sideways despite the number of lost-deities that hadmitted to the invasion. It was doubtful if the lost-deity wouldve have been able to win even if the Executor had note. Whatever or whoever had been killing the lost-deities would eventuallye for it too, and it knew better than to fight against an opponent that could kill Serpentia. Even the Executor wouldve had a proper fight against Serpentia, who had been one of the oldest and most powerful lost-deities


    Besides, this had not been a total loss. The presence of at least one lost-deity on this world allowed master to draw on the negative feelings of this world. While this world had reacted more stoically than most worlds would in the circumstances, these humans at least had been a good source of power for a while. That power would help master when it came time to fight the Executor who had pushed the undead back. That power might also be the difference between a victory and defeat.


    -----------


    Alexis watched as thest of the undead were being destroyed, while at the same time trying to re-organize the human forces while the celestials were busy with their hunt. As a death mage himself, he knew that the celestials were much better suited for that job. Users of light and holy magic were much more effective against undead and beings of death and darkness. The same applied the other way around, so a battle between a death mage and a light mage often became an arms race where the victor could destroy the enemy with impunity. The celestials were clearly the victors this time, hence the scene unfolding before them.


    As his brother Sanguinius also joined in on the effort of trying to establish order, Alexis finally got enough time to send a word towards the capitol city to halt the evacuation for now. Assuming the celestials were here to help for more than one battle, there would no longer be a need for an evacuation. Which reminds me; I need to get in touch with the celestials and find out if they really are here to help win the war. That weird golden celestial seemed to be their leader. Where did she disappear?


    Alexis didnt have to wait for long as he noticed several celestials approaching hismand point, led by the golden celestial that luckily was a bit less radiant out of battle. A total of thirteen celestials came towards him, one of whom Alexis recognized as Azrael. The two had trained together under Neleh, so they were at least somewhat familiar with each other, even though Azrael had spent a lot less time with the other people trained by Neleh.


    The golden celestial stepped up towards Alexis. Are you the leader of these humans? She asked in a voice that brook no-nonsense.


    For now that seems to be the case, though that might change soon. Our emperor fell in battle, as did many of our generals and the Chosen. That leaves either me or my brother in charge for now. Im Prince Alexis. Dare I inquire as to the identity of our savior? Alexis replied, managing to return to his diplomatic persona.


    I am Gabriel, the Executor of Celestial Host. As that wont most likely mean anything to you, suffice to say that I lead the battle against the forces of the Enemy across the worlds attacked by his servants. Worlds such as yours. Gabriel replied and gave a small gesture towards the other celestials following her, which allowed Alexis to understand that they too were not from this world. Aside from Azrael of course.


    Well this isshes a real big shot isnt she? Alexis thought to himself.


    Hmm, not that I want to sound ungrateful, but arent you a bitte in arriving? I appreciate the help, but its a bitst minutepared to when the attack started. Alexis couldnt help but point out.


    Gabriel gave a small amused grin. This human had gumption. Youre right. However, there are hundreds of worlds under attack and were stretched thin, especially since our counterpart, the Inferno, isnt really doing its job properly. Besides, your world already has a dedicated protector. We didnt think there was much need for additional help. Even now we wouldnt be here, except we have a reason to think the Enemy might being here in person.


    By a protector, do you mean Empress Neleh? Well she has been protecting us fairly well, but its a bit much to push everything on her shoulders. Alexis asked a little pointedly. Werent they just pushing their job on Nelehs shoulders?


    Thats her alright. Shes much stronger than you might think, so she can handle a lost-deity or six. Gabriel replied with amusement at the princes worry. Did he know Neleh personally?


    I wouldnt be so sure. There was a great battle on the old faerie continent and I havent been able to reach her since then. And believe me Ive tried. You saw the trouble we were in before you arrived. Alexis pointed out.


    This made Gabriel frown. They had sensed the presence of onest lost-deity here in the humannds aftering through the gateway, and decided to get rid of the final threat in preparation for the Enemys arrival. They had discovered the local celestial forces milling about in preparation to go to the humans aid and decided to take the lead of that attack. It seemed the local celestials had just lost most of their leadership so they somewhat happily joined behind Gabriel and her escort given the opportunity.


    Usually Neleh wouldve also joined in on the attack after sensing the presence of the lost-deity, but she was nowhere to be seen. Could the human prince be right? Had something happened to Neleh? Had they pushed too much on her shoulders, just assuming shed do fine because she used to be strong in the previous life?


    Do you know where she is at the moment? And if not, where I would find someone who does know? Gabriel asked still frowning.


    I do not know of her current whereabouts. However, I can make some guesses. I would assume they retreated back through the Nexus after the battle in the faerie continent, assuming they were victorious. In that case she should be in the elven capitol, or at least someone there should know her whereabouts. Alexis spected.


    Suddenly they were interrupted by another arriving celestial. I think its more likely that they are in her resort within the Nexus. I can take us there if we use the arch in the human capitol. Most people dont have ess to the ce so it would be the safest ce for her to recuperate. She gave me ess while I was training Shiori.


    Alright. You six stay here to mop things up and in case the lost-deity still decides to show itself. The rest of us will follow Asariel. Gabriel said pointing out to six of her subordinates that she had taken along. As the Executor she couldnt really go anywhere without helpers, not since she had gotten in trouble during one of her sojourns which had eventually led to the meeting between her and Neleh. Her previous trip to this world had been an impulsive exception, which was mostly allowed since Michael had also been here.


    -----


    Gabriel was impressed how Neleh had arranged her resort in a ce that no one would be able to find against her will, yet it had such a good ess from everywhere. As she walked through the resort, she noticed someone she recognized, but almost couldnt believe was really here. After a slight moment of hesitation, she decided to fly closer to have a bit of fun at the expense of her old enemy. The opportunity was just so good that it even overwrote her worry about Neleh for a moment.


    As she flew closer, she noticed that her target was standing next to two graves with a thoughtful expression. Well, well, if it isnt the ex-ruler of Inferno. Its been a while Khali. I didnt really expect to meet you here. Id say you look good, but that would be a lie.


    Khali was awoken from her thoughts. She cursed silently in her mind that she hadnt sensed Gabriels approach. She knew that she was most likely in for a bad time, and she had expected that since she heard the Executor wasing to this world. She hated to give Gabriel the satisfaction. Maybe she could distract the straightforward celestial somehow?


    Gabriel. Yourete to the party as usual. Celestial Host always shows up after the real work has already been done. What brings you to our backwater? Khali replied thinking of a way to get out of this.


    Hah, how nice of you to say Imte, seeing as the only reason for that is that the Inferno has been even more useless than usual with you gone. Besides, Im here for the Enemy, not the lost-deities that even you can take care of. So whose graves are these? Gabriels curiosity got the best of her.


    The other one is of a goddess that became a lost-deity thest time the Enemy attacked. Apparently she was someone Neleh knew, so she gave the goddess a proper burial. The other grave belongs to Serpentia. Khali replied without any further exnation. She had found her distraction.


    Oh. Gabriel said simply. That exined both Khalis presence at the grave as well as why Neleh might have had trouble with the fight. Gabriel could understand that the loss of a rival like Serpentia could be aplex feeling. On one hand you finally won, but Gabriel suspected that the victory was most likely hollow since it was gained with help. There was also the feeling of emptiness when a driving goal of yours was fulfilled. You had strived for something for a long time, and now that you were done you didnt really know what to do next.


    Where is she? Gabriel finally asked. No need to specify who she meant.


    Inside. Shiori and one of the elven priestesses are watching over her. Khali replied, d that her distraction had worked for now. Gabriel would not give up the change to mock herpletely, but maybe the biggest impetus for it had passed. Neleh would distract her further.


    So she needs someone to look after her? Something happened in the battle against Serpentia it seems. Gabriel thought as she flew towards the mansion. It didnt take much effort to sense the presence of the people within, though there were other people also present whom Gabriel suspected to be Nelehs family. It was hard to confuse Nelehs presence though. As she reached the room, she saw two other people present just as Khali had said.


    The other one was an old priestess that must have been really old by elven standards to show age. She also seemed slightly familiar. Did I maybe meet her thest time I visited this world? Gabriel wondered idly. The other person was a young and beautiful elven girl who looked very worried. This must be Shiori that Khali mentioned. Wasnt she also the girl that Asariel came here to train?


    Then Gabriels eyes fell on the sleeping form of Neleh. She still looked as beautiful as Gabriel remembered, though she had grown a bit more mature in the intervening years. Another difference was that Neleh had radiated life and vitality thest that Gabriel had seen her, but now she radiated bone-deep weariness. There was also a feeling of wrongness that emanated from her.


    What happened? Gabriel asked almost stunned to silence. What could have brought Neleh to this state?


    Both of the elves looked up in shock as they had not noticed Gabriel before she spoke, which was pretty hard considering the presence Gabriel radiated. Shiori especially was usually deeply aware of her surroundings, but she hadpletely lowered her guard within the Nexus. Gabriel. Nimue said recognizing the celestial from herst visit.


    Shiori looked at Nimue sharply, recognizing the name and everything that name implied. This celestial was a rival on many levels, but she was also someone important. Neleh had mentioned that she wasing. Maybe she could even help? Currently shes resting because she sacrificed a chunk of her power in order to defeat a lost-deity. Shiori mentioned, not yet exining more. If the celestial had the sort of power Shiori suspected, then she would be better served by finding out the exact details by herself.


    Gabriel walked to the bed and used her power to study Neleh from within. Exhaustion would not exin the feeling of wrongness she had felt. And even if Neleh had sacrificed more than half of her power to take out Serpentia, she shouldve recovered at least somewhat by now. She soon noticed the traces of the missing Ignasia that were no longer present and could make a guess as to what had happened during the battle. That certainly was grounds for exhaustion, though she still shouldve at least gained consciousness by now. It took a lot longer to find the source of wrongness, the corruption emanating from the divine symbols upon Nelehs skin.


    Only a deity could meddle with divine symbols like this, and only if the seeds were nted when the symbols were granted. Gabriel knew Neleh had been blessed by the deities of this world as a child, so at least one of the deities had started to n against Neleh decades ago. And now the seeds of that n had festered and grown. By now it was toote for even Gabriel to do anything as the corruption had spread too far and too deep. She could also sense that the corruption had taken advantage of the remains of the bond that still remained in Nelehs mind.


    If Neleh used all her power to fight the corruption, she could most likely live for a handful of years still, maybe even a decade. Every time she used her power that time would be shortened. Neleh must have been aware of that, but she fought the lost-deities anyway. And now the Enemy wasing here too. Neleh would fight. Thats why she was brought to this world after all. She would keep her part of the bargain, even if the deities of this world didnt hold up their end. Even if she wouldnt do it out of some sense of morality, she would do it because her word was worth that much. Neleh had always thought that even among scoundrels, the worth of ones word was all that mattered.


    I only have one question: who did this to her? The chill in Gabriels voice couldve turned a summer heat into the heart of winter.


    Shioris eyes got a glint as she realized someone else besides her wanted to exact some real revenge. Two of the gods, a lesser god called Loki as well as the Protector Goddess of the celestials rae. The goddess of light and order decided that this was for the greater good.


    Of course she did. Gabriel said with scorn. She had seen simr feelings among the celestials against Neleh. Neleh had always straddled the line between darkness and light, and mostly fell into the camp of darkness despite the good in her nature. Despite the good she did, those that strived for pure good were never able to tolerate her existence. To them, she was almost worse than those that were clearly dark as that was their nature and they were simple to understand and easy anticipate, unlike Neleh.


    Gabriel contacted Asariel magically. Asariel, send a word to the Host. I want them to send three of the Asura War Gods here immediately.


    Are you expecting more lost-deities? The Asura are great at fighting them, but their nature makes them weak against the Enemy personally. Asariel inquired in slight confusion.


    I have a different job for them. They are to burn down every temple of rae in this world, and they wont be taking no for an answer. Anyone who tries to oppose them can face the consequences. Gabriel replied anger clear in her voice.


    After a slight moment of hesitation Asariel replied. Your will be done, Executor. She recognized the name of the goddess the celestials of this world served. She also knew not to argue with Gabriel when she was this enraged. Whatever the goddess had done to cause that anger, she could only me herself now.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    A/N: What? A chapter this soon? Heresy! Joking aside, you''ll notice I didn''t use italics with the deities while they talk to each other. That would be because they''re actually present in body and mind.


    ----------


    As Neleh slowly blinked her eyes open, she was greeted with the worried and slightly guilty looking face of Gabriel. The celestial was hovering above her like a mother hen, an image her wings didnt exactly dispel. Neleh had to stifle herughter at the thought because she didnt want to be forced into exining the reason behind her amusement. A relieved smile blossomed on Gabriels face as she noticed Neleh waking up.


    Well, I have to say that of all the possible sights to see while waking up, this isnt too bad. Neleh joked a little.


    Ill pretend that was apliment. Gabriel replied wryly. You gave me a bit of a scare. You havent been taking care of yourself very well.


    Well you know me; I like to live on the edge. Neleh replied a little sarcastically. She was pretty sure that Gabriel had already figured out everything that was wrong with her, so there was no reason to try and hide anything. So she decided on a bit of levity instead.


    You know, I might have been able to do something if I had known about this earlier. Gabriel pointed out with a sad tinge in her voice.


    We both know that Im just as good at healing as you are. Even with my current strength I couldve done anything you are able to do. By the time I found out, it was already toote to do anything except dy things. I have to give them slight credit. They really managed to fool me with this. They nned this well. Im not inhibited too badly from fighting, but by the time I will be done I wont have any strength to resist. Despite her bitterness at rae, Neleh had to admire the goddess ability to n her corruption. The goddess wouldnt get away with it, but she would achieve her goal.


    Well dont worry about the goddess who did this to you. Im already administering her punishment. Gabriel reassured Neleh while giving her shoulder a gentle squeeze.


    Neleh looked up sharply. What did you do?


    Lets just say there are now less temples of rae in this world, and in a week there wont be any. Gabriel gave a slight grin while remaining cryptic on the details.


    I dont imagine the celestials of this world were too happy about that. Neleh pointed out the obvious.


    I didnt ask for their approval. They tried to protest while the first temples fell, but they got the gist of the situation pretty quick. They also got pretty quiet when Asariel exined to them that we considered their goddess a traitor for her actions against the person who had done her best to protect this world from the invaders. Im not sure what their ultimate reaction will be, but they are peaceful for now. Gabriel had slight smugness in her voice while she exined. She was actually a little proud about how smoothly things had gone.


    Neleh gave a small grimace. I should probably mention that I already had my own punishment lined up. Not that I mind her getting double the punishment. Never mind that though, what is done is done. How long was I out? Id guess for some time if you already managed to get your punishment started.


    From what the psion girl said, youve been sleeping for eight days. Shed probably be here as well but she finally had to go and get some sleep few hours ago. She was getting delirious towards the end. Gabriel exined with a small smile. Shioris rest gave her a chance to snuggle with the sleeping Neleh.


    Neleh had to sigh at Gabriels words. That fool! I told her I just needed rest.


    Well, apparently you needed a bit more than that. The old priestess called Nimue spent several days here casting healing spells on you before I took over. Apparently your body didnt react all too well to losing those Ignasia. The corruption red up due to your loss of strength. She couldnt do much about the corruption but she did keep you from developing any extra symptoms aside from a fever. I managed to get the corruption back under control. Youll be ok to move again once we get some food into you, but Id rmend staying away from anything too strenuous for a while. Gabriel had a slight note of disapproval in her voice.


    I see. Neleh replied simply. So what else happened while I was gone? Whats the situation? She finally asked after few minutes of silence.


    Well, we dealt with the forces attacking the humans. They lost their emperor and Chosen, but theyre out of danger for now. The lost-deity attacking them decided to cut its losses and retreat. It closed the portal after pulling back as much of the forces it had on this world as we allowed. The humans are now trying to pick one of the princes as the next emperor, but thats a bit of a problem seeing as the other was a rebel before and the other one has sworn fealty to you. The two princes have two older brothers, but theyre so useless that no one is even considering them for the position. They dont have a new Chosen yet either. Im guessing their god is waiting for them to pick and emperor first. Gabriel was guessing, but was actually right in this case.


    She continued. The naga and elven mages are working together to sink the faerie continent under water. Fighting the remaining des and Trow is too troublesome, so on the whole this is easier. Not that the des are in danger of drowning, but they dont deal with underwater too well either. Anyway, their n is to just lower the continent enough to get it covered and cleansed from all the damage. Then in a few hundred years they can raise it back up and see if anything further can be done. Thats still an ongoing project, so I dont know how much sess theyve had so far. Not much yet Id assume, considering the size of the project.


    As for the rest of it, most of the races think this is already over and that theyve won. I hear there are already victory celebrations in the beastmen continent. I tried to council against celebrating just yet, and most seemed receptive to the idea. The Order had nearly all of the troops return home for now and enjoy the peace while itsts. Theres not much point in having them on full guard when we dont yet know if and where they will be needed. Most of the races want to gather for the Conve again to discuss the future. I dont know what their exact ns are, but Id guess they want to know what happens next. I think that would be a good idea, so I already put things in motion. You can get it cancelled if you think otherwise. The elven continent is feeling rather jubnt and would very much like for you to make an appearance. I think you should do that, if for no other reason than to make them think youre still ok. That would be a lie, but its one they need to hear right now. Gabriel finished her report.


    It seems I was gone a bit too long. We cant let the others be toocent just yet. Though I say that, I doubt most of the others will be much help in the fight against the Enemy. Well want to start gathering the people we can use though. I have a n and I need to go over it with the people involved. In addition to us, well need at least Khali, Asariel and any other celestials you brought with you and Shiori. Anyone beyond them doesnt need to be aware of the n and details just yet. Neleh had already made some ns for the possibility of the Enemying to this world, but now it was time to start working on the specifics.


    ----------


    Aphrodite couldnt help but watch with amusement as rae raged around the room. The fool was actually creating items just so she could smash them to pieces secondster. The goddess of light and order had been raging for days now and had called for the gathering of all the major deities of this world. Normally that wouldve excluded Aphrodite, but the call had not specified that the lesser deities were not allowed to participate. Furthermore, the other major gods had been very slow in answering the call so Aphrodite had been the first to arrive and had already spent several hours silentlyughing at the misery of rae as she was unable to do anything to stop the destruction of her temples.


    Aphrodite was pretty sure the other deities were staying away on purpose because they knew exactly why rae had called for them and had no intention of helping. She herself was wholly powerless to help, so she wasnt worried about being called to contribute. No, she was here for the show. She wouldnt miss this drama for anything. It had been eons since she had seen any other deity this agitated, and thest time was when the Chosen system was created to protect the other races from the rampaging dragons. The drama this time also concerned her favorite mortal, if Neleh could be called such, and she was rather displeased with rae at the moment. Thus she good great joy at seeing the orderly and serious goddess in such a state of despair.


    Their location was the gathering ce the deities used for negotiations and serious decisions. The deities could use the pool in the center of therge chamber to view things in the mortal world from a neutral perspective. Normally they were limited to the vicinity of their servants, or whatever their powers allowed them to see. It was not umon to see a deity or three near the pool viewing the events of the world out of curiosity and boredom. Usually the deities took the form of the race that served them, so rae was in the form of a celestial, though a very angry one.


    Aphrodite herself didnt have a dedicated race, but she actually resembled Neleh quite a lot. Or it would more correct to say that Neleh resembled her. She had after all molded Nelehs looks based on herself and Elune, though thetter had now taken the form of Neleh because that was the current ideal of an elven form. Aphrodite knew that her looks were a further annoyance to rae, so she did nothing to hide or change them. This was also her unspoken admonition towards the action of the angry goddess.


    Finally once the limits of all propriety were being reached, the other major gods started appearing, as they could no longer dy without it being an unspoken deration of hostility. Some of the deities looked equally amused at the situation, the goddesses of faeries and naga the doing the worst job of hiding their joy at raes predicament, while others simply looked on in disapproval. It wasnt obvious from their demeanor if they disapproved what was happening, or what had led to it.


    Aphrodite noted that Elune was conspicuously absent. This surprised her a little, not because Elune would mind making a deration of hostility, but because the topic would most likely turn to Neleh sooner orter. It was surprising that Elune wasnt here to stand up for her interests. Was there a reason behind her absence?


    Well its so nice that you deigned to answer my summons. rae said sarcastically. Though you all took your sweet time with it.


    I should think youd be happy were here at all. Lulu the goddess of faeries said, not even trying to hide her hostility.


    Though even if we dide, I doubt youll get what you were hoping for. Medea the goddess of naga continued with only slightly better hidden disdain in her voice.


    I should think an open attack on one of the major deities of this world would be a matter of some importance! If that isnt enough to bring out a joined effort from us, then I wonder what is. rae pointed out angrily. She hadnt yet realized that the other deities were aware of her actions. Not because it was hard to see that something was wrong with Neleh, but because there was little reason to connect that to her. Unfortunately for her, Satai had informed all of them before he even told Neleh about it.


    Satai was thest to arrive as always, and rae was actually a little surprised that the god of the dragons even showed up. He rarely did unless specifically asked. I find it rather ironic that you expect help from us after bringing this on yourself. I wonder, what do you expect us to even do about it? Surely you dont expect us to try and fight against the Celestial Host? Even if we were inclined to help, that would be a fools errand. He dered in a calm voice.


    Finally rae was starting to catch on why the others were looking so hostile. Her action had been found out. Notpletely out of her expectations considering everyone gathered here was connected to Neleh via the blessings. It would take some work to figure out what she and Loki had done, but the evidence was there to find if one cared to look closely enough. As such, she had to moderate her position somewhat.


    Not that perhaps, though a show of united force would give them a reason to reconsider. No, the Host doesnt have any reason to do this except for Elunes little pet. Its her that is instigating this thanks to her old connections. Elune could order her to stay the Hosts hand, but chooses not to. Thats a deration of war if Ive ever seen one! Despite being found out, rae was still assuming her position to be better than it really was.


    I think youre misunderstanding your position here rae. We arent here to offer our support. We are here to judge your actions. Sydonay the god of the demons said. He was rather pleased that his adversary was in such trouble and was rather angry for having been used to reach raes ends.


    Judge me? For what? For saving all of us? Surely you dont grieve over the inevitable demise of a single mortal? I could understand Elunes anger at seeing her little lover hurt, but dont im that you didnt notice the inevitable danger that the mortal presented. I did what you couldnt! Dont im that you havent noticed that Elune is now the strongest of us! And thats with what I did. Imagine what would happen if I didnt act! Where is that elven harlot anyway? rae yelled at them.


    You im to have done us a service while you endanger all of us? You im to have acted for us, when most of us had no reason to fear Neleh?! She saved my people! She saved this world from attack by forces we couldnt fight, and you thank her with death?! Lulu was screaming at rae,pletely losing herposure and surprising even Aphrodite. She was fairly certain that the diminutive goddess wouldve attacked rae if she had not been held back by the calmer Medea.


    Despite her tricksy nature, Lulu had always been the simplest and most straightforward of the deities in many ways. When she became fond of a mortal, she did so with abandon. When she found someone worthy of her gratitude and favor, she gave both in spades. Neleh had most certainly earned her favor with her help to the faeries, and their treatment in their new home. She had also been the first one to ept Nelehs reincarnation into this world, just because she found the possibility interesting. She might have been the one that felt most betrayed by rae, aside from Elune of course.


    Not to mention your crimes of twisting our blessings. It was our choice to support Neleh in her effort to keep us safe, an effort she has aplished despite your betrayal, and you twisted that choice, taking it away from us. You didnt ask whether we agreed with you. You didnt try to get our help. No, you made the decision for us, and corrupted our gifts. You used my power to do your dirty deed. If for no other reason, then that alone is enough to condemn you in my eyes. Iarus spoke from the side.


    rae gave a mirthless chuckle. Thats a bit riching from someone who just got their race saved by the celestials. I didnt see her helping you then.


    You didnt see her, because your action made her incapable of acting. Besides, it wasnt really your race that saved the humans. It was the leader of the Celestial Host. The very same leader who ordered your temples destroyed. And its not like your people have been all that instrumental in the war so far, so it was about time they contributed a bit. In fact, there are many of our servants who are now dead because of your actions. Sinir the god of beastmen voiced his opinion. He hadnt forgotten the losses suffered by the beastmen and dragons against an enemy that maybe Neleh couldve helped to fight if she was in the condition to do so.


    So youre all going to just watch as my temples burn? Youre going to ignore the threat she presented? Youre going to allow the elven harlot be the strongest of us? All because of a single mortal? rae asked unable to believe it.


    Not only that, we are going to render judgement on you. You im that she is just a single mortal, but thats not really the case is it? Did you even consider the danger you put us through? Did you even think of all the ways this couldve backfired on us, all much worse than the vague threat of losing your authority? Satai asked gruffly.


    I took a gamble! I did consider the possibilities, but I chose the possibility of a sudden reprisal over slow but certain demise. I knew she wouldnt use her power as a Destroyer as long her precious lover was here. For the same reason, I found it unlikely she would allow this world to fall. Her family is here, and while they could perhaps leave, the elven harlot cant! rae dered angrily.


    And now you suffer the consequences of that risk. What if she is unable to fight the Enemy when ites here? You talk of certain demise, but did you even consider talking to her? She isnt incapable ofpromise. The faeries still worship Lulu, and they seem no worse off after falling under Nelehs influence. In fact, they seem to flourish. You acted out of irrational fear, and didnt even consider other options besides reacting with hostility. Medea said with sadness in her voice.


    Enough, its time for her judgement. Sinir said. All this yakking is pointless and doesnt change what needs to be done.


    Satai rose up in agreement. Sinir is correct. I wanted to do this after the danger of the Enemy had passed, but we cant ignore it now. Raise of hands by all those in favor of the judgement. Everyone besides rae raised their hands, even Aphrodite who didnt actually get a vote. Everyone agrees. Elune already gave her approval in favor of the judgement earlier, so its unanimous.


    rae already knew the only real way they could punish her. She could try to rail in anger, but it would be pointless at this point. The others had already rendered judgement before they arrived, and the vote just now was just a formality.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    A/N: Much-much talky-talky in this chapter. Maybe too much. At least it''s on a proper subject. I hope you enjoy!


    ---------


    Good job. Shiori told Neleh, who was cracking her neck to release the tension.


    Thank you, though Im d Im finally free from all that. Neleh replied with a small sigh of contentment.


    She had just given a speech that was ryed to the other elven cities. In her speech, she had highlighted that although the threat was not over; the people of her empire had done a great job and should be proud. She had highlighted how they had helped the other races deal with the threat and how they had in effect saved the world. It had been uplifting and pandered exactly to the feelings of her people, while also making sure to point out that they should not rest on theirurels just yet. The people also needed to see their empress up and walking to avoid any rumors.


    Shed also gone through several consecutive days of hard work. Just because there was a war going on didnt mean that her duties as an empress were done. They had trained a group of able administrators just for a purpose like this, but there were some things she had to do herself and those things had piled up while she was busy fighting the war.


    No rest for the wicked. Shiori said with a small sympathetic smile, as she knew what Neleh was talking about. The others have gathered in the meeting room.


    Good. We need to start nning for the inevitable. Neleh said and lead the way towards the meeting room in question.


    There were two nning meetings Neleh needed to have in preparation for the arrival of the Enemy. The other meeting would gather the most powerful people of this world and would be where they would n the specifics of their battle. The members of that group only needed to know what would most likely happen and their n to counter things. That meeting was still in the future. This meeting was much more important. This meeting would gather those that were actually aware of what was really happening and were aware of Nelehs previous life. This would be the meeting where the actual decisions would be made.


    As she walked through the door, Neleh saw Khali and Gabriel arguing in the corner of the room. The two had been at each others throats since she woke up, to the surprise of absolutely no one. At first Gabriel had an upper hand but Khali managed to bring things back to parity over time. The demon was much more experienced at teasing and wordy after all. The current argument was most likely due to the fact that the demon felt a bit ganged-up on in the currentpany, and not without reason. There were fourteen celestials in the room, while Khali only had Shazhar as reinforcements. Shazhar wasnt aware of Nelehs old identity, but thetter had allowed her to be present as a favor to Khali.


    If the two of you are quite finished, get seated so we can begin. Neleh announced her arrival with a slight tone of disapproval. She understood the two had been making jabs at each other for centuries and often took part herself, but now was not the time.


    The two didnt look all that happy, but they went along. Somehow Neleh got the feeling that this was not one of their normal arguments. You shouldve all figured it out by now, but we are here to make a n for the arrival of the Enemy. Khali, you can exin to Shazhar anything she doesnt understand and Ill do the same for Shiori. Gabriel, you take care of your people.


    Understood. I think it would make things easier if you told us what exactly to expect. Youre the only one who actually has experience fighting against him. Gabriel prompted.


    That works for me, though keep in mind that my experience might not be entirely representative of what will happen this time. For one, I was fighting alonest time. For another,st time I used my power as a Destroyer to circumvent some of the problems well face this time. Neleh counseled the others against relying too much on her memories.


    One of the celestials interrupted Neleh at this point. Sorry to jump in, but Im not entirely sure why you wont simply do what you didst time to fight the Enemy off. Gabriel exined your reincarnation and that you dont have the same level of power that you used to have, but you retained your power as a Destroyer did you not?


    A good question and something we should address before we proceed. Yes I retained that power, however using that power doesnte without a price. That power uses the life-force of others as fuel, and my own life-force will not work. Destroying someone like the Enemy would require so much power that it would lead to the destruction of several worlds. I was borderline berserk thest time so I didnt mind the price then, but Im rather fond of this world and would rather it wasnt destroyed. The deities of this world are allowing me to use their power as an alternate fuel for that power, but it wont be enough unless the Enemy is severely weakened beforehand. Also, something tells me the gods arent exactly jumping at the chance to throw their power at me at the moment. Neleh raised her eyebrow at Gabriel a bit, who at least managed to look a little guilty.


    The other celestials looked slightly ill as they heard of the destruction of worlds the previous time the Enemy attacked, but they kept their mouths shut as they knew more wouldve have been lost if Neleh had not acted. They werent too quick to condone her actions either, as there was a difference between losing worlds to the Enemy and condoning their loss at the hands of Neleh.


    Now before we go into specifics, I think it might be useful if we first talked a little about the nature of the Enemy and the lost-deities. You all have theories Im sure, but I can tell you that my information was confirmed by Fate. The old bastard owed me a favor. This brought whispers from the celestials, who knew how difficult Fate was to deal with. It also brought grimaces from those that knew why the favor was owed, namely Shiori, Gabriel and Khali. Asariel also knew, but she was less emotional about the issue.


    The Enemy was the first lost-deity. Before him, those deities that lost their ce simply faded away. He most likely wouldve faced the same, except his aspect was something that could easily be found on other worlds and something other deities werent too keen on exploiting. That allowed him to migrate to other worlds and gain power from those that fell inside his new domain. With his powers restored, he had the idea to reach across several worlds, seeing as there was a lot of untapped power up for grabs. Neleh exined her theory.


    What was his aspect? Khali asked.


    Negative emotions like anger and jealousy, but chief amongst them was resentment. You all know theres an endless supply of that no matter which world you enter. Even the members of the Host and Inferno are filled with resentment, as shown by Khalis death. At some point the Enemy decided that even though there was already a great supply of power, he could have even more if the people were given a proper reason to feel resentful. Im simply guessing here, but I assume he started out stirring up trouble by pitting everyone against each other, butter on graduated to bing the enemy everyone fought against by causing up great wars and great strife.


    The other deities finally joined hands to drive him off, and cutting his ess to other worlds to start over. He lost his position again, which stirred his own resentment, but this time he had gathered enough power that he was no longer fading away. He had be what we know as the Enemy. He decided to force his way if the other deities were set against him, but despite his growing power he didnt have the strength to act alone.


    Thats where the real lost-deitiese in. To both strengthen himself, and to increase his reach, he stops other deities filled with resentment from fading away. Simr to the Enemy himself, they be something between mortals and deities. They are bound to his will, as he is the only thing keeping them alive, and in return they fight for him and increase his domain to other worlds and cause maximum of strife so he can draw upon the negative emotions to increase his power. Its a sick symbiotic rtionship, and most of the lost-deities lose themselves in their resentment, in essence just bing husks of their old selves. Neleh finished her exnation to a shocked silence from everyone. They had theorized something simr, but it was different to have things confirmed.


    Why do the deities ept such servitude? I think Id rather have an honorable death myself. One of the celestials asked with some disgust.


    Mostly fear. Almost all sentient beings fear death. Usually the more powerful you are and the longer you have lived, the harder you cling to your life as you have more to lose. Not everyone epts his devilish bargain of course, but some do. Mostly those who were very resentful over the circumstances of their death. Those who feel that they had suffered an injustice, those that were betrayed and most of all those that want revenge. That is something he offers, chance at revenge, and it is a bittersweet poison many find hard to resist. There are also some like Serpentia who manage to retain most of their old personalities and cave live rather normal lives, or as normal as almost constant warfare allows. Some find that a life worth living. Neleh listed the various reasons and nearly all of the listeners found something they could rte to.


    After a long moment of silence where everyone considered Nelehs words, Gabriel finally brought them back to the original question. So what can you tell us about your battle against him?


    Right. Ill reiterate that things might be different this time. There are several things about the Enemy that we should be aware of. First of all, ignoring his offensive abilities for a moment, his greatest strength relies in his almost imprable defense. As he can withdraw on such arge well of power, he will quite happily use magical defenses to block any and all attacks instead of avoiding them. This means that you most likely wont be able to punch through with a powerful attack, instead it will turn into a battle of attrition. Neleh brought up the first point, raising the first finger.


    We will not be able to punch through that alone, so we will need to rotate in people just to drain at his reserves. We should also focus on attacks that drain he maximum amount of power. This will not be a short battle. Secondly, he will not have a single form he has to stay in for the whole time. I want you to keep this in mind, so it wont be as a surprise. He can change his shape pretty much at will. If he appears in the form of a dragon, that doesnt mean that we will end the fight with him in that form. He might also try to fool you by rapidly shifting in the middle of the battle. Neleh raised a second finger.


    Thirdly, we should try to avoid huge bursts of negative emotions, as that will only increase his power. This will be especially important if you see your friends dying around you. There is also a possibility that he wont being alone. He might have one or more lost-deities with him if he expects resistance. We will have to decide what happens if that is the case. I expect that at least a certain blood god will be with him. Neleh raised a third finger.


    Nowes the important part, so pay attention. If and when we manage to defeat him, the destruction of his body won''t mean that the battle is over. This is where his nature bes really tricky and he shows his true colors. There are two things than can happen when his body gets destroyed. He will try to use hisst strength to take over the body of another and push their soul out of that body. If he fails, he will use the power of the resentment the one who defeated him to retreat. The ones that defeat him are usually the ones that resent him the most and also are the strongest people around. Who better for taking over? He will be weakened for a moment if he seeds, but will eventually start regaining his powers from the other battles fought by the lost-deities, and hell continue his war except now wearing the face of the one that had just defeated him. She finished with a fourth raised finger, before squeezing her hand back into a fist.


    This of course brought a number of questions. How did you manage to defeat himst time? One of the celestials asked.


    Last time I could get around some of this. My power as a Destroyer ignored most of his defense and mental attacks werergely useless against me. Although I had lost myself to the darkness, that same darkness also made my will strong enough to brush off his attempt to take me over. And while I had a lot of negative emotions, the one at the top was not resentment but rage. Neleh replied.


    Im guessing you have some ns ready? Gabriel asked. She knew she coulde up with some of her own, but Neleh had clearly already considered this so it would be simpler to use her ns as a basis to start off with.


    Yes. Like I mentioned, I want to rotate in people whose only job is to throw their power at him to drain his defenses and then leave. I dont want there to be any extra people he could take over once the timees. Once he has been drained enough, I have a double pronged attack of my own nned. First to deplete his remaining power, and then to use the power the gods will give me to deal thest blow. She outlined her general n.


    It sounds like we need to prepare the battleground beforehand. How will we get him there? Khali asked.


    Well the specifics depend on how and where he shows up, but I think the simplest way is the best. Well have Gabriel attack him to draw his attention. A smack on the head should be enough to attract attention, especially since he doesnt really have much reason to avoid us. Also, I want Khali and Asariel to deal with any lost-deities thate with him. Id rather Gabriel stayed to distract his attention, as Im not sure I can keep up with him should wee into a melee. Neleh replied.


    What about Shiori? Khali asked. She would be able to put a decent fight against a lost-deity with the support of one or two celestials. That would allow me to fight the enemy as well.


    Shiori has a special job that only she can do. She wont be avable for anything else, or it would ruin her mission. That said, I would prefer there were no other targets besides myself by the time he loses his body. This time even Shiori was surprised at Nelehs answer.


    She better not try to keep me away from the battle. I used to need protection, but now I want to help protect her as well. Shiori thought, preparing to argue her point. As it would happen, she would have her argument, just not about the subject she was thinking of.


    So is that the end game? You and him alone, while others pull away? Gabriel asked skeptically. This n didnt exactly make her happy.


    Essentially yes. Gabriel, trust me. I wouldnt take a risk like this without having a n. If Im right, we can end his threat for good. That possibility is worth a little risk, is it not? Neleh asked, while looking the celestial into the eyes.


    Im not sure if its worth risking you. Gabriel mumbled too quietly for anyone to hear.


    Im not sure Im too thrilled about that either. Khali voiced her opinion.


    I know, but theres another reason beyond just my n. Thest attack I n to use to drain his power wont be able to recognize between a friend and foe. Yet I will most likely have to use it anyway. Thats part of what makes it necessary for it to be me that he tries to take over as well. In fact, Im thinking that theres a distinct possibility that we might have to force the battle back into my mansion in the Nexus in case people have trouble retreating from battle. Ill prepare a special doorway just for that purpose, just in case. Beyond that, all of you are wee to try ande up with alternate ideas. Neleh said simply.


    Either go with my n, ore up with a better one. Was the clear message in Nelehs words.


    They spent some time hashing out details, but finally adjourned to consider everything Neleh had told them. While they were filing out, she walked to the balcony on the side of the room, the balcony overlooking the city of Nan Yanoi. I could really use some reassurance that Im doing the right thing. She tried sending a message to Elune. The goddess had been oddly absent since she hadst met her to meet both Fate and Satai. Her power flowed normally so the goddess couldnt be dead or gone, but she couldnt reach her.


    I miss you, you know. Neleh sent another thought towards the goddess. She never realized howforting Elunes presence had be until she could no longer contact the goddess. Now she felt her absence quite acutely, like an open wound. She was also worried about the goddess, but realized there had to be a reason for her absence.


    Suddenly she felt Khali and Gabriel approach her from behind. As she turned to face them, she recognized the worried faces of the two. It was rare to see them agree on anything, so this must be something important.


    Gabriel was the one to speak. Before you reply, know that we are not asking, but telling you what is going to happen. You dont get a vote. We are worried about you, and know that you are shortening your life every time you use your powers. So, until the Enemyes here, you are strictly banned from using any of your powers. Either myself or Khali will be with you at all times, and you will not be using even a single drop of magic. If you need something done, we will get it done for you, be it an enemy that needs to die or simple cleaning of your dress. Should there be another attack by a lost-deity, you will not take part.


    Khali took the rains from Gabriel. We will follow your hare-brained n against the Enemy, until wee up with an alternative. Even if we donte up with an alternative, you wont personally take part in the battle until the very end, since I have a feeling we wont be able to stop you from that. However, most of the fighting will be left to us.


    Gabriel continued. For the record, we have enlisted the cooperation of Shiori and your family, who will all keep an eye on you as well. Also, Asariel will be taking over your work in secret. Shell do it better than you anyway. Thats it, youre allowed to speak now.


    Ok? Neleh simply agreed, knowing that she wouldnt be able to resist the two especially if they had the help of Shiori. Speaking of, she had a hard conversation ahead of her, and she was not looking forward to it at all. Shiori wouldnt be too happy about her part in the n. In fact, she was likely to try to fight her on this. That in itself was rare considering her devotion, but she wouldnt want to go along with this. As for this n of Khali and Gabriel, the battle would change their mind eventually.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    A/N: Well, it''s been almost a year since I started this story. Wouldn''t it be fitting if the story managed to finish on the same day a yearter it started? I wonder if I can make that happen? Anyway, this chapter was a bit difficult to get right and wasnt'' exactly chipper. I debated how open I should be about the...well you''ll figure that out while reading this chapter. I thought it would be more interesting this way. Might keep you on your toes and all that. Anyway, I hope you enjoy!


    ----------


    Neleh idly watched the final proceedings of the meeting of the imperial court. Despite Asariels excellent efforts of performing most of Nelehs work behind the scenes, she still had to do the public things like attending court. With the decline of the nobility, meetings of the court had be vastly different to how they used to be during the reign of the previous rulers. Now it was more of a gathering ce to mediate grievances in a neutral setting. The people that governed the elven cities and provinces might not be lousy administrators only in their position due to their heritage, but that didnt mean there were no conflicts. Especially now that the war was either winding down, or at least in a bit of a lull, many previously bottled issues came to the surface, which made sure this gatherings dragged on.


    That said, Neleh had to admit that Asariel was rather adept at pre-emptively dealing with such issues, probably even better that herself. It seems like the time spent cleaning Gabriels messes had not been wasted. The celestial had learned to think of all possible future problems and deal with them before they even became an issue. Most of the problems that came up at court were rather minor. Neleh suspected that even those wouldve disappeared if Asariel had spent a longer time on this world, since many of the issues were those that had appeared during the war.


    Another matter that Neleh would have to deal with was diplomacy with the other races. Since most of the other races were still dealing with the aftermath of the war, and would be for a long time, most of the current diplomacy revolved around relief efforts and reconstruction. As the ruler of the richest and currently the most powerful empire, it was fairly normal that the other races looked towards them for help. Especially the humannds had been devastated, and they had still not managed to crown a new emperor. It looked rather likely that if no other external threats arrived, the humans might devolve into a civil war, which would be rather dire for their already ravagednds.


    In addition to the humans, the beastmen were dealing with the environmental damage caused by the magic of their enemy. Much of previously fertilend had turned into arid wastnd or desert by the magic of their enemies. Luckily the naga were able to provide assistance there. While the demons were still ruled by the iron fist of Khali and were content licking their wounds, the celestials had no such luck and werepletely adrift.


    The celestials had lost their leadership and now even their goddess was out of reach while her temples were nothing but smoldering ruins. Gabriel and her group had led them into battle against the undead in the humannds, but that connection had been broken beyond repair afterwards. First Gabriel had distanced herself from them by remaining close to Neleh, and then she had called for the destruction of the temples of rae. Even if the celestials could not fight against her, they were not pleased by her actions to put it mildly.


    The races were nning on arge conve in two weeks, and Neleh was rather curious about the agenda considering the current mess. She herself was also expected to attend, and had even been especially requested. Not that she would miss drama like this anyway, but it was an interesting detail. They clearly wanted to talk to her about something and she could imagine several possibilities. The most likely was that they wanted her to get behind a candidate for the emperor of the humans as her endorsement would carry quite a bit of weight in the current situation. On the other hand, one of the problems with Prince Alexis was that Neleh had too much control over him, so asking her input was a little weird.


    As Neleh finally managed to extricate herself from the court, she met both Delia and Elsaria outside the throne room. Sisters. Neleh greeted them simply with a smile and a hug.


    Neleh! Elsaria returned the greeting emphatically. Done ying the empress for now?


    For today, yes. It helps when you have a group of helpers. She replied with amusement.


    Mother needs to talk with you. Delia blurted out rather untactfully. Years of living with Aneirin had taught her to be blunt sometimes. Shes been trying to gather her courage for a while now, but keeps chickening out.


    And the two of you decided to go over her head to force things? Not that Im against it, mind you. But I agree, I need to speak with her as well. Neleh replied.


    Well that and we need to talk to you as well. Elsaria pointed out.


    I thought it was excessive to have both of you work as messengers. Speak. Ive got time. Neleh replied as the trio started to walk towards Nelehs private quarters, where they would continue into their home within Nexus.


    Were aware that youre nning a fight against the boss of the enemies we were fighting earlier. Delia started.


    Well the word is getting around more than I thought. Im guessing Shiori bbed? Neleh asked unhappy that the news was getting out.


    Yes, where is she by the way? Usually she would stick to you like glue when there are potential threats around, like in court. Elsaria freely admitted their source.


    Id give her a spanking for leaking the information, but I suppose I understand shes a little unbnced at the moment, and feels the need to vent a bit. Neleh mumbled half to herself, although her words were heard by her sisters that were paying sharp attention. Shiori has been keeping away from me for two days now. I gave her a mission she doesnt want to perform and shes deeply unhappy with me. She finally replied with more volume, although still keeping her voice down to not be overheard by anyone else.


    What could you possibly have asked to anger her like that? Im pretty sure shed do anything for you. Im not sure I want to even know to what lengths she would go if you asked. Delia asked in confusion, an emotion mirrored on Elsarias face.


    Neleh sighed. Thats part of the problem. I asked something that goes against everything she holds important. Id rather I didnt have to, but Im afraid its the only way and shes the only one able to do it. Anyway, you arent here to talk about Shiori. Spit it out, what is it that you want?


    We want to be part of the fight! Elsaria demanded emphatically.


    No. Neleh answered simply.


    What do you mean no? Were not children, and you know were strong enough to qualify. We know youre gathering up the strongest people from the various races for that battle. Delia demanded with an angry look. The two had expected to face some resistance, but for some reason the look on Nelehs face told them they would not win this argument.


    You will not be a part of that battle. I swear by Elune, if you try to go around me on this Ill have both of you imprisoned inside our home in Nexus until the battle is over! Neleh looked at her two sisters with a rare amount of sternness.


    Theres something going on. What arent you telling us? This is more than just a bit of overprotectiveness, isnt it? Elsaria asked with a sudden realization.


    She always was a bit too sharp at the weirdest of times. Neleh thought with slight consternation. She knew Elsaria would not give in until she found out what she was hiding, so she was struggling between answering and simply going through with her threat of imprisonment.


    Finally she pulled the two within her room that was already warded against eavesdropping, but she still signaled the waiting Gabriel to make sure they were not overheard. The celestial couldnt stand by her side at court, so she had waited for her. I guess the two of you deserve some answers. Do you remember how devastated mother was after Selvarias death?


    We all were, but what does that have to do with anything? Delia asked frowning.


    Just this; do you think she could handle losing more than one daughter at the same time? Neleh asked, keeping herselfposed.


    Why? Whats going on? Why are you speaking as if shes certain to lose at least one daughter? Elsaria demanded, understanding that Neleh was talking about herself.


    Neleh gave a small sigh before replying. I dont know if youve noticed, but I havent been all that welltely. She looked at her two sisters staring at her mutely. Im sick, and even if everything goes exactly ording to n during the battle, I wont be returning. No need to even mention what would happen if we lose. Thats why I cant have the two of you along. This isnt a battle like the previous ones. Im not sure how many of us are returning even if we win, but I wont risk the two of you.


    The two were stunned to silence, and looked at Gabriel for confirmation. Even the celestial had heard the details of the n the day before, and none of the others would. Sick how? Delia finally managed to ask.


    And why are you going if youre sick? Couldnt the others like Gabriel do it? Why do you have to go? Elsaria added in slight desperation.


    The details dont matter, but suffice to say its doubtful Idst all that long even if I did not go. However, Im going precisely because I am sick. I can fight with no regard for the future, because I already know I wont have any. Im not the selfish hero type to throw my life away, but in this case my sickness will even work to our advantage. I cant tell you the details, but believe in me. Neleh replied, pulling her sisters into a hug.


    This is why Shiori is angry isnt it? Elsaria whispered into Nelehs ear.


    Yes. She replied with slight hesitation. Not really though, as thats only half of it. She corrected in her mind, feeling a little bad over her lie.


    Im not sure Im able to let you go. Elsaria said after a while, as they were all still holding each other.


    Ill tell you the same thing I told Shiori and Gabriel. Death doesnt always mean the end. You can try to find me in the next life. Gabriel already did it once, so she has experience. Neleh replied with a whisper.


    Ill do that. Elsaria swore in tears.


    -----


    The trio had spent several hours in an emotional goodbye, until Neleh finally pointed out that she wasnt disappearing right this minute and she still needed to talk with Asheara. Neleh found her mother at the balcony overlooking their garden where Asheara had for the first time seen her after losing her memories. Right away Neleh noticed that the aura around Asheara was different when thetter saw her approach.


    You remember. She said simply.


    Yes. Nearly everything at least. It still feels a little like all of that happened to someone else, but I remember. Elune helped me remember. Asheara replied with a sad smile.


    Ill have to thank her then. Have you been in contact with hertely? She asked trying to find out where the goddess had disappeared to.


    No, not since I got my memories back, which was before the attack against the portal in the faeriends. Honey, Im so very sorry. Asheara said with a voice heavy with emotion, and kneeled next to the chair Neleh had just sat on.


    You dont have to apologize. Whats done is done, and you didnt know what would happen when you went into the stasis. And you most certainly couldnt know what would happen when the bond was formed. Neleh replied emphatically pulling Asheara back up.


    Not for that, although I do feel bad for those as well. No, what I need to apologize for is how I treated you after I woke up with only a part of my memory. Even though I was told that I had hurt you, I didnt act like your mother but like a scared child. I was too scared and awed, and that led to me forsake my daughter. Even if I didnt have a single memory of you, I still shouldve tried harder. I caused you pain and Im deeply regretful of that. Asheara was crying tears of regret.


    I think we can both carry the guilt over that. I too was too absorbed in what we had lost to build anything new. Im just d you returned even for a moment before Neleh suddenly closed her mouth, shocked at how she had let her words slip so badly.


    However, Asheara replied before she could say anything to cover the slip-up. Before the end you mean? No need to hide it. I might not be the smartest person around but I can put two and two together. I see how Gabriel hovers around you, and I remember the worried looks Shiori has been giving you over thest few years. I also notice how she isnt here now. Judging by what you just said, you dont intend to return from the fight against the Enemy. Having my memories back allows me to say this; I know you wouldnt throw your life away without a good reason. I assume you have a n that will make it worth the price?


    Neleh was almost shocked to silence, but managed to reply. Yes. If things work as I think they will, the Enemy wont be returning again after this.


    Well, thats almost worth the price, so Ill forgive you for the difference. Asheara was silent for a moment as a thought urred to her. Thats why she isnt here. Youre going to have Shiori do it arent you?


    How did..? Now she was shocked enough to stumble.


    You forget that I know you. You cant have your emotions connected for that long without learning to know each other beyond anything seen elsewhere. And I also know Shiori. She would never leave you during a time like this otherwise. That is the only thing that I can imagine that could drive her off like this. I dont know the exact details, but it really is a bit too much to ask for your lover to deal thest blow. Asheara reprimanded Neleh.


    I know. Neleh admitted heavily.


    After a moment of silence Asheara finally dropped another bombshell. Have me do it. She is your protector, and she might even be unable to do it in the end.


    Dont you think Id have someone else do it if I had a choice? I can imagine a certain demon who might even enjoy it a little. Neleh replied thinking of Khali.


    Well make it happen. Tell Shiori that you have a new n. The two of you need to spend this remaining time together. And I really think she wouldnt be able to do it. Find a way. Thats what you do best. Besides, you might find out that I might have certain advantages she doesnt. Asheara finished by pulling out her white sword that allowed her to do so well against mages.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    A/N: Sorry if there are more typos than usual. Went a bit light on pr, cuz sleepy. On an unrted note, we''re reaching the finale of the story and that raises a question. The remaining chapters will mostly end in cliffhangers, or close to since it''s one big fight for the most part. So that brings us a question. Would you rather that I write out the rest of the story and release it all in one big chunk, or would you rather I do it normally in which case you will be interrupted every time? It would take me about couple of weeks to write the rest, even though I know pretty much exactly what will happen, so there would be no releases in the meantime if I do a chunk release. Give a vote and tell me which you would prefer. I''ll check the votes when the next chapter is done.


    ----------


    The conve this time was a rarity in many ways. Just having one was rare, not counting the gatherings that had happened since the first one before Nelehs coronation. Before her appearance, gatherings like this had been exceedingly rare. What made this time even rarer was the presence of the rulers of several races. Even in the gatherings in thest eleven years only the representatives of each race was present. This time every race that had a current ruler had sent them to this conve.


    Now that her race was no longer on the precipice of extinction, the Eternal Empress had a chance to act personally, and she had easily chosen to attend. Simrly to Neleh, the ruler of the beastmen had been at the conve previously as a representative, so his presence was not a surprise. Neleh and Khali were of course attending, and the Fairy Queen was at this point only a symbol, as her race had already made their home in the elven empire. Thus, her presence was a given.


    The other three major races had not selected a new ruler, so of course those rulers couldnt attend. The humans had sent Prince Sanguinius as their representative mostly because Prince Alexis was considered to be too biased to negotiate properly. Neleh was d to see the celestials represented by Azrael, though she wondered about the reason for that decision. Much like Alexis, many celestials considered Azrael to be too close to Neleh for proper negotiations, so was her presence here a sign of weakness and appeasement? If yes, then was that appeasement directed towards Neleh or Gabriel though Neleh?


    The biggest surprise of all was the presence of a dragon representative in the form of Zamekh. The dragons had never taken an interest in matters between races, but here he was. Of course, part of that was that he was here just as much as Nelehs guest as the representative of his race. Then again the position of the dragons was no longer quite as dominant as it used to be after the losses they suffered in the battle against the lost-deity Sol. As a result, even they had to pay at least some attention now.


    The conve was held once again on one of the floating inds of the celestials, mostly because they were still considered to be the closest thing to a neutral party in this world. They were all taking part in a banquet before the start of the official negotiations. To many such banquets would seem frivolous and waste of time, but it might actually be the most important part of the current conve, and all the important people knew that. The official conve might be tomorrow, but most things would be settled on today, and tomorrow would be a formality. It was much easier to cut deals when the other races werent listening.


    Even though she might have been the most important guest at the event, for start of the evening she could peacefully take in the machinations around her. The others were busy securing the support and opinions of the other races before approaching her. That and the rather angry looking Gabriel drove away most people that didnt have to talk to her. She enjoyed the calm and the food. They would approach her when they were good and ready. The frowning celestial also made sure that Khali would not be cozying up with Neleh for the whole evening.


    Surprising no one, the first one to approach her was the Eternal Empress. In fact, Neleh would end up spending most of the evening with her. As the two were often in contact, they were quite happy to just chit-chat and gossip to pass the time. Any matters of state between the two races had been handled long before this gathering. They did however finally approach topics with some importance.


    So how are the eggs? Any signs of hatching yet? Neleh asked, alluding to the Kirin eggs that she had fathered.


    The Eternal Empress blushed a little while replying. None of them has hatched yet, but the first ones are showing the signs. I believe at least a few of them should hatch before the end of the year.


    Any of yours? Neleh asked with a small grin.


    The blush spread as she replied. Yes, all of the ones showing the signs are mine in fact. She had a little bit of pride in her voice. The Kirin could spend long times in their eggs before hatching.


    Good, Im d. Maybe Ill get a chance of seeing at least one of them before Neleh mumbled half to herself.


    The naga empress looked at her with fondness and understanding. Speaking of, how are you feeling? No need to hide it. Our seers already know about your illness. We dont have any way to help, but we are aware.


    Neleh gave a small sigh before replying. Lets just say that the elves will be choosing a new empress after the Enemy is gone. So much for your title for me. Immortal me indeed.


    The naga suddenly got a secretive smile. Oh I wouldnt be so sure about that.


    Neleh was just about to ask for a rification on that cryptic statement, but was interrupted by the approach of Azrael, Sanguinius and the ruler of the beastmen. While the two others seemed a bit more worried, the beastman seemed to be calm and resigned. Neleh could see Khali giving them a small grin and a wave from across the room. The trio had been talking with her beforeing to Neleh, and the demoness had chosen not to join the little coalition.


    Should I..? The Eternal Empress inquired Azrael, clearly questioning whether she should give them some privacy.


    No, stay. I think youll want to hear the answers to our questions as well. Sanguinius replied in Azraels stead.


    Well, I can venture a guess, but I think its easier to just ask. What brings you to me? Neleh asked calmly, secretly a little amused.


    Azrael was the one to voice the question that must have been on the minds of everyone gathered here today. We want to know your intentions. Even before the war the elves had reached the position of the strongest race, especially if you count in the faeries. This had only be even more apparent ever since. The war has left most other races in dire straits. With your alliance with the naga, I doubt the other races could resist an invasion by the elves at the moment. So what is it that you want?


    And there it was. The elves were in a position to take over the other races currently, so the other races were understandably wary. It was one thing to join hands against amon foe, but what happens after that foe was gone? Even if she was instrumental in saving the world from the storm, that only made it easier for her to take control of the other races. Would the rtively exhausted races be able to rise against the still strong elven forces? Would they even want to rise against their savior, even if her role wasnt emphasized so far? It wasnt really Azrael herself asking, as she already expected the answer, but the other celestials hiding behind her, hoping their friendship would make things easier.


    What makes you think I have any intentions? From the start, all I wanted to do was to protect against the storm. Now the fact that my preparations have made the elves strong is hardly my problem. She replied simply.


    The recent smoldering ruins of the temples of rae seem to imply otherwise. Azrael pointed out.


    You assume that was my doing, but you assume wrongly. I wont im to have wept any tears for that traitor, but I already had my own punishment lined up. Shes the one you should talk to about your temples. Neleh replied while thumbing towards Gabriel.


    So youre saying that you had nothing to do with the attacks? Azrael asked, not really believing those words.


    Now I didnt say that, did I? I am the cause of the attacks, but I didnt ask for them, neither did I incite Gabriel to send them. In fact, I was still recovering from the battle with the lost-deity in the faeriends when this took ce. Your goddess has no one but herself to me for the situation, and her punishment has been given. Youll note that only the temples were attacked and the only celestials hurt were those that tried to protect the temples. Besides, you all talk as if the threat to our world has passed. Neleh argued calmly, making no attempt to hide her own part in the attacks.


    Herst words got everyones attention. Only the Eternal Empress wasnt showing surprise. Azrael had suspected, but was hoping otherwise. Sanguinius had been told by Alexis, but the wish for the troubles to be over was enough to have the human prince in denial. Youre saying there will be further battle? He finally asked.


    Yes and no. If Im right, then the most dangerous battle is still ahead of us, but most likely your races will have very little role in that fight. I will call on your most powerful members, but your armies will not be taking part and yournds will not be invaded. Unless I lose that is. In that case youre pretty much boned. Neleh had a slight evil grin by the time she finished.


    The rest of their negotiations were rather subdued after her words. Unsurprisingly the humans needed help to rebuild, which Neleh promised the elves would provide. The beastmen were mostly dealing with the naga, and the celestials remained paralyzed by indecision. Well they had yed their part. Unsurprisingly Sanguinius asked Neleh to weigh in on the internal struggle of the humans by endorsing him as the next emperor. He had assumed Neleh would rather support Alexis, but surprised by Nelehs open endorsement of him instead.


    Neleh knew that the humans wouldnt ept Alexis, and that Sanguinius would be good enough as the emperor, so why not give her endorsement. She did however warn the prince that her endorsement had a time limit. She suggested the prince to act fast, before the next attack came, or the value of her endorsement would reduce significantly.


    As it turned out, the human prince wouldnt have time to utilize that endorsement


    -----------


    The conve the next day was in full swing when Neleh sensed that the time hade. She had considered possible ways the Enemy could get into their world, and one of those ways was the ck portal they had tossed towards the sun, so she had sent a small spell to monitor the portal. As such, she noticed immediately when the portal activated and allowed three powerful beings through. One of them was the Enemy they had been waiting for. Luckily the portal had made some distance from the world, so they had some small time to act.


    Everyone was surprised when Neleh suddenly jumped up and signaled herpanions that the time hade. She also sent magical messages to the forces that were waiting for her signal before drawing into the Nexus to be sent to their chosen battleground. Gabriel looked at Neleh and knew immediately, but asked to confirm anyway. Is it time?


    Yes, the Enemy is here. And he wasnt alone. I detected two others. Neleh replied before turning to address the gathered people of the conve. Ladies and gentlemen, it seems the time for the final battle hase. At this very moment, my representatives are already in yournds gathering the most powerful members of your races for the battle. Id have asked for your cooperation but theres no time for that now. I didnt want to do it like this, but now I have no choice. You all owe me, and now Im collecting. Those among you who have the strength and courage to stand up for our world can follow me. The rest? You can go hide in your little holes and hope other save the world for you again.


    Without waiting for an answer, Neleh turned around and walked out of the building. He was a little surprised, but secretly pleased to see all of the participants with power following her. The rulers crowded around her to ask some questions while they walked. Azrael was once again working as their voice. Neleh also noticed several messengers running towards the celestial city to gather forces. That was good. This would be a battle of attrition, so they were not all needed immediately.


    Where will the battle take ce? Azrael asked the obvious question.


    We prepared a battleground in the demonnds and Gabriel will try to lure our enemies there. Whether they will oblige is an open question. I wouldve preferred if we couldve done this in the faeriends as theyre already devastated, but I dont want the remains of the des and Trowing to mix things up. Neleh replied while they reached the doorway to Nexus.


    This doorway was a little different in that it didnt lead to the corridor with the other doorways but the part of the Nexus with therge arches instead. The other could already seerge groups of elvesing into the Nexus and converging towards a set of arches that were especially prepared for this purpose. They didnt go through just yet however. By the time their troupe reached the closest of those arches, they could already see members of other racesing through the other arches. Some looked grim and determined, while others were half dragged here.


    As they came through the arch to the battlefield they had chosen, the others could see that the battlefield had been prepared beforehand. Neleh hadnt known the exact time of the Enemys arrival, but she wasnt about to lower her guard. As such, arge portion of the people she intended to use was already in position. They rotated the people standing ready, so that there would always be a group here even in an emergency.


    Estr ran to meet Neleh as soon as she hade through. The flying forces are all standing by. Theyre keeping a respectable distance from this ce and will fly in for support as soon as we give the signal. Your special troops are already on the way and the Fifth Order is picking up the Great Silver ranked fighters of the other races. The others will take time as expected. They had been keeping tabs on the Great Silvers of the other races just for this reason.


    Thats fine, we cant have all of them attack at the same time anyway. Did Shiori, Asariel and Asheara already get here? Did they figure out how to hide Asheara? How about the magical formation for Gabriel? Neleh fired off questions.


    The three are here, but youll have to ask them yourself whether they seeded. I still think that part of the n sucks by the way, but I wont bother arguing at this point. Gabriels celestials seeded in making the formation in time. We also hid your little surprises beneath the ground as you asked. Estr replied.


    While the two were lost in their own world, the other looked at the battlefield. They had arrived to arge butpletely deserted valley that looked a little like the caldera of a long dead volcano. They could see that around the valley were several arches simr to the one they hade through. Most of them were overlooking the valley from elevated positions, and it was obvious that the arches allowed for a clear line of fire into the valley. In the middle of the valley was thergest magical formation they had ever seen, several kilometers across. The formation was carved into the rock; with the resulting carvings filled with what they suspected was enchanted dust conductive to great amounts of mana.


    There were also several smaller spell circles carved around the areas the arches were, clearly meant to defend the arches against counter attacks. There were already several elven mages and priestesses preparing their defensive spells surrounding the arches. They could all see Gabriel moving to the center of the valley. The people that had followed Neleh were a little confused about what to do, but luckily the Eternal Empress already knew what to expect and advised them.


    Meanwhile, Neleh found the trio she was looking for near the edge of therge spell circle. So did you manage to find a way to hide her? She asked without preamble.


    When counting in the items you created, we believe so. However, she cant remain in your vicinity for the whole time or she will be revealed. Youll have to give the signal to her, while she keeps some distance until then. Asariel replied.


    Good enough. Gabriel, are you ready?! Neleh yelled at the celestial in the middle of the formation.


    Yeah, how far away are they? Gabriel asked magically instead of yelling.


    They will be reaching the atmosphere in half an hour. Neleh replied with the same method. If you can snipe one of them, then thats all great, but I would prefer if you just wasted the Enemys power instead. Khali and Shiori will take one target while Asariel and your little helpers will take care of the other.


    I know, we went through this already. Gabriel replied a little amused at Nelehs tension. Its not that Gabriel wasnt taking this as seriously, but it was rare to see Neleh this flustered.


    They fussed with their preparation for a while, double checking everything. Suddenly they all looked towards the sky. They could sense the gathering and release of great power. The Enemy decided to take the first shot it seemed. They could sense several attacks towards different continents. Apparently the Enemy wanted to make a sshy entrance, while also creating some extra resentment to feed on. Luckily they had prepared for such a possibility, which was why Gabriels celestials werent here yet.


    Judging by what I can sense, theres one attack aiming for each inhabited continent. Gabriel murmured. They could already see one stream of powering towards the ground. Hes aiming at the capitals as expected.


    They had stationed one of the celestials in each capitol to prevent any attacks. They might not be strong enough to fight the enemy directly, but they should be able to stop a single attack. That was the hope anyway. The celestial in the elvennds was actually protecting Rhianon, as Nan Yanoi had its own defenses even without help. Now they had to wait for the report.


    Gabriel listened to the reports of her subordinates. The attack against the demon capital was stopped. The same with the naga. Good thing we considered that. Water really isnt a protection enough.


    Also the Eternal Empress wouldve killed me if the eggs got destroyed. Neleh mumbled low enough to not be overheard.


    The shield protecting Nan Yanoi was enough. The beastmen are ok. The humanson no. Gabriel nched a bit.


    Well, we expected that there might be problems. What is it? Shiori asked, seemingly not caring either way.


    Two of the attacks were not at capitols. Muriel in humannds managed to intervene anyway as the attack was close enough. The attack wasnt stopped, but at least he managed to deflect it to a rural area. There will be some dead, but not as bad as it couldve been. However, Zaphreal wasnt even slightly close to the celestial city that got attacked. They aimed for the city that held the gateway betweens. I doubt the gateway could be destroyed, but I dont think the rest of the city fared as well. Gabriel reported.


    Well, I admit that is something we shouldve expected. Gabriel, be a darling and return fire. Its time we got the Enemys attention. Despite her words, Nelehs face was a mask of grimness.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    A/N: It seems that both the voting majority and the vocal majority both wanted normal releases, so that''s what I''ll go with...at least for this chapter. At least thest chapter and epilogue will go together in any case. What happens in between? Nobody knows. Also, for those that are worried about the Enemy''s form, he''ll keep shifting during the fight ording to the situation, so no worries. As usual, point out any typos you see, and I hope you''ll enjoy.


    ----------


    Gabriel obliged Nelehsmand and ran her power into the enormous magical formation beneath her feet. As the formation begun glowing, several magical formations appeared above her. The magical runes formed several circr glowing streams rotating slowly; forming what looked like a glowing tunnel. Gabriel lifted her hands above her head and aimed down the open center along the tunnel. Above her hands appeared a rapidly growing orb of golden energy. After few seconds of packing power into the orb, Gabriel released the orb that shot towards the sky with a speed impossible to perceive, leaving behind a stream of golden energy.


    The stream showed that the golden orb had taken a slightly arcing path, homing towards the intended target. After several seconds the sky was lit with a golden explosion of energy that covered most of the sky despite the obvious distance to the explosion.


    shy as always. Khalimented from the side.


    Ill have you know that was a spell designed by Neleh, so dont me me for it. Gabriel replied with a small grin.


    In that case, I stand by my statement even more. The two of you wouldnt recognize subtlety even if it kicked you in the head. Shes even worse than you sometimes. Khali scoffed with some disdain.


    Hey, I resent that statement! Im nowhere as bad as Neleh is! Gabriel said in mock outrage.


    I simply understand the value of theatrics. The psychological effect can be just as important. Neleh pointed out from the side. Can anyone tell what the result was? I lost my searching spell in the explosion and you two jokers dont want me casting any extra spells.


    The two got more serious and both sent their senses towards the sky. Well, as expected the Enemy is still there, although I did get a direct hit. Not that we expected to win with just that. The Enemy is heading this way, so we did get his attention. Gabriel finally said with a distant look.


    The two helpers are also still there. It seems they are separating. Khali added.


    Im guessing theyre nning on dividing our strength. Assuming we had only one or two people capable of putting up a real fight, that wouldnt be a bad idea. Now it suits us just fine. Well, you know what to do. Neleh guessed, giving the signal to pick their targets to Khali, Asariel and Shiori.


    It seems one of them is aiming for the beastmen continent while the other seems to be going towards the elvennds. Im not sure if thats a good thing or a bad thing. Gabriel reported.


    Right, Ill take the one going to beastmennds. We have much easier time getting to our target since we are much faster fliers. Since the doorways in the beastmen continent are few and far between, Ill try to intercept the target before it gets there. Asarielmented and took off with a blinding speed towards the doorway they had prepared in advance.


    That leaves the other one to me and the girl. Khalimented, pointing at Shiori. Luckily the elvennds are peppered with doorways and arches. Odds are its aiming at Nan Yanoi anyway.


    Shiori wasgging behind as the two took off, looking longingly at Neleh. The two knew this could very well be thest time they saw each other. I love you. Shiori silently mouthed while running towards the doorway.


    I love you too. Neleh mouthed a reply, looking after the doorway as it closed behind her lover.


    Come, we have an enemy to kill. Gabriel finally said to bring Neleh out of her daze. Her expression was unreadable, but within she was jealous of the words of goodbye Shiori had gotten. At least Gabriel would be the one to face the real threat alongside Neleh. What more could she ask at this point?


    -----


    Asariel was the first of them to reach her target, but the target had already been engaged before she arrived. From the distance she could see the celestial stationed on the beastmen continent engaging an enormous red skinned demon. The blood red skin of the demon was covered in ck runes, as were the leathery wings behind its back. The demon was wielding a long fiery whip along with equally sized battle-axe in its other hand. The celestial seemed to be having trouble, and the demon looked to be toying with its prey.


    Asariel could hear the demons voice booming in the distance. Bwahaha! You celestials are always so amusing to kill. Your feeble spells almost tickle. The demon seemed to be right as the celestials spells seemed to fizzle as they came into contact with the rune covered skin.


    Asariel tried to speed her approach but knew she would not make it in time, as the demon sensed her approach and stopped toying around. The celestial fighting the demon was primarily a mage, and could stand the onught only so far. Finally the demons axe slipped behind the celestials defenses, cleaving an enormous gash through the celestials chest. It was as if the celestials gleaming magical armor wasnt even there, and the wound seemed fatal as it almost split the unfortunate man in two.


    Asariel could only watch as the celestials body dropped into the ocean and the demon turned to face the approaching Asariel. For a moment, she considered diving after her underling but decided against it. If he was dead, then she would only allow the demon to attack her from behind, and if he was alive he had more chances of living if Asariel distracted the demon whole he healed himself.


    The Blood God I assume? Asariel asked, if unconcerned by the apparent death of the other celestial.


    You assume correctly. How nice of you nuisances to deliver yourselves to me one at a time. Usually you weaklings try to swarm at me, trying tobine your feeble powers. The demon replied looking disdainfully at Asariel. To him, these celestials all looked alike.


    Well see how much fun you will be having after a while. Asariel said simply, not rising to the provocation.


    Instead, she unleashed one of her more powerful andplex techniques at therge demon. Let actions speak louder than words. She thought to herself as thousands upon thousands of small crystalline des suddenly floated around the demon, surrounding it from all sides.


    The demon gave another disdainfulugh. What a disappointment. I thought you wouldve learned something from the death of the other one. Your feeble magic wont be able to even scratch my skin.


    The demon confidently flew forwards into the field of des,pletely relying on his skin that was impervious to almost any magic. As it touched the first floating de, the crystalline de exploded into a million shards that all came towards the demon instead scattering everywhere. The demon growled in pain and shock as its skin was torn by the shards, and the surprise made it back enough that its wing touched another de. That set off a chain reaction of explosions as any movement made by the demon caused further explosions and the force of the explosions forced the demon to move further.


    Well, its a good thing then that Im not a mage. Asariel said quietly, looking at the bedraggled form of the demon.


    The demons wing had been shredded and the skin it was so proud of was full of wounds and gashes. However, the explosions didnt have the power to cause serious wounds, and the smaller ones were already starting to recover. A psion! The demon spit out in disgust.


    -----


    HIIIYAH! Khali yelled her battlecry as she leapt off the outer wall of Nan Yanoi at her enemy. She had just managed to cut off the attacker before it reached the elven capital and started attacking the shield barring its entry.


    Khalis de was expertly guided to the side in a perfect parry that neutralized the leaping momentum from the powerful swing. Khali jumped back immediately as anotherrge de countered swiftly with a wide swing from the side. She could sense the crackling energy along therge de as it passed just barely in front of her stomach.


    She got a better look of her opponent as she backed away. She had jumped into battle almost blindly, trying to catch her enemy in her momentum, but had been expertly countered. Her enemy showed no features, as his whole body was covered in a shining silver te armor that covered him from head to toes. The armor was beautiful and ornamental, and wouldnt be misced if worn by some heroic pdin in a story. The only things that somewhat spoiled the impression were two ck wings decorating the back of his helm, as well as two glowing blue orbs that Khali assumed were his eyes barely visible through the eye slit of the helmet.


    Her enemy also wielded tworge des that would normally be used as two-handed weapons by normal people. However, the quick and expert movements of her enemy showed that he had no trouble swinging therge des. The des were surrounded by crackling blue energy. Khali had a nasty suspicion that these were some sort of holy swords designed to kill demons like her. Or at least thats what the cold sweat at her back hinted at. The enemy also had two small shields floating next to his shoulders, levitating by some unknown force, which Khali assumed was part of the armors magic. The shields were made of some weird blue transparent material she didnt recognize.


    Khali had rushed here at top speed, leaving Shiori behind, assuming the stealthy assassin girl would arrive soon enough and make her presence known when the situation called for it. She tried to goad the silver warrior into a discussion to fish for some information, but the warrior stood mute and ready to counter any move made by her. Well, standing around wont do anything, and I need to get back to help against the Enemy. She thought to herself.


    She started by making a few quick attacks towards her target, just to judge his level of skill and strength. To her annoyance, her enemy was more than capable countering her small probing attacks and only used just enough strength to deflect them and not a bit more. It was obvious her enemy was an expert in the use of thoserge des.


    As she increased the speed, strength and frequency of her attacks, her enemy matched her perfectly, using one de to defend while countering with the other one. To her shock, it seemed as if her enemy was able to see through her attacks and even anticipated them. Sometimes his attacks seemed to move to counter hers before she evenunched the attack. The only reason she hadnt been hit by the counters yet was because she knew not to overextend and pulled back from her attacks early enough. That said, it was clear she was being pushed back.


    This was particrly annoying to her, because usually she was the one that could expertly read her opponent and do what he was now doing, by reading the flow of ki within her opponents body. However, the annoying shiny armor of her opponent made it impossible to read the flow of ki. She was now put into the position that her opponents were usually in.


    Well, no risk, no reward. Khali thought and dove straight into her opponents reach. Her n was simple. Her opponents weapons wererger and would not be able to be used at extremely close range, whereas she was also an expert in unarmedbat. She used the edge of her de to deflect her opponents first strike, and the pommel of her de to slightly redirect the aim of the second. The second attack managed to clip her shoulder, and she knew immediately that the des really were holy swords as her shoulder suddenly felt numb, and the numbness wouldve spread if not suppressed by her ki.


    However she had managed to get inside her opponents defense, and mmed her hand filled with ki towards his chest. To her shock, one of the shields that had been at his shoulder just a second ago suddenly blocked her strike. The shield shattered into tiny fragments, but the power of her attack had been lost. Her hand still struck his chest, but it merely pushed him away, helping him create distance. She looked on in annoyance as the shield she had just shattered started slowly reforming.


    She looked at her hand in suspicion. Even with the low power of her attack, the feedback to her strike had been weird. She couldnt exin what was wrong, but there was something odd about her opponent.


    -----


    Do you think you can manage another shot before the Enemy gets here? Neleh asked Gabriel.


    Timewise probably, but I dont think this magic circle can handle another shot. Id rather not have it explode right in our face. Gabriel replied, looking skeptically at the magic circle that had notably deteriorated.


    Neleh also checked the magic circle and agreed with the possible risk. Well, its not like that attack was the most efficient way to go, even though it was powerful. It was mainly meant to get his attention, and it aplished that job.


    Gabriel answered by drawing out herrge de and golden shield. Hesing. You have an operation to lead, so get to it. She tried to get Neleh out of the immediate line of fire.


    Fine, fine. I never knew you were such a worrywart. Here, something to keep you safe. Neleh replied with a rueful smile, knowing Gabriel was trying to protect her. She closed her eyes for a moment, as the golden light of one of her favorite defensive holy spells surrounded the both of them.


    Gabriel could of course recognize the protective light of Fateguard, that would protect her from a certain amount of attacks regardless of their severity. The upside was that the light would block even an attack from the Enemy, but ayer could be lost to a stray pebble just as easily. There was also no real way to know the number of protectiveyers.


    Neleh pulled away towards the side of the valley, where she could use her power to attack the Enemy, while Gabriel distracted him. She prepared to summon some of her spirits to support Gabriel in the battle, while another goldenyer of power surrounded the celestial, this time belonging to Gabriel. The golden light would protect her by reducing the strength of the attacks aimed at her, while for the rest she would rely on her shield and armor.


    They both looked up as they felt the approaching enemy, and saw the hazy form of a ck cloud in the rough likeness of a monster made of smoke. An oppressive aura spread over the battleground, messing with the emotions of everyone present. The aura lessened their strength, confused them and tried to find the emotions it could draw on for more power.


    Well, I guess you get to shine before me after all. Gabriel sent a magical message to Neleh.


    As the Enemy could change forms, it was Nelehs job to force him into something more concrete as well as get him grounded. Their ns wouldnt really work if this turned into an aerial battle. The dark cloud settled above the valley, and they felt as if he was about to speak, but Neleh was not about to give him the chance.


    Suddenly arge hole in space opened above the dark cloud and tons upon tons ofva suddenly flowed through the opening straight into the cloud. This was why they had chosen this spot for the battle. The volcano below their feet was not in danger of erupting, but that didnt mean there was nova within the rocky ground below their feet. While teleportingrge distances was not feasible, creating a gateway across the distance of few hundred meters wasnt impossible, it just took a lot of power. So Neleh had positioned several wells magical power into the ground, and channeled that power into arge portal entryway within theva. The exit point was above the cloud.


    As the ck smoke got bathed inva, it suddenly coalesced into arge form whilending on the ground. The reason for the form became immediately obvious as it stood unharmed among the molten rock. The Enemy had taken the form of arge red dragon, a race that not only didnt get hurt by heat like this but positively enjoyed it. This too had been within their expectations as it fit their ns perfectly.


    A deep booming voice suddenly sounded within the valley. That was a rather impolite greeting Destroyer. Is that how you greet all your old acquaintances?


    Only old enemies that dont have the decency to stay dead. Besides,in to Gabriel instead. She almost killed me a few decades ago when she found me. Neleh replied lightly, alluding to her Awakening ceremony that got interrupted by Gabriel so many years ago.


    Gabriel of course had not been dumb enough to stand under the rain of molten rock. Theva parted before her as she moved closer to therge dragon. Gabriel. How kind of you to gather all my most dangerous enemies in one ce. That was Khali I felt earlier wasnt it? How rare to see the three of you cooperating. Where did she run off to?


    You wont need to worry about her. Ill make sure to kill you before she gets her turn. Gabriels words were only answered by a deepughter. She replied by running golden power into her de, which tripled the swords size, and swung at the dragon.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    A/N: Oh hey, look what I found between the couch pillows. I wonder if I could find any more if I checked? I know I managed to write the ending of this storyst night, but I seem to have misced the rest. Maybe i should check the couch again? Seriously though, I thought I should do something to celebrate the ending of the story, and what better than to do speedy releases? I''m doing some slight PR and editing on what remains, but i should have them up in a few hours. Maybe i''ll see the story in the top ten weekly stories for once. It''s been a while sincest time.


    -----


    The Blood God was pressuring Asariel back. She sessfully parried the attacks made by her opponents axe swings, and dodged theshes of the whips that kept striking from odd angles. The demon was powerful and skilled, but Asariel kept up her end of the fight. She retaliated by pushing the demon back with bursts of her psionic power, which managed to damage the demon but not seriously enough. Any lesser wounds kept regenerating. By all appearances Asariel was losing.


    Yet why did the demon have such an ugly grimace on his face? Why had Asariel sent the other celestials back towards Gabriels fight instead? There was a rather simple reason for that. Despite all his efforts and seeming upper hand, the demon had not been able tond a blow on Asariel. If the current stalemate continued, Asariel would be able to defend against the demon for as long as she wished. And that was a problem for the demon, because the elusive celestial was a psion.


    Even if you considered all the weird and fantastic abilities a psion could possess, one of the most fundamental and dangerous ones was the ability to affect their opponents mind. Against enemies as powerful as the Blood God, it would take time to bypass the robust defenses protecting his mind, but inevitably the time woulde when those defenses would not be enough. As such, a battle against a proper psion that was even rtively close in strength to you was always a race against time. Once that time ran out, the psion would be able to affect your mind, and do things to you that ranged from involuntary movements to illusions and temporary paralysis. In fights like this, a small mistake could lead to a quick death and a psion could force that mistake on you.


    The demon was losing that race for time. Yet, that wasnt entirely against his ns. He could feel the annoying celestial worming her way through the defenses he had set up. Hed rather be able to deal with the pest before she got into his mind, but he knew he had ways to retaliate if he didnt manage that. The demon growled as another burst of psionic lighting forced him back. The damn lighting stung even if it wasnt dangerous!


    Suddenly the demon felt his mind getting invaded, and tried to limit what she could ess. However, the celestial suddenly disappeared from his sight. He tried to use his senses to find the celestial, but suddenly felt a de prating his chest. Only the tough hide as well as his fast reaction managed to prevent the de from going into his heart. Another invisible sword strike struck at his leg, severing several tendons and limiting his mobility.


    Well, if you cant see your enemy, all you have to do is attack everywhere. The Blood God said loudly, and suddenly a powerful st of force struck everywhere around the demon, shattering the surroundings. The battle had moved overnd as they were fighting, and now the surroundings suffered from that.


    The Blood God was able to notice Asariels presence, as the demons attack had disturbed her control over his mind, and immediatelyshed out with his whip. Asariel became visible again, as the ming whip bound her, and screamed incoherently as the Blood God pulled her close. A sh of the axe, and a fountain of blood. The Blood Godughed in glee as the celestials head flew from her shoulders and bounced on the ground. This rain of blood was what he lived for.


    -----


    Khali was more and more certain that her enemy had some limited ability to glimpse into the future. Her attacks were clearly getting predicted! That was the only way her enemy could keep up with Khalis faster movements. Although her enemy did seem to get a sudden burst of speed and power every now and then, whenever she showed some type of opening. She had several wounds as proof of that burst of power. Only her quick reactions and careful avoidance of risk kept her alive so far. It seemed like her enemy was trying to give a wrong impression of his abilities and take her by surprise.


    Fine then. If your opponents knows your every move, then the only way to defeat him is to make an attack that he cant avoid even if he knows itsing. She said to herself glumly, her words eerily echoing those spoken by the Blood God in another ce.


    She once again used her favorite technique. Serpentia had managed to turn it back, but she refused to believe this pile of metal was as powerful as her old nemesis. Unlike Serpentia, this enemy hadnt seen Khali using this attack earlier either. Khali turned into an orb of pure ki and the orb once again separated into a dozen copies of her. The dozen identical copies dashed at her target.


    The silent opponent took a wide stance with his des separated, while the two shields at his shoulders became active again. The copies all attacked at the same time, while their target moved in a controlled dance of des that redirected the attacks in the way of other copies, disrupting Khalis attacking rhythm. Any attack that he couldnt deflect got blocked by the shield. However, unlike with Serpentia, none of the copies was getting destroyed so the stream of attacks continued. It was only a matter of time before one got through.


    The first attack went through the armored opponents leg, breaking his stance, which allowed two more copies to plunge their des into the chest of their enemy. As the attack had finished, the copies disappeared, and only one remained with her de though the armored chest. However, Khali was not happy. In fact, she now realized she was in deep trouble. The armored form twisted at the waist, wrenching Khalis de out of her hands, as his sword descended towards her head.


    Theres nothing inside the armor! The fucking armor is empty! Khali thought while trying desperately to dodge the attack, now realizing why the feedback to her fist striking the enemys chest earlier had felt weird.


    She frantically dodged the first attack, and dove below the second. The third attack wouldve hit her, but the attack struck the shield protecting the city of Nan Yanoi. The shield had recognized the attack as a hostile attempt against the city, thus saving Khali who had barely managed to roll into momentary safety. Now she had lost her weapon however, and while she was adept at unarmedbat, fighting against tworge holy swords didnt seem like such a great n.


    -----


    As Gabriel and the red dragon were exchanging blows, it was time to put their real n into motion. Neleh had known beforehand that this would be a battle of attrition, so it would be easier if they got some help to waste the Enemys strength. At her signal, the arches suddenly opened, and a flood of warriors started toe through each arch, taking position on the elevated positions around the valley.


    Hundreds of mages suddenly started throwing spells from the ridges on the left at therge dragon, while on the right, thousands of warriors started throwing any and all long ranged ki attacks at the same target. Any warrior not skilled with external attacks was lent one of the magical crossbows used by the Order, which made bolts out of the users ki. None of the bolts were strong enough to hurt therge dragon, but it had to defend against the attacks anyway, because among the hail of bolts and ki attacks were some Great Silver ranked peopleunching their attacks that were capable of doing some harm.


    In a storm of attacks like this, no one was able to differentiate all the real threats from those that simply wasted your power when defended against. Hence you had to defend against all of them. This was one of the reasons Neleh and Gabriel had wanted the Enemy to take such arge form. Attacking arge dragon with a swarm of fire like this was rather easy, but trying to hit a human sized target moving rapidly and inbat with Gabriel? That would be a problem. This was also why they didnt want to make the battle happen in the air. Hard to hit or even reach something buzzing around in the air.


    Neleh had to grimace as she saw the defensive spells used by the Enemy. The ki attacks on the right ran into a segmented magical shield made of hexagons, where any destroyed segment got reced immediately by another pushing into the empty ce from below. The spells on the left ran into a murky ck and violet spherical field and simply disappeared as if eaten by the odd shield.


    Neleh had known that the Enemy specialized on defense. She had after all learned both of those tricks from the Enemy during the previous time they fought. The shield on the right was not really a problem, as that was what they hoped the Enemy would do. The method of defending was highly efficient, but that why they used this method to drain the Enemys power. The problem was the shield on the left that seemed to eat the spells. Neleh knew that method to be less efficient than the other one, but there would be another problem that would surfaceter on.


    Suddenly the bombardment intensified heavily as the elven flyers reached this ce. Their flying ships aimed their main weapons straight at the dragon, and the huge sts of powernded on the defensive shield of the monster. The gryphon riders threw their goldennces and followed Nelehs orders to retreat after attacking and prepare for another pass. The hundred or so flying vessels soon exhausted their sts in a hail of destructive power while the gryphon riders kept up a constant barrage of attacks as they rotated in and out of battle, performing hit and run attacks.


    So this is how you want to y it this time, huh Destroyer? The booming voice suddenly sounded. Not a bad n as such, however you didnt think it would be this easy, did you?


    Suddenly the void shield from earlier showed its sinister side, and the reason why the dragon used such an inefficient method of defense. The shield seemed to invert somehow, and all the attacks that it had eaten suddenly flew back out towards the flying ships and the people on the cliffs. The attacks eaten by the shield didnt just disappear. Neleh wasnt the only one able to use pocket dimensions, and the Enemy stored all the attacks that hit the void shield in stasis within a pocket dimension. When the shield was inverted like this, those same attacks were elerated back out and against his enemies.


    A hail of power hit the flying ships as well as the cliffs surrounding the valley. This was one of the reasons Neleh had ced so many priestesses on the cliffs for defense, as the defensive spells using their holy power were much more effective. The cliffs had been covered in protective magic as well, and several magical formations red into life before being shattered. This was why preparation was important. The cliffs managed to withstand the attacks.


    The flying vessels had their own defenses, but most were not enough to survive a hail of power like this. Two dozen of the flying vessels came crashing down into the ground wreathed in mes, their crews shredded before the crash, or burnt to death. Neleh had known that the flying vessels would only get a single shot off, and had decided to make most of it in the first surprise attack before the Enemy figured a better way to deal with them. The losses were expected, and Neleh was actually positively surprised that most of the ships had gotten away with limited damage. The gryphon riders were luckily agile enough to avoid most of the barrage. Some of course got hit and were obliterated almost immediately, but the losses were much smaller.


    Gabriel had backed off during the worst barrage, and now swung back to attack therge dragon. At this point the bombardment had reduced in intensity, and had instead turned into a slow but continuous rain of attacks, as the people on the cliffs rotated back into the Nexus to rest. This allowed others still fresh in the Nexus to take their ce. The idea was to keep up a constant barrage of attacks that drained the Enemys power.


    At least that had been the n. To Nelehs surprise, she noted that the people on the cliffs were not retreating. They instead stayed to retain the intensity of the attacks. Estr, what is going on? Why arent they pulling back? Neleh magically demanded from the general of the operation.


    Estr replied solemnly. They feel its time they finally took a stand against the lost-deities and refuse to retreat. Even at the risk of their lives, they want to stay and take off some of the burden from their empress. Anyone who runs out of power ns to rush the Enemy and use their body as a sacrifice to drain the enemy. Even if they are not strong, the Enemy will have to waste their power and attention to deal the killing blow or he will drown in elves. Its time to show the world what it means when we say Glory to the Golden Goddess. There was clear note reverence in Estrs voice. There was also a slight tint of madness.


    Oh no, the aura of the Enemy is getting to them. Neleh thought with slight panic.


    Im moved, but this is not the time or the ce. Such gestures will not work against this opponent. Neleh tried to convince Estr.


    She was toote. A booming voice could be heard once again, as the dragon managed to hit Gabriel with its tail, which flung the celestial away for a moment. Well, well. It seems you came with a proper n this time. Too bad you fought me alonest time. I didnt get to show most of my abilities.


    The dragon had a bloodthirsty grin as it rose on two feet, and made a rumbling growl with a single note that suddenly carried across the valley. Neleh could feel hatred, malice, bloodthirst and resentment in that single note. She was able to resist the effect easily, as sound magic was one of her specialties, but the forces on the cliffs werent as lucky. She watched in horror as the people started attacking each other in a haze of negative emotion.


    She wasnt sure if she should be happy or not, when she noticed that the members of the Order were not attacking each other. Even in a haze like this they remembered their strict training and stood as one. However, they stood as one against all the other people. While the others were quite happily attacking each other, the Order members cleaved into their ranks with methodical but gruesome effectiveness. The cliffs turned into a ughterhouse.


    Dammit, even if we win this the other races will carry a grudge against us if we kill off their most powerful members. Neleh cursed.


    Apparently the Enemy was not yet finished, as the elves and faeries werent dying in sufficient numbers, and made a roaring attack against the cliffs. Since the priestesses were no longer defending the cliffs, the sonic wave emitted a pressure that shattered the cliff sides, causing rockslides and the ground started copsing beneath their feet.


    Well then. Lets try this again. The voice had be more normal, as the dragon suddenly shrunk into a fair sized humanoid shape. The blood red eyes and pale skin hinted at a vampiric origin, as the Enemy now resembled one of the rulers of the night, with dark features and a slight beard.


    n B! Neleh signaled everyone still capable of listening.


    Gabriel leapt back, and a specially prepared doorway appeared behind the Enemy. Neleh summoned Jormungandr just for the purposes of the great wyrm pushing the Enemy forcefully into the doorway. This doorway didnt lead to Nexus, but instead allowed ess to a special battleground she had prepared beforehand in a rather barren pocket dimension.


    I wish you could just shut the door and trap him inside. Gabriel grumbled as she entered after the great wyrm to distract the Enemy, while Neleh did what she had to do here.


    I agree, but he would break out soon enough. Neleh replied. The doorways werent prison doors; they were just doors that opened both ways. Even if they were locked, the Enemy was perfectly capable of forcibly opening them. Trying to copse the pocket dimension with someone inside would just expel them back outside, so that was out too.


    Neleh gathered her power and whistled a single long note thatsted almost ten seconds and remained echoing in the air, not fading in the slightest after she stopped whistling. Everyone around her started falling asleep, and the dark aura started slowly dissipating as the being causing it had left. She felt very tired. They should remain asleep and wake up with a clear head, assuming they managed to defeat the Enemy. That wouldnt help the dead and the dying though, and she didnt have the power to waste on trying to heal such arge number of people.


    She also had to close the arches leading into Nexus, to avoid other people getting affected by the aura that hadnt yet disappearedpletely. She gave a deep sigh. Although the attack against the Enemy was quite effective, I wonder who really wasted more power in the end? I have a feeling that we might have note ahead in this exchange. She said mostly to herself, as she moved towards the doorway while pulling out one of the containers she used to store mana in preparation for this battle. These containers would be only so effective, as the mana she could gain from them was limited and had diminishing returns. That had never been a problem before, as she only used them to boost a single spell, but would be one in this battle for certain.


    She also checked that Asheara was still ok hidden within the shadows, protected by Abyss, Nelehs darkness spirit. She would follow along inside the pocket dimension. After a small thought, Neleh decided to leave the doorway open for others as well, as it was possible the others would finish their battles before her ande to provide help. With another sigh, she entered the doorway.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    A/N: So wee to thest chapter. I will post the epilogue in few minutes, so keep an eye for that. I couldve put this along with the epilogue, but I thought Id better leave it as it is, a clean finish. Its been a long road, eleven months, and much funzies have been had. I tried to avoid asking for ratings and stuff along the way, but seeing as you managed to hold on to the end, now might be a good time to throw a rating my way. The story was worth a read since we got this far, so it should be worth a rating.


    Beyond that, I want to thank all my readers that managed to tolerate my meanderings this far. I enjoyed writing this story. It started off as a kind of lets see what happens kind of thing, and during the journey I wanted to bring the journey of Neleh to a proper conclusion just as much as readers might have wanted to read that conclusion. To those that are asking, yes Ive got a new story in the works, which I hope will be better and more refined as this one. I hope Ive learned something on the way after all. The link to that will eventually be in my signature, so if you think you might like another story crafted by me, then itll be easy to find. I hope to see many of you there. When will I start posting it? I dont know yet.


    Well, without a further ado, I hope youll enjoy!


    ----------


    The Blood God suddenly felt something prating through his back, and could see a wed and bloodied handing out of his chest. The hand was holding something that looked suspiciously like his heart. He managed a feeble cough, as blood flowed from the side of his mouth. He tried to look behind him, but failed pathetically. His neck refused to move.


    Well how about that? At least you got to feel the sweet taste of victory for a moment. The voice of Asariel calmly said from behind his back.


    The headless body of the celestial suddenly disappeared from the ground. The blood that had spurted from the corpses neck also vanished. The demon fell to the ground as Asariel loomed over him, holding the demons heart still in her hand. The celestials other gauntleted hand showed that it wasnt actually her hand that was wed, but the gauntlet itself was formed into a shape that could tear her enemies to pieces. Her real weapon was not in fact the sword she had used, but those gauntlets on her hands.


    Howlong..? The Blood God managed to sputter out part of a question.


    Hmm, how long have I had you on the palm of my hand? Well, Ill give you a hint. Suddenly the devastated surroundings disappeared, and the demon could see they were in fact standing on a rock jutting out from the ocean.


    They were nowhere close tond, and he had in fact never even used the burst of power he had thought would bring him the advantage. Everything that happened after he had felt Asariel attacking his mental defenses had been in his head. He couldnt even figure out how much time had passed, as his memories were all false.


    How? He managed to ask.


    I learned long ago that a soft touch is much better when invading someones mind, rather than trying to force my way in. You mind will bring me in all by itself if I just aimlessly drift nearby. The defenses only work if they detect hostile intention, while Ive learned to clear those thoughts away. Asariel exined feeling that there was no harm in giving honor to the dying. However, it was time to finish this for good.


    At least now youll get to join your brothers in death. She said quietly, as her hands shed down, glowing with psionic power, looking like the ws of a bird of prey that had found its mark.


    -----


    Her enemy was pacing in front of the city shield, trying to figure the best way to get inside to strike at Khali. She was trying to figure a way forward as well, as her sword was still stuck in the metallic chest of her enemy. Suddenly she felt a signal in her head, advising her on how to proceed. A group of fifth Order assassins suddenly jumped at her enemy while several magical spells attacked him from the walls at the same time.


    The assassins werent actually really trying to attack a target they had no chance against. They were only a distraction. The spells from the walls avoided hitting the assassins, and were also there as a simple distraction in an attempt to keep their enemy of bnce and not thinking. During this, Khali charged her ki into a burst of power, which she shot towards what she now realized to be a hollow armor controlled by a separate will. This attack was not something he could ignore, and heyered his two shields in front of him.


    The two shields shattered under the pressure of the attack, but he managed to sh the ki with his des. However, this too was just a distraction. While he was busy dealing with the attack from Khali, Shiori slipped behind him, masquerading as just one of the assassins, no different from the rest. Except there were two important differences.


    First was her white dagger that sunk into the back of the magical helmet like into butter, revealing the shining core inside the helmet. The second difference was the skill taught to her by Neleh and refined by her and Asariel. A skill she had learned as something she could use to kill a lost-deity if given the chance and something happened top Neleh. Warp. She muttered the activation phrase of the power, and leapt back from her target.


    A small grey orb of power exploded inside the helmet, twisting and rending the space around the point of impact. The space inside the small effected area shattered as gravitational fields tore the space in opposing direction twisting and turning. This was a horribly effective skill, but the affected area wasnt toorge, and the effective range was small. The small grey orb could beunched at a distant enemy, but it moved so slowly that a sleeping sloth would be able to avoid it beyond a limited range.


    The shiny silver armor waspletely rent apart from the head down to what would be the stomach area in a normal human. In this case there was nothing but empty armor below of course. The tworge swords fell to the ground with a thud as the hands holding them had been severed at the elbow. Or at least the armor holding them had been destroyed.


    That worked better than I though. Shiori mumbled to herself. The energy drain suddenly forced her to her knees. It would be several hours until she could move again. A skill like that was not supposed to be used by someone with Shioris level of power.


    Remind me not to get you mad enough to use that skill. Khali said half lost in thought. She had felt the destruction of the lost-deity controlling the armor. She still didnt know who that lost-deity was supposed to have been, and probably would never find out. It had been a worthy enemy however.


    I suddenly realized. Ive now killed the same amount of lost-deities as you, oh great lord of Inferno. Shiori muttered with some glee. And the kill you have hardly even counts.


    Pshaw. That one was hardly all your power either. Khali replied somewhat miffed, realizing Shiori was right. Also, I wouldve preferred that you didnt destroy my sword while youre at it. How am I supposed to go help Neleh now? Its not like I can just pick up a random sword and have it be useful against the Enemy.


    Oops? Was the only thing Shiori could offer.


    -----


    The battle within the pocket dimension had intensified. Gabriel was barely managing to keep up with the Enemy, who was now using a pair of red swords that seemed to be made of blood. Jormundgandr had already been destroyed and returned to the spirit ne, as a swirling vortex of red power had corroded the great wyrms body beyond recognition. Neleh supported Gabriel via summoning her spirits to help the celestial in battle. The spirits were an excellent way to waste the Enemys power, as all the spirits had powerful effects in their spells that were difficult to stop with a simple protective barrier.


    Normally Neleh would only be able to summon two powerful spirits at a time, but there was one way to ignore that limitation and waste as little power as possible. That way was to summon the spirits at the cost of the connection that they had formed. She simply provided the spirit with as much mana as she could and severed the connection between them. Then the spirit would fight on its own until it ran out of the mana she had provided and then returned back to the spirit ne. That connection would then be lost forever, and any permanent benefits that spirit provided her would disappear.


    Currently she was using all of her spirits except Mssa, and severed all other connections aside from her, Surtr and Abyss. She had to keep Abyss connection to keep Asheara safe, and Surtrs connection because she would need his power in her final attacks against the Enemy. Mssa would be her trump card before the end. She had drained several containers of magic, and knew her limit was fast approaching. But this too was part of her n.


    Jormundgandr wasnt the only spirit that had fallen. The light spirit zing Glory had also had her body destroyed by the red des the Enemy wielded. Morael and Shiva, the death and ice spirits were making their final attacks against the Enemy as their mana was running out. Still not enough. Neleh thought. We need something more


    The celestials that went after the Blood God are outside. They are asking if they shoulde in, although theyve spent most of their power trying to heal the people outside. Gabriel sent a message, as she was once again pushed back, and thest of her Fateguard shattered. The golden power protecting her was also starting to dim. She had attracted the attention of the Enemy this whole time and suffered his heavy blows. She had also given her own share of attacks against the Enemy, enough to not shame the position of Executor of the Celestial Host.


    Do they have enough strength left to be useful, or will they just be throwing their lives away? Neleh asked, suspecting the answer.


    I doubt it, or else they wouldnt have asked. They wouldve juste here. They had to stop the enemys first attack, and Im pretty sure there was plenty to heal outside. Gabriel said with some resignation.


    Then let them save who they can. No point in having themmit suicide, when they wont even help. Neleh replied with some resignation. She had gotten a message from Khali and Asariel. Both of them had won their battles, but it would take them some time before they coulde and help. Khali had lost her weapon while Asariel wasnt even close to a doorway, while the battle and flight had drained most of her strength.


    Apparently their discussion had distracted Gabriel enough that the Enemy managed to slip inside her defense and managed tond a powerful blow on the celestials chest. Thest of the Fateguard had vanished earlier, and thest of the protective golden power was now gone. Her armor was clearly cracked, though she was not too badly hurt. Yet. She would be if she continued to fight though. Neleh made the choice for her, and had Shiva use thest of her power to carry the barely conscious celestial outside, while Surtr and Morael distracted the Enemy.


    As the Enemy shed away the weakened death spirit, and used his powers to force Surtr back, his gruff voice sounded again. Well then, its just you and me now Destroyer. How many worlds will you destroy this time to force me back? Do you have the power to even do that anymore? You better act fast, or Ill make sure that your little celestial friend wont be able to escape. It was such an easy job toe back this time due to all the resentment from the dyings you drained to defeat mest time.


    Neleh gave a small sigh. It was time to throw her remaining cards into the game and hope that they had done enough. Im not alone quite yet. Mssa, if you would. The feeling of utter weakness as Mssa exited her body almost knocked Neleh out. Unlike the other spirits, the spirit queen of darkness used her own power to materialize instead of Nelehs remaining mana. However, the price was the lost connection and the loss of all the power and strength she had gained from the spirit, which was a heavy price. She hade to rely on that power in the preceding years and now she felt as weak as a kitten as shey there on the ground.


    As the ck and purple dragon dove at the Enemy, firing beams of strange purple energy from the numerous eyes decorating her wings, Neleh started to drain what little power she could from the remaining wells in her possession. She felt her senses dull as the spirit and the Enemy struggled, causing the ground to shake. Normally she wouldve been d to observe a battle as impressive as the one unfolding in front of her, but she was too tired to really focus her eyes. She could also feel the corruption inside her spreading and taking over. The wanton waste of mana she had done had its consequences, and the worst was still toe.


    She wasnt sure how many minutes had passed, but she saw a burst of scarlet power, and felt the spirit leave this ne. Was that it Destroyer? If it was, Im very disappointed. I didnt think youd be the type to push the battle to the shoulders of others. The voice mocked her.


    No, that wasnt it. You shouldve figured by now that we were just trying to waste your power. We were doing it for one purpose. Neleh replied with a small chuckle. She saw from the corner of her eye as the Enemy suddenly dove straight at her, trying to prevent whatever was about to happen. He was toote though.


    Final me of the Phoenix. Neleh activated the final spell her current body would be able to cast as the spell burnt away her ability to use mana. For a short moment she returned to the glorious form of her old life, as she took the form of the white hot phoenix of cosmic me. For this moment the heat of the sun was present within this pocket dimension, but that wasnt the end of it. Otherwise she wouldve lost her ability to use mana when her sister died. No the real attack was toe next as the form of the phoenix burst with the energy and heat of a supernova, incinerating everything.


    There was a reason Neleh had prepared this pocket dimension beforehand, even though she wasnt aware of the Enemys ability to turn people against each other like that. This was the reason. The explosion was even more magnificent because she used Surtrs power to draw on the elemental ne of fire to enhance her mes. She could now let go of that connection as well, as it had served its final purpose. The only connection left was for Abyss, as that spirit was responsible for keeping Asheara alive during the inferno.


    As the raging inferno passed, all that was left of the pocket dimension had turned to nuclear ss. Thendscape could even be described as somewhat beautiful. Neleh found herself reclining against some g, which wouldve burnt anyone else, but heat and fire held no risk to her. The heat slowly dissipated into the emptiness surrounding the dimension, and a semnce of normalcy returned, although the whole pocket dimension was still a hellscape almost too hot for breathing without searing your lungs.


    Unsurprisingly, the Enemy was still there although his charred feature told a clear story of how his protective powers had finally buckled. Yet, he was still alive, just as Neleh had feared he would be. Well, that certainly surprised me. Though I suppose it shouldnt have considering what you used to be. I didnt think that power had carried over to this life. Too bad you fell a little short though. The charred skin was dropping away as new skin healthy appeared on his face and body, as his regenerative powers did their job.


    Well, I suppose it always had toe to this. Neleh said sadly. She had onest card to y with her broken body.


    The deities of this world had promised to give their own power as rpense for Nelehs power as a Destroyer. She could not designate the source her power used as fuel, but something like the deities could choose to feed into her powers. It was time to collect on that promise, and hope that the power they provided was enough. She gathered all the holy power she could hold for one final attack, and flung it at the Enemy.


    Someone of the Enemys level could use his own strength to resist the power of a Destroyer, which had been the reason so many worlds had disappeared thest time. She could feel the holy power draining from within her as the Enemy slowed the progress of destruction. His arms were the first to go, turning into ck dust, ever so slowly. Next came his feet, as he struggled against the destruction with a pained grimace.


    Neleh could feel the power within her drying up, and knew that if she went further, the price would be paid by someone else. Then she felt the presence of several beings behind her. She could feel a hand on both of her shoulders, although the hands felt insubstantial. The deities hade to do their part. The power of the gods flowed into her, and she channeled it into the power annihting the enemy. It was working, but would it be enough?


    She could feel a silent discussion that went on within her mind. The gods knew that some of them would have to be sacrificed to feed the power, and they were deciding who would go. Neleh was shocked that rae and Loki were fed to the power inside her forcibly. She had not thought the gods capable of punishing the two like that. The two would almost certainlye back as lost-deities if her n didnt work. But it was still barely not enough.


    Finally their eldest, Satai stepped forward. I think my time has passed. My race has reunited with their lost cousins and doesnt need my protection. If she can give herself to the cycle to defeat the Enemy, so can I. May the Destroyer take wing once again, and may her power save us all from the clutches of Death. The god recited the cryptic line of his blessing seen during Nelehs Awakening ceremony.


    As the Protector God of the Dragons disappeared, Neleh felt a burst of power and could feel the Enemy finally giving up, as his body disappeared. Now came the moment of truth. They had won, but will it be a temporary victory, or will the threat be gone for good? As the spirit of the Enemy searched for another body to take over and continue his conquest, the only one avable was Neleh. Normally the heroes that came after him were the best new hosts, as they were the most powerful beings in the universe. Some managed to resist, some didnt. Neleh had resisted easilyst time. However what did he have to lose? If he failed, hed juste back in a millennia or two anyway.


    When the Enemy reached for Neleh, he expected hate, resentment and other negative emotions to give him power. What he found was eptance. That made him weak and vulnerable. Neleh allowed the Enemy to freely start taking over her body, only slowing the progress a little. Usually the bodies of the heroes were great, even if they were exhausted or wounded. Not this time.


    What the Enemy found this time was a body that was worn and about to copse. It had no ability to use mana, it had severed the spirit connections, which had left the body weak and with no ability to be stronger. The power of the gods would not be avable to the Enemy, no matter how he asked. Worst of all, the body was corrupted and dying. It was nothing but a husk. That had been Nelehs n.


    With no power left in the body, the Enemy was unable to resist and it was vulnerable while taking over. While in the middle of taking over, it could not escape. Instead of a new body, the Enemy found a trap and a prison. When Neleh sensed that the Enemy wasmitted, shetched on with all the power in her shining soul. If Im going back to the cycle, Im taking you with me. Neleh sent the thought to the other soul struggling for the control of the body.


    Struggle while you can. Once Ive taken overpletely, I can just escape again. The Enemy replied, clear hate clear in his voice. No other being had given him such problems before.


    Unfortunately, you wont get the chance. Neleh said with glee, as the white de of a sword she had helped create went through the heart of the body the two inhabited.


    Thank you, mother. The voice of their body managed to say, as it looked into the tearful eyes of Asheara, who had been waiting for this moment. It was not easy for a mother to bury their child, and it was much harder to end the childs life with their own hands. She managed it only by thinking that she was ending her childs suffering. It was Nelehs wish to die for a reason, and her body wouldve copsed soon enough anyway.


    Neleh had always said that she was not a hero, but she would die as one. Asheara wanted to make sure of that. She idly wondered what awaited her as the yer of the Golden Goddess, but told herself that she would be gone with Shiori and Gabriel soon anyway. As Neleh had said goodbye to them earlier, she had told them that she would be reborn, although she didnt know when and where. She had told them to find her.


    With herst strength, Neleh sent the message to the people waiting. Remember, find me!

 Epilogue

    Epilogue


    You again?! Asked the annoyed and angry voice of the old Head Judge. What are you doing here?


    You keep asking that, but its not like the answer changes. This is the Jade Pce within the river of souls, where the dead are judged. One would think youd have learned that by now. The indistinct form of a soul said in an amused and slightly mncholic voice.


    No one managed to cause such headaches as this soul could.


    With a sigh TianZun opened the Book of Life and Death to go over the souls now finished life. Well now, I suppose I dont need to ask why youve returned so soon. With a bit more respect.


    Indeed. As a side note, did the n work? Did I manage to take the Enemy with me? The soul asked slightly worried.


    You did. Thanks for that headache too by the way. I processed that soul just before yours. TianZun replied. While the process had been almost as much of a headache as this soul, at least he was secretly happy to see that soul in front of him for judgement. That particr death would save him a lot of work in the future.


    What happened to him anyway? Im just curious what that kind of negative karma does to a person. The soul asked.


    The judge thought for a while before answering. Well, usually we dont share details like that, but I guess I do owe you one after what happened with Michael and Gabriel. He got sent to Inferno of course, as a powerless soul that theyre going to keep around for a long, long time. Funnily enough, his memories we could wipe, unlike yours. He wont be having a good time for the next eon or two.


    Well, I suppose it was worth it then. So what will it be this time? I would imagine that getting rid of the Enemy would be worth some decent karma. The soul finally asked, getting to the real point.


    Youre right. In fact, your previous life was worth a lot of good karma. Normally that would pretty much allow you a free choice, but unfortunately for you, your new destination has been decided for you ording to this. For once I dont get a say. Too bad. Maybe next time. Except I hope there wont be a next time. Youre the only damn of your kind to die twice. Dont make it three times. In fact, nevere back please. The judge had stood up from his seat and was now looking down at the soul rather threateningly. Not that he could really scare the soul in front of him, but he still tried.


    Wait, what? Already decided? By whom? Since when do others get a vote? The soulined.


    Oh dont worry. I think youll like it. Usually we dont allow Fate to meddle in things here, but were making an exception this time. Apparently this is also something of a reward for you. Or at least its supposed to be. The judge waved his hand, sending the soul plummeting towards its next life.


    Aah, much easier this time. Its so much easier when they specifically ask for a troublesome soul like that. No need to try and find a destination willing to ept them. Funny that she didnt bring up her future gender this time either. I wonder, what should I do? TianZun mused to himself. It had been so easy in fact that he might even manage to avoid the headache this time.


    -----


    Already familiar with the process, Neleh knew immediately that she was now in her new body. Judging by the feeling of life, warmth and softness around her, she was at least being carried by a mother this time as well. So no hatching at least. It wouldve been slightly amusing to be born as a Kirin, considering


    As she spent most of her time asleep, Neleh had no idea how long she spent within her mothers womb. That said, the time felt different thanst time. Maybe it was just that her memory was foggy. That thought vanished however, when the time of her birth came. The whole process was weird. There was no pushing, no blood, no going through the birth canal. In fact, it wasnt really even what youd call a proper birth. When the time came, a greenish light surrounded her, and she was pulled through the walls of the womb, and straight outside her mothers body, as if one of them was ethereal or something.


    Quite a confusing experience all in all. Whoever her parents were, they certainly werent normal. I wonder how long it will take me to pick up thenguage this time. She thought idly.


    Wee back. Its good to see you again. Came the rather familiar voice from above her.


    Eh, its anguage I can already understand? Thats handy. Wait, wasnt that a rather weird thing to say? Neleh thought in confusion as she looked up towards her mother. Her mind seemed to be working slower than usual.


    No need to make such a weird face. Its not like this should be too much of a shock to you. A very familiar face greeted her. Too familiar. In fact it was almost identical to her old face.


    Elune, what in the name of Inferno? Neleh couldnt help cursing, knowing the goddess would be able to receive her thoughts as she had felt their minds connecting formunication. She must have pulled a face again, as the goddess wasughing.


    Id prefer if you called me mother instead. At least for now. In about sixteen years you can go back to something like honey, darling or my love. The goddess said with an amused grin.


    Wait, wait. Im the child of Elune andmyself? So Im my own parent? And my new mother fully intends to go back to the lover-like rtionship from before? Even for me, thats a bit Neleh thought to herself. This is giving me a headache. I might have some sympathy for TianZun now. The old fogey is alwaysining about a headache.


    Id rmend not thinking about it too deeply. As you might have guessed, this is why I wasnt avable before you died. We couldnt have some other soul entering your fated new body, now could we? Fate was rather miffed at your impending death, so he arranged for this. Incidentally I loved the irony of the idea myself. Elune exined. The goddess was showing her pervert side, as the idea clearly tickled her fancy.


    Neleh decided to ignore the implications for now. So how long was I gone? Whats going on with the world?


    Right, straight to the point. The world is recovering quite nicely. You probably felt it at the time, but some of the gods gave their lives to defeat the Enemy. That has had some consequences, and has caused some kerfuffle, but on the whole things are going well. The other races were a bit miffed at what happened during the battle, but relented when they heard the reason. Also, you giving your life to defeat the enemy kind of smoothed things over. Its been twelve months since your death.


    Incidentally, they picked Sna as the next empress. I guess it was as a sort of show of gratitude for you as well as skipping over the Sun Elves twice. They know you two used to be an item. Shes been advancing the reforms you started quite nicely. They tried to get Estr in the beginning, but he refused and threatened to kill himself if they forced him. He felt too bad for what happened during the battle. Also, they got more statues of you around the empire than they have of me at this point. Elune exined the rough situation, and assured shed give more detailster.


    The goddess carried her through a door into another room, where Neleh saw several familiar faces. Wee back!! They yelled together, as if they were throwing a surprise birthday party. Which they kind of were in a way.


    This location looked like some weird halfway point between the world and the home of the gods. It allowed all of them to be at the same ce. She could see the trio she had expecting to see. I found you. Shiori said with tears in her eyes, as she took Neleh away from Elunes arms.


    So you did. Though I think this might be considered cheating a bit. Not that Im not happy, mind you. Neleh replied, knowing that Shiori would be able to read her thoughts.


    Asheara, Shiori and Gabriel kept passing her around, and Ashearained a little about bing a grandmother again. They all knew she was just faking it, since she had given up on grandchildren when she found out about her daughters orientation. They knew she was happy, even if the grandchildren were Neleh and Khali, and didnt really count in many ways.


    Neleh got another surprise, as the Eternal Empress entered the room. Apparently she had also been invited. She had a tiny Kirin on her shoulder. Wee back Immortal me. I told you to have some faith in our seers. Also meet your first sibling. He hatched three months ago.


    This had turned into a rather happy gathering. Things took a different turn for Neleh when Khali arrived. She was holding a tiny white and gold dress-robe that had cute little fluffy celestial wings sown on the back, and smiled with a positively evil smile. That dress was familiar. The other women were pulling out simr clothes. We have some grudges to sort out, dont we? Khali asked in a sinister voice, heralding the beginning of Nelehs nightmare.

 As requested, link to the new story.

    As requested, link to the new story.


    I promised I would make a note when I started posting my next story, and here we are. The story only has the first part of the prologue up so far, but I will post more in the next few days. You should still find the first part interesting. The beginning of the new story is a bit darker than the old story, but the tone gets notably lighter around chapter 5. This too is not a tragedy.


    Linky: /fiction/6752


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!